City of Latent

HoH season 11. Source: valucre.net static Gaia dump.

Posts 621Pages 42Forum HoH '11Topic 20417141Source originalWinner
Table of contents
  1. -HoH- Elia Noah
  2. Tenkai Matsumoto
  3. Tei Kae
  4. Sins of an Angel
  5. Tei Kae
  6. Sins of an Angel
  7. Sey
  8. Tei Kae
  9. Sins of an Angel
  10. Tei Kae
  11. Sins of an Angel
  12. Tei Kae
  13. Sins of an Angel
  14. Tei Kae
  15. Sins of an Angel
  16. KytanaTheThief
  17. Designated Hero
  18. Tei Kae
  19. Dear Princess Molestia
  20. Sins of an Angel
  21. Supreme Jerk Commander
  22. KytanaTheThief
  23. Tei Kae
  24. Suzie le QQ
  25. Sins of an Angel
  26. Tei Kae
  27. Designated Hero
  28. Supreme Jerk Commander
  29. Designated Hero
  30. Supreme Jerk Commander
  31. Sins of an Angel
  32. Dear Princess Molestia
  33. Designated Hero
  34. Supreme Jerk Commander
  35. Designated Hero
  36. KytanaTheThief
  37. Supreme Jerk Commander
  38. Designated Hero
  39. Suzie le QQ
  40. Supreme Jerk Commander
  41. Show me the CarFox
  42. Tei Kae
  43. Designated Hero
  44. Suzie le QQ
  45. Supreme Jerk Commander
  46. Designated Hero
  47. Supreme Jerk Commander
  48. Suzie le QQ
  49. Supreme Jerk Commander
  50. Suzie le QQ
  51. Sins of an Angel
  52. Tenkai Matsumoto
  53. Dear Princess Molestia
  54. Tei Kae
  55. Tei Kae
  56. Cthulhu Wish
  57. Sins of an Angel
  58. Ebag The II
  59. Tenkai Matsumoto
  60. Ebag The II
  61. The Female of the Species
  62. Tenkai Matsumoto
  63. Ebag The II
  64. Tenkai Matsumoto
  65. Ebag The II
  66. Just Naota
  67. Tenkai Matsumoto
  68. Ebag The II
  69. Tenkai Matsumoto
  70. Tei Kae
  71. Ebag The II
  72. Tenkai Matsumoto
  73. Cthulhu Wish
  74. Ebag The II
  75. Tenkai Matsumoto
  76. Ebag The II
  77. Tenkai Matsumoto
  78. Ebag The II
  79. Tenkai Matsumoto
  80. Ebag The II
  81. KytanaTheThief
  82. Tenkai Matsumoto
  83. Sins of an Angel
  84. Tei Kae
  85. Nighthunter
  86. Supreme Jerk Commander
  87. Nighthunter
  88. Cthulhu Wish
  89. The Female of the Species
  90. Just Naota
  91. Dear Princess Molestia
  92. Tei Kae
  93. Sins of an Angel
  94. Sins of an Angel
  95. KytanaTheThief
  96. ragingtofu
  97. Dear Princess Molestia
  98. Tei Kae
  99. The Female of the Species
  100. Just Naota
  101. Tei Kae
  102. KytanaTheThief
  103. Cthulhu Wish
  104. The Female of the Species
  105. Sins of an Angel
  106. Just Naota
  107. o ReaverQueen o
  108. The Female of the Species
  109. Just Naota
  110. Dear Princess Molestia
  111. Tei Kae
  112. Cthulhu Wish
  113. The Female of the Species
  114. KytanaTheThief
  115. o ReaverQueen o
  116. HonoRaven
  117. Sey
  118. Sins of an Angel
  119. Liquid Lights
  120. o ReaverQueen o
  121. Liquid Lights
  122. Griff Morivan
  123. Enki Leviathan
  124. Griff Morivan
  125. Enki Leviathan
  126. Griff Morivan
  127. Enki Leviathan
  128. Griff Morivan
  129. Enki Leviathan
  130. Griff Morivan
  131. Enki Leviathan
  132. Griff Morivan
  133. Enki Leviathan
  134. Griff Morivan
  135. Enki Leviathan
  136. Abyssal Majesty
  137. Griff Morivan
  138. Enki Leviathan
  139. Abyssal Majesty
  140. Griff Morivan
  141. Enki Leviathan
  142. Abyssal Majesty
  143. Griff Morivan
  144. Enki Leviathan
  145. Abyssal Majesty
  146. Griff Morivan
  147. Enki Leviathan
  148. Abyssal Majesty
  149. Griff Morivan
  150. Enki Leviathan
  151. Abyssal Majesty
  152. Griff Morivan
  153. Enki Leviathan
  154. Sins of an Angel
  155. Damnatus
  156. Sins of an Angel
  157. Liquid Lights
  158. Enki Leviathan
  159. Liquid Lights
  160. Enki Leviathan
  161. Liquid Lights
  162. Enki Leviathan
  163. Ryugi Kazamaru
  164. Liquid Lights
  165. Enki Leviathan
  166. Triste Wulf
  167. Liquid Lights
  168. Enki Leviathan
  169. Triste Wulf
  170. Liquid Lights
  171. Enki Leviathan
  172. Triste Wulf
  173. Nightsnow
  174. Liquid Lights
  175. Enki Leviathan
  176. Triste Wulf
  177. Liquid Lights
  178. Enki Leviathan
  179. Triste Wulf
  180. Liquid Lights
  181. Enki Leviathan
  182. Triste Wulf
  183. Liquid Lights
  184. Enki Leviathan
  185. Triste Wulf
  186. Fiend The Bunny
  187. Liquid Lights
  188. Enki Leviathan
  189. Triste Wulf
  190. Liquid Lights
  191. Enki Leviathan
  192. Triste Wulf
  193. Designated Hero
  194. Liquid Lights
  195. Sey
  196. Designated Hero
  197. Just Naota
  198. The Female of the Species
  199. Just Naota
  200. Sey
  201. Designated Hero
  202. The Female of the Species
  203. Just Naota
  204. Glass Raivyn
  205. The Female of the Species
  206. Enki Leviathan
  207. Tomorrow
  208. Enki Leviathan
  209. Tomorrow
  210. Enki Leviathan
  211. Tomorrow
  212. Enki Leviathan
  213. Tomorrow
  214. Enki Leviathan
  215. Tomorrow
  216. Just Naota
  217. The Female of the Species
  218. Enki Leviathan
  219. Sey
  220. Just Naota
  221. The Female of the Species
  222. Tomorrow
  223. Enki Leviathan
  224. Tomorrow
  225. Enki Leviathan
  226. Tomorrow
  227. Enki Leviathan
  228. Tomorrow
  229. Enki Leviathan
  230. Tomorrow
  231. Just Naota
  232. The Female of the Species
  233. Enki Leviathan
  234. Designated Hero
  235. Tomorrow
  236. Enki Leviathan
  237. Tomorrow
  238. Enki Leviathan
  239. Tomorrow
  240. Just Naota
  241. The Female of the Species
  242. Just Naota
  243. Enki Leviathan
  244. Tomorrow
  245. Enki Leviathan
  246. Tomorrow
  247. The Female of the Species
  248. Eternal Dirge
  249. Just Naota
  250. Abyssal Majesty
  251. Eternal Dirge
  252. Abyssal Majesty
  253. Eternal Dirge
  254. Tale Feather
  255. Abyssal Majesty
  256. Tale Feather
  257. Abyssal Majesty
  258. Tale Feather
  259. Abyssal Majesty
  260. Abyssal Majesty
  261. Tale Feather
  262. Abyssal Majesty
  263. Tale Feather
  264. Abyssal Majesty
  265. The Female of the Species
  266. Tale Feather
  267. Just Naota
  268. Abyssal Majesty
  269. Eternal Dirge
  270. Tale Feather
  271. Abyssal Majesty
  272. Tale Feather
  273. Abyssal Majesty
  274. Tale Feather
  275. Abyssal Majesty
  276. Tale Feather
  277. Abyssal Majesty
  278. Tale Feather
  279. Abyssal Majesty
  280. Tale Feather
  281. Abyssal Majesty
  282. Tale Feather
  283. Abyssal Majesty
  284. Tale Feather
  285. Abyssal Majesty
  286. Tale Feather
  287. Abyssal Majesty
  288. Tale Feather
  289. Abyssal Majesty
  290. Tale Feather
  291. Abyssal Majesty
  292. Tale Feather
  293. Tres Ecstuffuan
  294. Abyssal Majesty
  295. Tale Feather
  296. Tres Ecstuffuan
  297. Abyssal Majesty
  298. Tale Feather
  299. The Female of the Species
  300. Tres Ecstuffuan
  301. Just Naota
  302. Abyssal Majesty
  303. Tale Feather
  304. The Female of the Species
  305. Just Naota
  306. Tres Ecstuffuan
  307. Abyssal Majesty
  308. Tale Feather
  309. Tres Ecstuffuan
  310. Abyssal Majesty
  311. Tale Feather
  312. Abyssal Majesty
  313. Tale Feather
  314. Abyssal Majesty
  315. Tale Feather
  316. Abyssal Majesty
  317. Tale Feather
  318. Abyssal Majesty
  319. Tale Feather
  320. Abyssal Majesty
  321. Tale Feather
  322. Abyssal Majesty
  323. Tale Feather
  324. Abyssal Majesty
  325. Tale Feather
  326. Abyssal Majesty
  327. Tale Feather
  328. Abyssal Majesty
  329. Tale Feather
  330. Abyssal Majesty
  331. Tale Feather
  332. Abyssal Majesty
  333. Tale Feather
  334. Abyssal Majesty
  335. Tale Feather
  336. Abyssal Majesty
  337. Tale Feather
  338. Abyssal Majesty
  339. Tale Feather
  340. Abyssal Majesty
  341. Tale Feather
  342. Abyssal Majesty
  343. Tale Feather
  344. Abyssal Majesty
  345. Just Naota
  346. Vintrict
  347. The Female of the Species
  348. Just Naota
  349. Tale Feather
  350. Iris Lunaria
  351. ragingtofu
  352. Vintrict
  353. Tale Feather
  354. Iris Lunaria
  355. Tale Feather
  356. The Female of the Species
  357. Just Naota
  358. Iris Lunaria
  359. Tale Feather
  360. Iris Lunaria
  361. Tale Feather
  362. The Female of the Species
  363. Just Naota
  364. Eternal Dirge
  365. Abyssal Majesty
  366. The Female of the Species
  367. Just Naota
  368. Eternal Dirge
  369. Abyssal Majesty
  370. Lady Gilaen
  371. Vintrict
  372. Lady Gilaen
  373. Vintrict
  374. Lady Gilaen
  375. Vintrict
  376. Lady Gilaen
  377. Eternal Dirge
  378. Vintrict
  379. Lady Gilaen
  380. Vintrict
  381. Lady Gilaen
  382. Vintrict
  383. Lady Gilaen
  384. Vintrict
  385. The Female of the Species
  386. Tenkai Matsumoto
  387. Just Naota
  388. The Female of the Species
  389. Just Naota
  390. Vintrict
  391. Psychofish
  392. Lady Gilaen
  393. Vintrict
  394. KytanaTheThief
  395. Lady Gilaen
  396. Psychofish
  397. Vintrict
  398. The Female of the Species
  399. Just Naota
  400. Vintrict
  401. Lady Gilaen
  402. Vintrict
  403. KytanaTheThief
  404. Lady Gilaen
  405. Vintrict
  406. Lady Gilaen
  407. Vintrict
  408. Lady Gilaen
  409. Vintrict
  410. Ancelas
  411. Damnatus
  412. Just Naota
  413. Vintrict
  414. Just Naota
  415. Vintrict
  416. Abyssal Majesty
  417. Eternal Dirge
  418. Abyssal Majesty
  419. Eternal Dirge
  420. Abyssal Majesty
  421. Just Naota
  422. KytanaTheThief
  423. The Female of the Species
  424. Just Naota
  425. Abyssal Majesty
  426. KytanaTheThief
  427. Abyssal Majesty
  428. KytanaTheThief
  429. Abyssal Majesty
  430. KytanaTheThief
  431. Sins of an Angel
  432. Cthulhu Wish
  433. ragingtofu
  434. Abyssal Majesty
  435. Abyssal Majesty
  436. Damnatus
  437. Abyssal Majesty
  438. Tres Ecstuffuan
  439. Psychofish
  440. Cthulhu Wish
  441. Abyssal Majesty
  442. Cristopher Reinhart
  443. Abyssal Majesty
  444. Cristopher Reinhart
  445. Abyssal Majesty
  446. Cristopher Reinhart
  447. Abyssal Majesty
  448. Cristopher Reinhart
  449. Abyssal Majesty
  450. Cristopher Reinhart
  451. Abyssal Majesty
  452. Cristopher Reinhart
  453. Abyssal Majesty
  454. Cristopher Reinhart
  455. Abyssal Majesty
  456. Lady Gilaen
  457. Abyssal Majesty
  458. Lady Gilaen
  459. Abyssal Majesty
  460. Lady Gilaen
  461. ragingtofu
  462. Glory Sieg
  463. Tres Ecstuffuan
  464. Glory Sieg
  465. Tres Ecstuffuan
  466. Lady Gilaen
  467. Vintrict
  468. Eternal Dirge
  469. Corvias
  470. Abyssal Majesty
  471. Glory Sieg
  472. Eternal Dirge
  473. Corvias
  474. Tres Ecstuffuan
  475. Lady Gilaen
  476. Abyssal Majesty
  477. Vintrict
  478. Iyuesturu
  479. Lady Gilaen
  480. Vintrict
  481. Show me the CarFox
  482. Eternal Dirge
  483. Lady Gilaen
  484. Vintrict
  485. Lady Gilaen
  486. Vintrict
  487. Lady Gilaen
  488. Corvias
  489. Vintrict
  490. Lady Gilaen
  491. Vintrict
  492. Glory Sieg
  493. Abyssal Majesty
  494. Tres Ecstuffuan
  495. HonoRaven
  496. Lady Gilaen
  497. Vintrict
  498. Lady Gilaen
  499. Eternal Dirge
  500. Corvias
  501. Vintrict
  502. HonoRaven
  503. Lady Gilaen
  504. Abyssal Majesty
  505. Eternal Dirge
  506. Vintrict
  507. Corvias
  508. HonoRaven
  509. Lady Gilaen
  510. Vintrict
  511. Lady Gilaen
  512. Vintrict
  513. Lady Gilaen
  514. Vintrict
  515. Lady Gilaen
  516. Vintrict
  517. Lady Gilaen
  518. Vintrict
  519. Lady Gilaen
  520. Vintrict
  521. Lady Gilaen
  522. Vintrict
  523. Eternal Dirge
  524. Cthulhu Wish
  525. Abyssal Majesty
  526. Ziggurat Abbey
  527. Cthulhu Wish
  528. Abyssal Majesty
  529. Iris Lunaria
  530. Cthulhu Wish
  531. Abyssal Majesty
  532. Cthulhu Wish
  533. Abyssal Majesty
  534. Ziggurat Abbey
  535. Cthulhu Wish
  536. Abyssal Majesty
  537. Ziggurat Abbey
  538. Cthulhu Wish
  539. Abyssal Majesty
  540. Ziggurat Abbey
  541. Cthulhu Wish
  542. Abyssal Majesty
  543. Ziggurat Abbey
  544. Cthulhu Wish
  545. Abyssal Majesty
  546. Glory Sieg
  547. Ziggurat Abbey
  548. Iris Lunaria
  549. Corvias
  550. Cthulhu Wish
  551. Ziggurat Abbey
  552. Sins of an Angel
  553. Cthulhu Wish
  554. Ziggurat Abbey
  555. Glory Sieg
  556. Iris Lunaria
  557. Paidi tou Selini
  558. Glory Sieg
  559. Liquid Lights
  560. Cristopher Reinhart
  561. Iris Lunaria
  562. Abyssal Majesty
  563. Corvias
  564. Paidi tou Selini
  565. Tale Feather
  566. Cthulhu Wish
  567. Corvias
  568. Akako Akari
  569. Cristopher Reinhart
  570. Cthulhu Wish
  571. Akako Akari
  572. Cristopher Reinhart
  573. Paidi tou Selini
  574. Akako Akari
  575. Cristopher Reinhart
  576. Cthulhu Wish
  577. Akako Akari
  578. Paidi tou Selini
  579. Abyssal Majesty
  580. Corvias
  581. Abyssal Majesty
  582. Glory Sieg
  583. Cristopher Reinhart
  584. Cthulhu Wish
  585. Iris Lunaria
  586. Akako Akari
  587. Corvias
  588. Tale Feather
  589. Abyssal Majesty
  590. Corvias
  591. Corvias
  592. Paidi tou Selini
  593. Abyssal Majesty
  594. Abyssal Majesty
  595. Corvias
  596. The Haelstrom Fist
  597. Abyssal Majesty
  598. Cristopher Reinhart
  599. Akako Akari
  600. The Haelstrom Fist
  601. Abyssal Majesty
  602. Glory Sieg
  603. Iris Lunaria
  604. Glory Sieg
  605. King Haelstrom
  606. Abyssal Majesty
  607. King Haelstrom
  608. Abyssal Majesty
  609. King Haelstrom
  610. Abyssal Majesty
  611. King Haelstrom
  612. Abyssal Majesty
  613. King Haelstrom
  614. Abyssal Majesty
  615. King Haelstrom
  616. Abyssal Majesty
  617. King Haelstrom
  618. Abyssal Majesty
  619. King Haelstrom
  620. Abyssal Majesty
  621. Corvias

1-HoH- Elia Noah

The City of Latent & Surrounding Area

Latent is a merchant town located on the eastern shore not too far from the Leviathan Stadium. Along with Durem and Barton, as well as the newly developing Akea, it is one of the largest cities in the northeastern lands. The city is composed of a large number of people far and wide, including the native Atlanteans, with around 8,000 inhabitants. Over the years, the business within the Stadium became such a necessity for the town, because of the ravaging wars within the lands. Because of this, business has sprouted up within the country, thanks to the Stadium. The town is also the home of the Crimson Hawk, and, by extension, the biggest hub of activity for the Heaven or Hell Tournament. Combatants will sometimes wander around the town to get away from the Crimson Hawk's atmosphere, or to meet up with one another for a friendly chat.

North of town, along the coast, is the Leviathan Stadium. West of town lies the Dead Forest. And to the east is the Sea of Latent (also known as the Lantean Sea).

General - A reasonably quiet seaside town on Gaia's Eastern Coastline.

Weapons - None

Natural Element Resource - None/Water if near the ocean.

Bonus Effects - None.

smilies/icon_exclaim.gif A ferry leaving from the Latent docks is taking passengers to the Ark.

2Tenkai Matsumoto

Heaven or Hell 2011: Providence

~~Reprise~~

A year has passed since the events of Heaven or Hell 2010. Eliah Noah's one-time alliance with the Order of Illumination has all but dissipated following the surprising turn of events at the end of the tournament. The sudden outbreak of chaos that enthralled the spectators had faded, the culprit responsible having vanished without a trace. Like every previous tournament, questions are resolved only for new ones to take their place, while some still remain unanswered.

Now a new year is dawning, and a new tournament comes with it. Once more, the monk known as Tenkai returns to the coastal city of Latent, trying to resolve those unanswered questions.

What has the enigmatic Eliah Noah been planning all this time?

~~~

Tenkai Matsumoto stood atop a 30-story building on the far-side of the docks. In the distance, he could see the Crimson Hawk Hotel in all of its five-star splendor. For now everything was peaceful, but that would change soon enough. The fighters would start coming in droves from all over the lands, from across the sea and even beyond the world itself...all to partake in the glory that Noah had set out for them to claim.

Tenkai understood why people were drawn to thoughts of conquest and victory. Warriors from all over Gaia rushed to it like moths to a flame. But the monk never found any importance in it. Fighting simply to attain victory was like walking down a road to nowhere, or climbing a vast mountain. Many sought to reach the top, but how many of them knew what waited for them there?

It was not glory that fueled Tenkai's fighting spirit, but purpose. Ever since the end of Heaven or Hell 2008, he could feel that there was more than just a simple fighting tournament going on in this city. For the last two tournaments Tenkai had tried to get to the bottom of things, but to no avail. Even now, he still had no idea what Noah was planning. All he had learned was that the mysterious and powerful Judges under his command were all former competitors from previous years.

Having such a strong hold over some of Gaia's greatest fighters was not a power to be taken lightly. If Noah's plans had any negative effects, such level of control would mean ill for the world.

But even warriors who fought for victory had their own purposes, even if it was as simple as fighting for fighting's sake. The tournament drew many individuals, and Tenkai wished to learn of their purposes as well. For all he knew, there were even worse threats to the world than anything he could suspect from Noah.

I may have been sidetracked last year, he thought, But there's no room for error this time. I must find out what he's planning...

With his objective clear in his mind, Tenkai bounded off of the ledge of the building and onto the next rooftop, making his way towards the Crimson Hawk.

3Tei Kae

Man, it was good to have connections, however tenuous to things like this, Gabrielle thought as she set up the equipment. She was finally able to do this, although she'd been wanting to do it for years now. But her mother had finally given the okay. The notices had been sent out to every female in HoH that she or James could think of that might be in the tournament, and they'd gotten a promising start on responses.

"James, don't hang that light too low, I don't want to take the chance and burn the fairer skinned models!" she yelled out to her ginger haired twin even as she balanced precariously on the ladder to hang another light. "You sure all the costumes are ready?"

"Yes, Gabi...for Gaia's sake, they're ready. You've had me and my staff slaving for two months on them." James joke teased back as he settled the light into place. James was young, far too young, that even his already youthful appearance was deceiving, but he'd already started his own fashion design company with the help of his mother and their trust fund. Gabi's passion was the camera though. They made an excellent team, but this was the first time she'd really worked on letting it shine.

"I think it's ready..." Gabi practically squealed as she got off the ladder and looked around the 'studio' they'd rented. A smallish building, but it'd do. The more important thing was the actual studio where all the shoots would take place.

"June and July are coming today. Maybe December, though I'm wondering if she'll show. Her response was..." Gabi tried to figure out the word she wanted to use. "...hesitant."

James laughed. "From what I've heard, she'll have no problem, since it'll help all the little kiddies out if she wins HoH, by making the pot even bigger.."

"JAMES! That's horrible!" Gabi was only half scandalized, but she was supposed to be the good twin. Though twins gingers could only be -so- good. They both puttered around, James loved his sister and was glad to see her really shine and was happy to help her. The two barely adults were fairly calm about it all, but in the back of Gabi's mind was the possibility that the directions they'd given the women weren't good enough to find the ex apartment building. Latent could be a big town after all.

"Gabi, calm down. They're not late yet. Besides, Aunt Cel is never late. Ooh man, I bet she's even hotter now."

"James, she's our mother's friend...that's just...eww..."

"Hey, don't blame me, I'm just the way the god and the devil made me..." and the two twins kept carrying on with each other as they prepared for the arrival of their first visitors. The first chine of the doorbell over the sign that said "Ginger Photography"

4Sins of an Angel

Hesitant was the right word for it. Despite her sometimes playful and teasing manner towards the opposite sex, and even her own, there was certainly no doubt that the mother of a one year old child had grown to be that much more modest and even somewhat shy. Of course, much like her registration into the actual tournament itself, she was easily persuaded by a friend in need or just swayed by friendly persuasion itself.

She was also very much young in body but not so young in mind anymore.

Ah but she couldn't completely deny there was at least a little excitement, if at least for the fact she was posing for the December page. Something like this would have made Jon red as a cherry, had things never changed.

C'est la vie as they say.

So, snuggled into her warm winter coat, she trekked on over the leafy sidewalk that brought her to the studio door. Latent was a big place but Raien had done enough "sightseeing" during last year's tournament to get a general feel for the layout of the town. She was alright with directions, and though her better half had always been the navigator, when they traveled together at least, being on her own again had encouraged the woman to work on that.

The sign that read, "Ginger Photography" sounded innocent in the mage's mind. You could say that any intended joke went just over her head, if only barely. In she went, and spied the bell above the door as it jingled with her entrance.

5Tei Kae

"Ooooh, one of them is here!" Gabi practically squealed as she bounced down the stairs to the door to see which one of them it was. What or rather who greeted Raien at the door, was not someone you'd picture doing a pin up calendar for a blood thirsty tournament fight. A tiny girl, of just barely five feet, dark ginger curls practically bouncing off her head, soft gray eyes that looked too big for her body all stuffed into a fluffy green sweater and a skirt that looked like it belonged on a school girl.

She held out her hand...and moved right for Raien's coat. "OMG, I love your coat...maybe we should use that instead of what I'd planned...You're December, right. Raien DeCuir? This coat...if it's just wrapped around you---"

Gabi was then cut off by her twin as he walked down the steps behind her. He was slightly taller, more around Raien's height, with the promise of more height potentially. It was easy to tell they were twins, even if it was only fraternal. But he filled out his stylish clothing very well though his sister was a bit frumpy..or perhaps a bit disorganized. Neither one was over 19. "What she means, is that it's a pleasure to meet you, Miss DeCuir." he even got the accent right on her name. "I'm James, and this is my sister, Gabrielle. She'll be the ---excuse me, please, come in out of the briskness. We only have coffee and tea at the moment, but we have ordered out for you to have a bite after the shoot."

He stepped back, pulling Gabi with him to allow Raien to enter. Gabi kept going on about the coat and how she could work it into the shoot. The hallway was slightly tiny though it was well maintained. But from the door it was just a staircase until you got to the apartment, whose door was open to the 'studio' which looked to be a former living and dining room combo.

6Sins of an Angel

Raien heard the squealing from the door, and bristled herself in preparation for what sounded more like a giddy teenage girl anxiously awaiting guests to a party. Said analogy was almost eerily confirmed when Gabrielle bounded right up to her, the girl's red and curly haired head just barely peeking above her chest at maybe shoulder height. Raien wasn't incredibly terribly tall at 5'6" but she was maybe above average? Regardless, she almost didn't know what to say when the excited ginger practically bounced over towards her with so much eagerness.

She let Gabi handle her coat and multiple times opened her mouth to respond to the gushing and to the excited rambling about the shoot and the ideas she wanted to spin for it now, but nothing really came out. There was no denying that a little blush hadn't reddened her cheeks by now, but fortunately, James interrupted none too soon to momentarily quell her small bout of shyness with his polite and professional demeanor.

"Thanks, to you both. That's really very nice of you. I'm ah, not late I hope? I had a tough time wrangling up my usual babysitter this morning."

Raien allowed herself to step fully inside now and be escorted into the actual establishment.

7Sey

Someone else had arrived at the studio as well; though that someone showed absolutely no signs of entering the building that Raien had so casually strolled into, waves of nervousness and tension radiating off the figure like heat from a stove. Tendrils of straight black hair fell loose from underneath a dour-looking black cloak as she fumbled beneath the covering, the cowl pulled so far forward that it shadowed the figure's face underneath. A moment later a pair of petite, manicured hands peeked out from under the fabric, thumbs pressing into a small piece of paper as shadowed eyes scrutinized the message for the millionth time.

Ginger Photography

'It's for the Temple. It's for the children. It's for a good cause! Nothing to get embarrassed or nervous about. People can't tease you about getting purposefully naked over a good cause!'

Standing unobtrusively on the path to the building, the figure remained unmoving, debating furiously in her mind. It seemed that she'd need a bit more time.

8Tei Kae

Gabi practically bounced up the steps behind Raien as they entered. "I love your skin....ooh I have such ideas!!!", such childish enthusaism was...interesting given the theme of the photo shoot. But once they'd gotten upstairs, she offered Raien a book to look through, to give her an idea of what types of things she'd be looking at.

Meanwhile, the hairs on the back of James' neck were standing on end, and he glanced around before spotting one figure who looked like some kind of stalker...but something was off, James could tell. He gave the figure another glance before continuing to look around.

And a third person was arriving. One Estèe Veli, although both the woman who'd already entered and the skulker would know her by a different name. She wasn't 'hiding' persa, but simply keeping a low profile. However as she entered, she brushed back her own now long strawberry blond hair and checked the sign before spotting James.

"Jimmy...you rascal. What have you and Gabi gotten yourselves up to?" Of course, if she recognized the voice, Sey was about to get a bit of a shock, since just six months ago, she'd thought this same woman was dead.

"Aunt C--Sam..."

He'd forgotten for a moment what name she was going by, but she put a finger to her lips and shushed him. "For HoH, it's Estèe, James. Please remember that..." But she smiled and patted him on the cheek as he held the door open for her, her thick leather coat hiding most of her curves for the moment.

Before he closed the door, he took another look out at the skulking figure. "Miss Kaikou, if that's you, you can come in. We won't bite..." A little devilish smile lit up his face, if he wasn't already, this one was going to be a charmer in a few years.

"Unless you ask."

Estèe was already on her way up the stairs and would soon pop her head in to greet her 'niece'. "James didn't hit on you, did he, Aunt?"

She just laughed and shook her head, even as she shook her head to get a few drops of rain that she'd caught in her hair. "Nah, he behaved for once. I think he's scared of Rayner."

9Sins of an Angel

Upstairs they went!

Gabi was a sweet girl, if a little more enthusiastic than she had ever expected but sweet. Compliments always made her blush though, despite whether or not she was fully aware of her physical appeal as a female. She also realized she did sort of stand out with her darker complexion. Rai found herself at a loss for response, but graciously accepted the book. At least she would have some vague idea of what she had gotten herself into.

Still, the girl's excitement and jovial attitude made the situation a little less intimidating.

As did hearing the sound of her friend's voice filter in from downstairs and the stairway. Rai greeted Sam once she entered; "Well, I guess it's not so bad with you here too," and followed up with a sheepish half-giggle half chuckle.

10Tei Kae

As soon as Raien took the book, Gabi bounced over to triple check the lighting equipment and had to look over her shoulder as her 'aunt' came in. "Good, Mr. Rayner should kick him with one of his boots sometime, maybe it'd get him to behave."

"Oh, you know Miss DuCuir? Wait, of course you do, you're on the same team, aren't you. Duh. I'm such a scatter brain lately. I'm so excited."

Estèe just chuckled at her niece and turned her attention to Raien. "Say that again after James has stripped you down to your undies so they can play dress up doll with you."

11Sins of an Angel

Well, Gabi's enthusiasm and relatively innocent demeanor had been more of a comfort, not that she was put off by the thought of posing for a calender, and the recommendation had come from a trusted friend, but she was a little nervous.

The joke even made her laugh, which seemed to help.

"Don't worry about it, and yeah. She's also the one who told me about about this uh, modeling gig I guess I should call it?" She supposed that was an appropriate name for it. "Truth be told I've actually never done anything like this before. Modeling or photoshoots I mean."

Never crossed her mind really. Light conversation was good. Kept her mind off the cameras.

Sam's comment however, did nothing to help. Rai deadpanned. She stammered in response, red as a beet. Okay, so she hadn't exactly de-robed for anyone, male - or female for that matter - in at least a good year and a half. Even then, the situation had been a private affair.

"Ah-I mean-" She clammed up, with pursed lips. Raien knew she was in good hands obviously, James and Gabrielle were good kids, that much she could tell. Once they got her out onto the set, things would probably work themselves out.

12Tei Kae

"Well, think of it this way. Half the proceeds from this are going right back into the prize fund you're fighting for." Gabi beamed, they honestly had no need for the money, thanks to their family, but people wouldn't trust them if they gave it ALL to HoH and yet weren't affiliated with it.

"And you'll do fine. Aunt Estèe tells me that she's given you some training, and you fill out the corset rather well from pictures I've seen...honestly, I think I want to focus on that magnificent cleavage." It was odd seeing a girl who looked so awkward and shy talking so bluntly about body parts.

"You have just over a healthy handful from what I could tell without it being over the top....I..." She paused and looked at Raien closely. "....actually, instead of using James' costume for December..." She ran over to a box and knelt down and began pulling through it.

"Uh oh...Rai...I think you're in for it now..." Of course, Estèe had no idea what her niece had planned for her either.

"Here it is!" She held up a very skimpy, purple black pair of what might have once dreamed of being underwear. Even Estèe blanched a little and looked over at her friend. She just hoped there was more to the costume.

"See, just this...and your gorgeous coat...framing all that glorious cleavage.... and snow in your hair...oh wow...this is going to be great!"

13Sins of an Angel

Raien was well aware the shoot was for a good cause, not because of the prize money but it all came full circle back to helping a good friend. She wasn't entirely embarrassed, if that wasn't obvious by her posture at least - which was rather casual and loose.

Gabi encouraged and reassured her, moving right along onto complimenting her assets, ala Sam's kind donation of pictures before the shoot, so the 'professionals' - if you would - knew what they were working with. Such flattery worked so well on Raien, if only she knew.

"I-um. Thank you? I think?"

Quote: "Uh oh...Rai...I think you're in for it now..."

With her head cocked to the side, she exchanged curious glances with Sam. "What's that supposed to mean?"

When Gabi returned, having fetched something from a box off to the side, she received her answer.

"Oh. Ohh." After taking a minute to -also- investigate the barely there getup, she mused. "Hell, most swimsuits are skimpier than that anyway." Not to mention she had a fondness for corsetry and the like.

It sounded a lot more glamorous than she had first assumed and, found the idea of really playing with a snowy, winter theme to be particularly, pretty. Once she really thought about it.

Gabi was gleeful, that's for certain.

She snickered, "Remind me to hide these photos from my son for as long as he lives. I'd be afraid of what he might think of his mother. Or worse - his friends. Teenage boys? Oh god."

14Tei Kae

Celeste laughed, "Remind me to hide these from Rayner. Who knows what ideas they would put into his head...Men..." Rolling her eyes, she looked at the items again and sighed. Heaven only knew what they'd put her into.

"Alright, where's the bathroom so she can change?" But Gabi was already back to digging through the box until she found the other piece.

Lifting it up, it looks more like a slave girl bustier than a corset. "I think this piece won't be seen, but if it'll make you feel better you can wear it." Ideas were already racing through Gabi's head.

"Oh, the bathroom is just under those stairs that go nowhere." She pointed to the stairs beside the door, and sure enough, underneath them was a bit bigger than a closet where she could change. "A lot of the actual props are in the real bathroom, but we can probably clear some space if you'd like."

Celeste just shook her head. "Well, we do both need to change, Gabi...though I'm not sure what you'll have me in...what would fit June anyways?" she puzzled, not thinking about the obvious.

"Oh, I have just the perfect thing for you, Aunt Estèe." Pulling up with her other hand a white veil...and a strangely modest corset suit...it almost looked like a demure bathing suit, other than the black lace. "You're going to be a June bride."

Considering some of the 'minor' issues Rayner and she had been having lately, the comment about being a June bride got her face to flaming a bright pink. "...B...but...", she stammered, not quite sure what to say. Normally, of the two, Raien was more modest in dress, but Gabi was totally making them switch it up.

15Sins of an Angel

Her lip curled with a vague recollection of just what sort of ideas might have sprung to mind had she ever posed like this for Jon. Shame she never thought of it. She tsked at her own silliness and laid the book down wherever seemed appropriate enough. Gabi pulled out another piece to the outfit and Raien spied it curiously.

"Mm. I guess either is fine, I mean, you guys're the photographers not me. I'm just here to look nice?" She joked, with an easy sort of laughter and accepted the garment from Gabrielle, who no sooner was back to rummaging around in her magical box of goodies.

Rai actually paused long enough so she could see what Gabi pulled out for Sam to wear. Sure enough, it made the woman, who she took for a little more outgoing and that much more outwardly playful, honestly blush.

"Oho. On second thought, maybe you ought to save a few just for him." Raien teased her friend, but only for a brief stint. They needed to get changed and as much as she enjoyed standing around making light of their situation, there were other girls scheduled after all.

She urged towards their makeshift dressing room. "Come on. I don't know about you but I think I'll be needing some minor assistance here."

16KytanaTheThief

Robyn strode down the street, occasionally glancing at the paper in her hands before looking back around the area. Her fox ears twitched, and she scowled with annoyance. "Easy-to-find, my a**..." The fox blinked before chuckling, her tail lashing behind her. "Ok, that one was pretty good." With a sigh, the fox girl began looking around some more.

She was dressed pretty casually, just jeans and a white t-shirt. The note had said the outfits would be provided, which was fine by Robyn, although she hoped it wasn't too....frilly, or some such nonsense. Robyn was no girly girl, that was for sure. But, the idea of the shoot had intrigued her. She'd gotten a bit of notoriety for her runner-up placement at the GTB, and this time, was quite a bit more prepared for her HoH debut. The vixen wasn't one for hogging the spotlight, but she certainly didn't mind the attention. And even Selene liked the idea of posing for a "special" calendar, tormenting males everywhere...well, maybe not "everywhere", but certainly some, and that was all the demon cared about.

"You know, I know why I'm doin' it, but what d'you get out of it?" The fox eyed her friend. "I mean, no physical contact or anythang." She smirked, throwing a playful arm around Rosalyn as she laughed. "Unless you think they're plannin' to put in some extra shots or somethin'"

17Designated Hero

MEANWHILE

"What do you mean you don't accept Sub Club cards anymore?!"

The sounds of a heated argument between a rather frustrated-looking man in a business suit and one of Subway's esteemed sandwich artists echoed out of a rather unassuming Subway restaurant and into the streets of Latent. The man arguing seemed pretty average in just about everything. Three days' worth of black stubble covered his face. His hair, in contrast, was cropped short and well-maintained, perhaps even gelled with the front spiked up. While he was certainly animated and spoke loudly, he wasn't red in the face, so it looked like he was just genuinely shocked that his bid for a free sandwich had fallen flat.

"Sir, those cards have been out of print for about six years now. All the print on the back has been rubbed off. And..."

The woman behind the counter paused and tilted the card to the side, taking a good long look at the ten stamps that were stuck to the back of the card.

"Is this...a postage stamp of Harriet Tubman?"

"Well, yeah. I mean I was digging around in my glove compartment for this thing and lost one of the stamps. I figured, y'know, a stamp's a stamp, right?"

"Sir, even if this were the year 2001 we wouldn't accept this card. The fact that this card has turned a disgusting shade of brown and is leaking...what is that?

"Oh, that? That's probably coolant. See, I kinda skimped on repairs after the last MechFest and, well, coolant kinda drains straight into my glove compartment now an-"

The sandwich artist dropped the card then and there, not even wanting to push it back towards the man she was arguing with.

"Look, I don't want to touch that card anymore. If I just give you your food will you promise to never come back here as long as you live?"

"Lady, you've got yourself a deal."

Taking his foot long cold cut combo, his bag of sunchips, and his twenty ounce pink lemonade, Ethan Geiss headed out of the restaurant with a hop in his step. Not only did he get a great meal for free, he also had a short walk to his mech which, as one could imagine, was typically a pain in the a** to park ANYWHERE, let alone a place bustling with pre-Heaven or Hell activity.

Yep, things were pretty good.

18Tei Kae

Day 1 - Raien/Estèe/Sey

Estèe laughed, "It's not very risque at all, but ..." She gave a small Gallic shrug as if to try and explain. "Yet, it is neither of the personalities I show publicly, no?" She was slipping into French grammar and it probably wouldn't be long before the language went to.

"I can do the vamp, or the soft, cuddling book worm...but this is...just sweet and soft sexy." She almost felt a little guilty that she'd only left Rayner a note about her plans. It almost felt like...cheating. That these people who would buy the calendar would get to see a side that usually only Rayner did. She frowned for a minute before Raien's words sunk in.

"He would like that...."

She wanted Estèe's help to dress?

The thought that followed the question eased her guilt somewhat, as she was sure that Rayner would approve of any situation where she was naked with another female. Smothering a chuckle at the thought, she nodded.

"Oui, I think I might need help as well." She took another look at Raien's 'costume' and chuckled. "Though I think my hands will be touching you more than the costume while we put it on." But she took her costume from Gabi and was handed some pair of stockings. As was Raien, but Raien's were pure white, they would almost glisten against her darker skin.

"Off we go."

Day 2 - Robyn/Rosalyn/Unknown

It felt a little weird for Gabi, dressing a vixen woman for posing. Struck a little close to home, given her mother and grandmother, but James had assured her that their maternal side was fairly unique and surely nothing would remind her of them so she'd put the thought away and was looking at the reference images. Possibly a tom boy style?

No, that seemed like a cop out.

James was working on the food plate, stuffing it in his face while his assistants were busy puttering around helping set everything up for easy access today. First day had been fun, but disorganized; Gabi wanted to improve that, and James would move the earth and sun for his sister if it was possible.

19Dear Princess Molestia

KytanaTheThief Wrote:

Robyn strode down the street, occasionally glancing at the paper in her hands before looking back around the area. Her fox ears twitched, and she scowled with annoyance. "Easy-to-find, my a**..." The fox blinked before chuckling, her tail lashing behind her. "Ok, that one was pretty good." With a sigh, the fox girl began looking around some more.

She was dressed pretty casually, just jeans and a white t-shirt. The note had said the outfits would be provided, which was fine by Robyn, although she hoped it wasn't too....frilly, or some such nonsense. Robyn was no girly girl, that was for sure. But, the idea of the shoot had intrigued her. She'd gotten a bit of notoriety for her runner-up placement at the GTB, and this time, was quite a bit more prepared for her HoH debut. The vixen wasn't one for hogging the spotlight, but she certainly didn't mind the attention. And even Selene liked the idea of posing for a "special" calendar, tormenting males everywhere...well, maybe not "everywhere", but certainly some, and that was all the demon cared about.

"You know, I know why I'm doin' it, but what d'you get out of it?" The fox eyed her friend. "I mean, no physical contact or anythang." She smirked, throwing a playful arm around Rosalyn as she laughed. "Unless you think they're plannin' to put in some extra shots or somethin'"

"Oh, I have my reasons."

Rosalyn turned to look to Robyn beside her, a knowing grin having formed across her lips. She responded to the fox's touch by wrapping her arm around Robyn's body to hold her waist. Pulling her in especially close as they walked, she let out chuckle,

"When you're as gorgeous me, why wouldn't you want everybody who possibly could to know about it?"

Her chuckle became louder briefly before she turned to face forward, her eyes peering off into the distance. She was in no rush to find this place. In fact, she didn't any idea where exactly they were going. Robyn seemed to have trying to find out where they should be taken care of. After the momentary pause, Rosalyn turned to look back at Robyn to continue on with her reasoning.

"Most importantly, this kind of exposure can be used as bait. When these photos are published there will be thousands, no...Hundreds of thousands of people gawking at them. Hordes of the lovestruck and lonely will be throwing themselves at us."

She paused again very briefly, her voice taking a more inquisitive tone,

"If your meal was coming to you for the minimal amount of work then why would you make it any harder on yourself, dear?"

20Sins of an Angel

She continued the conversation as they scurried off to the dressing room. "He would. Might make a cute Christmas Present ne?" Raien was almost more amused by the idea than her friend seemed to be herself. There was obvious excitement to her voice now, indicating that she was feeling far more comfortable with the photoshoot than when she had initially arrived. It had just taken a little bit of coaxing for her to come out of her shell.

Sam's chuckle made her turn to glance over her shoulder as she lead the way towards the room. Rai had her oblivious moments, and this seemed to be one of them. Oh, she was a smart girl alright but these things sometimes just escaped her, if only because parts of her mind were very much innocent, resulting from what influences from Rasilyn's soul remained. That was something neither Sam, nor anyone here was privvy too. It had played a large part in her reserved, bashfulness earlier on, obviously.

So Raien paused at the door frame to the tiny space and tilted her head curiously as if to question her commentary, but only for a minute and into the room she went.

It was a bit of a tight space but nothing they couldn't handle. They were two resourceful women after all. Any good women knew how to work small spaces to their benefit in a hurry. As a former businesswoman, Raien figured her friend had a few tricks. "Getting into the ah, corset wont really be a problem but I don't know about you but I haven't exactly got the knack for that whole lacing thing. You know?" Rai mused, while fussing with her clothing, if you could really call it that much.

21Supreme Jerk Commander

COPS is filmed on location with the men and women of law enforcement, all suspects are innocent until proven guilty in the court of law.

Latent City Sherriff’s Office.

Flashing his pearly whites for his camera crew entourage was LCPD’s finest:

Officer Dimitrius Bhudasan.

A pair of mirrored aviator sunglasses masked a significant portion of the man’s face. His visible features hinted at the guy being in his late 20s/early 30s and of Southeast-Asian decent. His black hair was incredibly shiny, and incredibly short.

"So yeah, I’ve been on this planet for going on 5 years." As the man spoke to the camera, his nationality was not betrayed by any noticeable accent. "It changes you. Barton is a crazy place! You get all kinds of creeps and weird-Os wandering around this time of day. Sun’s out, it’s bright as hell, but they don’t care! A little U-V Radiation won’t stop the freaks from coming out. Even vampires! They don’t follow the rules! They’ve got no dignity, no respect for tradition! It’s sad man, really sad. In fact-" Dimitri’s ramblings were put on hold as the static-ridden voice of a female dispatcher flooded the squad car.

"Car 244, We have a 1-4-3 in progress, East street at the Subway."

"Are you kidding me?" Bhudasan sighed as he spoke into the small transmitter. "I’m on it." Following the short acknowledgment, his eyes returned to the road. "I’m shocked! Usually the mech pilots don’t start popping up until the Spring. A rowdy bunch those guys are, full of themselves too! They think that just because they’ve been entrusted with a 10 story, bipedal, death-machine they own every parking spot in 200 miles. Luckily there’s guys like me here to bring’em back down to reality."

Cue sirens.

Designated Hero Wrote:

Yep, things were pretty good.

That’s correct, things were good. When Ethan returned to his very massive, very illegally parked mech, he’d notice the officer squatting next to the right leg of the vehicle wielding a large wrench in hand and a camera crew at his side. The price for double parking a mech on Dimitri’s watch was quite severe, as the pilot would soon find out.

He had booted the mech. Ethan would eat fresh, but at what cost?

22KytanaTheThief

Robyn frowned, eyeing her...she wouldn't really call her a "friend", to be honest. The two girls clashed too much. More like...as much as she hated slang, "frenemies with benefits" fit them better, although it still wasn't quite right.

Anyways, she frowned at Rosalyn, ears canted back. "Yeah, well, I don' consider them a meal, remember?" Her expression relaxed a bit, and she smirked, lightly pinching the succubus' shoulder with the arm around it. "Besides, I've never really had a problem hooking up with anyone, and even if I did, unlike you, I actually have a boyfriend to fall back on."

The fox girl seemed a little smug about that, pausing as they continued walking down the street. Then she remembered exactly who she was dealing with, and dug her nails lightly in the redhead's skin. "And he's off-limits, Red."

Robyn called pretty much everyone she knew by a shortened version of the person's name. Rosalyn was one of the lucky ones who got stuck with a full-on nickname. Cliche it may be, but the fox girl liked calling her "Red".

"Besides...you got me!" The vixen laughed, tossing her light purple hair. Why would you ever want anyone else?"

Taking another glance at the paper, her ears perked up, and her white-tipped tail stopped lashing quite so much. The numbers were starting to look like they were getting near their destination. So she hadn't gotten them lost after all. A very good thing, since if it had taken them much longer to get there, she might have started getting angry. Robyn was not very patient, and neither was the "voice" growling in her head. Shut up you stupid fox, we're almost there, you wanted this as well, so ******** leave me alone!"

The spirit quieted, starting to prowl around in her cage. Robyn ignored her, as usual, and was more focused on finding the studio.

23Tei Kae

Day 1 - Raien/Estèe/Sey

It was indeed a small space, but still workable for two people. Three would have been pushing it and probably would have had things poking into places they shouldn't, but for just themselves they were fine. Once she and Raien both was stripped down, she'd admit to a small 'cursory' look but that was all before she got down to business. Raien would likely get a view of a 'healed' tattoo on Estèe's upper backside. A small purple and blue butterfly 'tramp stamp', if you would.

"If you like corsets that much, it is very easy to learn how to tighten them yourself." But she still would have Raien turn around and she gripped the center of each bar from the corset and pulled outward, then wrapping then tightened each strand and pulled again.

"Okay...now stretch your arms up and act like you're doing side stretches." now this was going to be the tricky part. "Now forward towards the wall. And bend back towards me..." And she tried to back up but her head hit the bottom of the stairs and left her close enough that if Raien was flexible at all...her hands would likely run into one or two of Estèe's more generous features that would be sticking out and likely to come to hand...

24Suzie le QQ

A woman needed food after a hard days work, especially after dealin' with all those crazy cracka's.

Aayon Shanice Johnson drove into the Subway parking lot thinking today would be a normal, coherent day, filled with applications that would be denied and small Asian women crying their high pitched cries. She was wrong of course. As she stepped out of her beat-up black and yellow Scion XD, before even closing the door, sirens began blaring around her. The first though she had was "oh hell no," then, "not again."

The tall black female turned back into her car to get her a** gone, but noticed from the corner of her brown eyes, the police car was going towards the giant illegally parked robot. For a second she stood there, giving a sigh of relief and watching the happenings in front of her. She couldn't wait to see the owner of said Robot come out in a fury.

Hey, maybe she won't have to go back to the office to deny some applications.

25Sins of an Angel

It was fair to say she had an appreciation of her fellow women and dressing whilst in the presence of one she knew well enough made very little difference to the magess, a funny contrast to her earlier shyness, but there was a big distinction between posing in front of a stranger's camera and changing in front of a friend.

Besides, they were both grown women, not school girls.

Often Raien glimpsed back and forth just to be sure she wasn't stepping on the other woman, or going to accidentally hit her while flailing around in attempts to derobe. At one point she did indeed catch a little peek at the inked butterfly.

"Ooh. Pretty!" She commented, briefly though, as the other woman made short work of those laces with little time wasted. So Rai's attention was found redirected now to the careful instructions being relayed to her.

Oh sure, she could easily just stand straight, face forward and be hassle free but her curiosity got the better of her and several times she tried to turn her head and peer behind her to get a gander of what was being done, almost as if watching would help give her a better idea of how to do this herself.

Unfortunately, the given instructions made it difficult to do so and Raien stretched as told ... then forward ... when she was instructed to bend backwards, Raien attempted to peer behind her, in order to ensure she didn't bend too far and end up flat out running into Sam - but the space provided little room for such stretching and when hands started searching for a level surface to brace oneself, they came across the other person in the room instead.

Raien made a sound something akin to a squeak in surprise, that no sooner devolved into giggling. "Woops. This is working out rather smoothly huh?"

Anyone outside of the dressing room might have questioned the goings on inside, considering how it sounded.

26Tei Kae

Estèe looked down at Raien...quite literally, with the darker skinned woman's hands on her breasts and just...well, wasn't quite sure what to think for about two seconds. Until Raien burst out in giggles.

Well, that was easy enough and her own cheeks burned a bright red even as she giggled as well, her dulcet tones making it almost a chuckle. "Well, as excellent of a bra as you make, I doubt that's what they had in mind..." She dropped the cords enough to wrap her hands around Raien's and slowly lift her back up so she wouldn't fall.

Once Raien was upright, Estèe slid her arms down Raien's and then cupped the darker skinned woman's breasts in her own hands, albeight over the teeny tinny corset that didn't even fully cover her nipples. Giving them a teasing squeeze, she laughed and released the other woman and drew back, pulling the corset amazingly enough even tighter. "Paybacks, ma amie" Raien would find though that her waist was even tighter than she would have thought possible AND it was perfectly easy to breath as well as her posture being better.

"Though it was quite enjoyable..." She smirked, a little teasingly as she leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Raien's ear before whispering into it. "My turn..."

Now she was definitely flirting.

And she turned around, leaning down to pick up the second corset. It was easy to shimmy into and as Celeste wiggled into it, you could tell she'd had practice for sure. Everything was fastened and she reached behind her with almost double jointed ease and pricked at each loop, tightening it until only the center loops on each side were not taut. Then using the giant loops that were created, she wrapped them around her wrist and pulled outward, proving that it was doable. Once her waist looked impossibly small and her hips and bust more accentuated, she then did the same motions she'd told Raien to do...only when she bent over backwards, she bent over and grasped Raien's thighs, right above her knees...placing her face well, in places that should be covered in public.

She was only there for a moment, seeing if it would disconbobulate the other woman at all before she stood upright without assistance, tightened the corset again and asked Raien calmly. "Could you tie the knot and tucked the ends of it into direct back, I always manage to get it off to the side and it bugs me."

27Designated Hero

Ethan was wearing some sweet aviators himself, swinging his sandwich back and forth while sipping on his lemonade. The problem was, the moment his mech's foot was in view, he caught sight of a camera crew gathered around the base of his machine. Naturally, as most narcissists would, he assumed that the media was there for an interview. After all, the Mech Fighting League's season was going to start in a few months, and it probably wasn't too often that the people of Latent got any sort of exposure to the world's biggest fighting organization, what with being as obsessed with Heaven or Hell as they were.

"Sorry fellas, not taking interviews right now. Maybe you can talk to my agent about setting one up...hey wait, what th-"

Ethan finally got a good look at the person who the camera crew was actually following. A police officer who was just putting the finishing touches on...was that a boot?

"Heyheyhey! What the hell, man?! I wasn't parked there for more than ten minutes! Aren't you supposed to give me a ticket or a warning or something first?!"

This was an unfortunate start to his visit. Then again, this was nothing that his modest salary couldn't handle. Honestly, a non-moving violation in a town currently overflowing with tourists. How much could one ticket possibly be?

28Supreme Jerk Commander

Designated Hero Wrote:

"Heyheyhey! What the hell, man?! I wasn't parked there for more than ten minutes! Aren't you supposed to give me a ticket or a warning or something first?!"

Officer Bhudasan stood to his feet and hefted the wrench up onto his shoulder as he began speaking.

"How's it going there, buddy?" His greeting was deceptively warm, yet his disinterest in what Ethan had to say was obvious. "What's this you got here? A Class 7, BAR 12 Z series, right? Your sponsors must have dropped some serious coin to land such an impressive machine." Dimitri's free hand un-clipped the PDA from his waist. After thumbing in the registration number of the mech, he shot a glance back towards the pilot. "Says here this vehicle is registered to an Ethan Geiss. It wasn’t reported stolen so I’m correct to assume this is you, eh hot shot?”

Call: Public Complaint, Illegally Parked Mech.

29Designated Hero

"Yeah, that puppy belonged to last year's champ before he was...err...well it's probably best to not talk about it in front of...err...uhh"

Ethan gestured towards the cameras.

"Anyways, yeah. That's mine, and I'm Ethan Geiss. So, now that we've got that outta the way whaddaya say you get that boot off, I get my ticket, and we both go on our merry little ways before one of my sponsors sees this and I lose out on ten grand."

Ethan was starting to get a little agitated, as evidenced by his voice's slight rise in volume. It wasn't to the point of yelling, but it wasn't very far off from that either.

30Supreme Jerk Commander

The camera crew focused on Ethan as he spoke. Audiences at home were treated to the huge mosaic strategically placed over the man’s face, as to not reveal his identity.

"I believe you’re going to lose out on a little more than 10 grand here, pal. Class 7 mechanized robot fighting machines are not permitted to be stored, parked, or displayed in residential areas without a valid permit from the city. And I’m willing to bet that you don’t have one. This is a pretty serious offense, one that carries with it a hefty fine. License, please?" Dimitri continued tapping away the PDA as he waited. At this point, he expected the pilot to either comply, or make a run for it. Deep down, he hoped for the latter.

31Sins of an Angel

Quote: "Well, as excellent of a bra as you make, I doubt that's what they had in mind..."

That line just made her laugh harder, though she tried to suppress the actions while being laced up and there being a need to stand still. For the most part anyhow. "What can I say? I'm an innovative kind of gal."

Celeste's hands to be made a pitstop at her own assets, and deliberately at that, her dark cheeks flushed a deeper shade while she blinked back the surprise. The little peck on the ear had totally taken her aback, and Raien's mouth hung agape just a tiny bit. "Wha-oh-" she stammered, at first completely misinterpreting what had just been said, but soon realizing that Cel was referring to her own dressing needs.

She momentarily covered her face with her palm to muffle the oncoming round of laughing. God, if anyone outside could hear what was going on, she wasn't sure what they might think. "Okay. Okay. They're going to start wondering what is going on in here."

There was a brief, humorous moment of adjusting her corset before getting situated behind Celeste to help her out. Of course, even that couldn't go without some clever attempt at being a flirt.

They were good friends, and it was all silly harmless fun, so it didn't bother the mage, just made her gasp ever so slightly and encourage one string of giggling after another. "You're terrible. What will your husband think?" She teased, and fussed with the laces as requested.

"Okay. All set. Now let's scoot on out before they send a search party."

32Dear Princess Molestia

"Oh, but the best tasting is the forbidden fruit. How could I ever resist?!"

Rosalyn threw her head back and brought the back of her free hand to her forehead. The overly dramatic gesture concluded with a snicker as the succubus positioned herself to look back to Robyn. While she for the most part was just teasing the young fox, Rosalyn wouldn't put it past herself to approach Robyn's boyfriend and seduce him. It wouldn't be the first time that she's done such a thing, even to an ally. But the succubus wasn't going to push the issue any further. Whatever doubts that Robyn might have had with her relationship was enough to satisfy her mischievous ways. Instead she moved on to criticize Robyn's choice of entering a relationship.

"I don't get why you limit yourself to just that boy anyway. There's nothing special about him. I've tasted far richer and sweeter. What's the point of keeping something around beyond its worth?"

She looked away from Robyn and to the buildings that they passed. When there was a person standing around, Rosalyn forced direct eye contact with them. Unblinking and accompanied by a confident smirk she was met mostly with quizzical expressions unsure of how to react to her dominate assertion. All the while she retained a casual tone with Robyn as if she were doing nothing,

"You're going to get old one day soon and you're going to become dry, wrinkly, and ugly. Don't waste what you have now and suck every last drop of life from every person while you still can."

She stopped intimidating other pedestrians for the moment to turn back to Robyn with a glint in her eyes.

"Unless you were planning on joining the ranks. Then I will gladly guide you through the ceremony. Doesn't the prospect of eternal youth excite you?"

33Designated Hero

Supreme Jerk Commander Wrote:

"I believe you’re going to lose out on a little more than 10 grand here, pal. Class 7 mechanized robot fighting machines are not permitted to be stored, parked, or displayed in residential areas without a valid permit from the city. And I’m willing to bet that you don’t have one. This is a pretty serious offense, one that carries with it a hefty fine. License, please?" Dimitri continued tapping away the PDA as he waited. At this point, he expected the pilot to either comply, or make a run for it. Deep down, he hoped for the latter. "Residential?! Look around you, man!"

Ethan spun around and lifted his arms, walking back towards the street he had just walked from, unwittingly jaywalking in spite of the fact he had used the crosswalk just a minute earlier. The area was lined by businesses, with no real housing as far as the eye could see in one direction. Ethan, of course, failed to notice the apartment complex and schoolyard that were in the immediate vicinity, conveniently hidden from Ethan's view due to his mech's size. Walking back across the street to where he had originally been, Ethan arrived just in time to be asked for his license.

"This is bullshit, man."

Now Ethan was grumbling to himself as he switched his sandwich over to the hand that was holding his drink before fishing for his wallet. Unfortunately, in the process of pulling out his wallet, a small, previously opened bag of skittles fell out of his pocket and hit the ground, littering the street and sidewalk with little candy pieces.

"Motherfu-!"

Ethan was only cut off because he had to bite into his wallet in order to slide his driver's license out of its little plastic window. Begrudgingly, he handed Officer Bhudasan his identification before taking the wallet out of his mouth.

"Look, how much is this gonna cost me? I'd rather just cut you a check right now and skip all the court crap. I probably won't be back in this region for at least another six months."

34Supreme Jerk Commander

His $500 Aviators may have reflected 99% of the light shining into them, but the eyes beneath saw everything. After resting the wrench he was holding onto the ground, Dimitri took the license from the man and gave it a quick glance before keying in the pertinent info into his PDA.

"Ummm Hmmmm…" Dimitri nodded, looking over the report with great intrigue. "UmmmHmmm… yeah… yeah that’s… oooooooo." He clicked his tongue and shook his head slightly. "Looks to me that this here isn’t your first rodeo, buddy. I see no less than 7 unpaid traffic violations, well 8 if you count this little incident here… Not to mention I believe you just crossed that there street without using the crosswalk. Ummm hmm… Not looking good Mr. Geiss. That puts you well over the allotted point limit on your license." His right had slipped into his breast pocket, drawing forth a small, pink notepad complete with yellow carbon copy paper. He then quickly scribbled down a few nigh-illegible words and statements as he spoke. "And while I don’t have a leaderboard for you to initial and claim your new high score, I do have this traffic ticket for you. Now if I’ll you’ll put the ol’ John Hancock right here on this line..."

Tearing the ticket free from the pad, he handed that along with the mech license over to Ethan. While Officer Bhudasan’s handwriting was atrocious, the things that did stand out were the outstanding $47,000 fine and the word "REVOKED" stamped across his license in bold red letters. Not even the camera crew was able to catch glimpse of when he used the stamp or where he got it from. Though, the court date was curiously left blank.

"But hey, I understand you’ve got things to do, matches to win. The life of a mech pilot is pretty hectic. Hell, I used to date one back when I was fresh out of the academy. A real beast she was. I’d like to think I’m an understanding guy, so I tell you what… tell me when your next match is and I’ll set up a court date that best accommodates you."

Again, he flashed that oh so warm smile of his.

35Designated Hero

"FORTY-SEVEN THOUSAND DOLLARS?!"

36KytanaTheThief

Robyn actually was quite secure in her relationship with Celas, it was Rosalyn she didn't trust. The pair had similar powers, although Robyn's was more specialized, and she knew that her boyfriend was just as susceptible as most people to either of the girls' charms.

She wasn't like, seriously expecting Rosalyn to make a priority of it. But she wouldn't put it past her, and this was just the "fair warning" for the beatdown the succubus would receive if she tried. The fox just rolled her eyes at the redhead's overly dramatic ways, knowing by now that the succubus was just all about that: drama.

She kind of shrugged at the question. "Selene may be like you, only interested in the sex, and of course, that transfers over to me, but I like the "relationship" part of a relationship as well. Celas is sweet, and kind, and stable. There's something nice about havin' someone around who'll do anything for you....without havin' to be coerced or manipulated or dominated." The vixen eyed her companion pointedly, having noticed her eye contests with the random streetgoers.

She did, however, start laughing when the subject of aging came up. "No thanks, hun, I'm all set." The fox girl toyed with a lock of the redhead's hair, knowing just the right way to play with it without messing it up. "I may not be immortal, but I won't be getting...what was it you said... "dry, wrinkly and ugly" anytime soon." Her smile was playful as she spoke, obviously having taken no offense to the succubus' suggestion.

No one in her family was quite sure what the exact aging rate of their kind was, but most of them estimated about 1 year for every 10 regular years. After the curse took effect, of course, which was partly why Robyn looked only just past legality even though she was 25. At least she hadn't looked young for her age before, or some would question her ability to do certain things. A lot of people looked her young-ness over because of the confidence in which she held herself. Even though she looked 18, she held herself like a mature adult, and always with that underlying knowledge she could kick your a** if she wanted to.

Noting a nearby address, she glanced back down at the paper in her free hand before grinning and removing her arm from around Rosalyn's shoulders. "Looks like this is it. See, told you I could find it." The vixen stuck her tongue out playfully at the redhead, bounding up to the door immediately after to avoid any equally playful retaliation. Making sure the sign was right (seriously, how many photographers could there be around here?) Robyn rang the doorbell.

37Supreme Jerk Commander

Designated Hero Wrote:

"FORTY-SEVEN THOUSAND DOLLARS?!"

This guy was getting too rowdy for his tastes.

38Designated Hero

"There is no way I'm paying forty-seven grand. So you can take this ticket, and stick it where the sun don't shine pal."

And as he said that, he lifted the ticket up in front of Officer Bhudasan and ripped it straight down the middle. Now, he knew that there was no way he'd get out of paying a ticket because he tore it up, but it did at least feel good to do it.

"And while you're at it, you can do the same thing with your taser, that boom mic-"

He reached up and ripped the microphone out of the sound guy's hands as he was talking, throwing it down on top of where the two pieces of the ticket were currently laying.

"-these cameras-"

He didn't rip the cameras out of anybody's hands, but he did give each camera a double dose of middle finger action.

"-and your stupid a** badge!"

39Suzie le QQ

Supreme Jerk Commander Wrote:

Not even the camera crew was able to catch glimpse of when he used the stamp or where he got it from.

That's because this nice police officer didn't use the stamp at all. Before anyone had noticed, or cared to notice seeing as they were too busy with the drama unfolding before them, the lady with the large afro and gold hoop earrings had joined the crowd starting to surround the two.

When the officer began mentioning the perpetrators other offenses, Aayon was more than happy to help out. It was just lucky that she happened to carry random stamps with her at all times, the one she was carrying now read "REVOKED" in red. Sneaky as a ninja, the woman slid in and stamped the crap out of the license before it was given back to it's owner.

Things seemed to be going well (for the officer at least, not so much for the perp.) until Bhudasan wanted to help accommodate the guy. This was obscene, at her work they were told to do exactly the opposite. You're suppose to choose the day that's worst for him, schedule it ten minutes before his fight, or wedding, or transplant, whatever the case may be. No. no, no, this was all sorts of wrong.

That is until the taser was pulled out. The Geiss guy got even crazier.

Aayon looked towards the person closest to her and snapped her fingers, "You can be shur that white boy ain't gettin' his s**t back. Might as well take the part of his brain out that controls motor functions. Boi won't be needed it."

40Supreme Jerk Commander

No one insults the badge.

After the double helping of hand mosaics, viewers witnessed the irate mech pilot receive 50,000 volts of LCPD Justice!

Ethan had not only crossed the line, but he dragged his butt across it like an ill-groomed mutt on shag carpeting. Immediately after the taser was fired into Ethan's center mass, Officer Bhudasan went in for the take-down. Since the microphone had been forcefully relocated, no one at home could hear clearly what was being said by the officer. Not that it mattered, it was clear what was on the man's mind.

In an instant, Ethan would find himself pinned, handcuffed, and placed into the back of the police cruiser. After a minute or two, when the excitement died down, Dimitri once more addressed the camera crew. This time with sound.

"As you can see, things took a turn for the worse. Suspect got a little too aggressive and I had to respond in kind. Everyone always wants to do things the hard way around these parts." Dimitri wipes his thumb across his nose. "Always. So now I'm going to have a wrecker come confiscate the robot and take this guy downtown along with the other weirdo I picked up earlier. Now, that guy-" He paused briefly, spitting to the ground in disgust. "He was caught in a park masturbating to a picture of some elf chick. If it were up to me, possession of elf porn would be more than enough to bring someone in. The indecent exposure was just icing on the cake. I tell ya, only in Latent."

And with those words, the camera crew signaled that their segment was over. Once the cameras stopped rolling, Dimitri let out a sigh.

"Crazy a** sons of bitches I say." He takes another look at Ethan's license and just now notices the giant "REVOKED" stamped across it. "The hell? I didn't-" Only one race of beings were cunning enough to pull off such a task under his very nose. He looked to the crowd, picking out his target in mere seconds. Aayon's reflection shown clear as day off his sunglasses, and Dimitri sneered.

41Show me the CarFox

Edit: GODDAMN IT, DAS--... ME.

Fox was being arrested and taken away earlier, for public indecency and whatever else.

If there was any reason or excuse to justify this cause, it was that Fox was intoxicated.

Cuffed, with his back against the seat, his "head" switching on and off, he realized someone was being sit next to him. Quite forcefully, in fact. s**t, the guy was probably out... Still, it didn't stop Fox from mourning in his drunkenness.

"A-she-rahhhh~

Why!!!?"

And a tear rolled down his cheek.

42Tei Kae

Day 1- Raien/Estèe/Sey???

"My husband?" At this she couldn't help but laugh. "He'd probably ask to join in." Once everything was set up, she was silent as she attached the garters to the stockings. It was modest by most standards, and yet quite provocative. Like an old film star, a true pin up. She brushed her hair out of her face and opened the door for Raien.

"I'm sure you'd be welcome." She teased again lightly, and even jokingly swatted at Raien's behind as she walked past.

"Alright, ma cherie. We await your orders." To the young girl who was fiddling with dials and turns behind a camera as she stared at the blank space.

"Okay, Miss Raien. You're up first. Just go sit over in that fake snow there. A standing kneel if you would, and wrap your coat around the bodice so it doesn't show. I'll fix it from there."

Day 2 - Robyn/Rosalyn/Unknown

After stuffing his face, and knowing that if he stayed around, Gabi would put him to work, James was about to head off for a walk when he heard the doorbell ring. Looked like the next batch of subjects had arrived. Good, then he wouldn't have to go out into the biting wind.

As he headed down, the two ladies would be greeted by a young male, with a sleek, stylish crop of hair that just brushed over one eye and soft, gray eyes that seemed to see right through a person. He was dressed well to for the moment, a blue gray tshirt sliding effortlessly over a toned but not overly muscled body and a pair of tight blue jeans. No one could tell he was not a teenager, but a currently highly in demand young and upcoming fashion designer.

"Hello, ladies. Do you have an appointment?" He smiled, his teeth beaming sincerely at them both as his eyes roamed up and down both of them as if they might possibly be dinner.

43Designated Hero

All of a sudden his body seized up and his world went from a beautiful view of the shoreline to a nice close-up of the pavement. Sure, there was pain somewhere in the transition, but Ethan was a guy who had been hit by a mech-grade weapon and survived. A little trip to the cement wouldn't register too high on his pain scale. The one irritating thing during the quick exchange was that Ethan landed square on his lemonade, covering his clothes with sticky pink sugar water.

Still, everything happened so fast that, before Ethan knew it, he was thrown into the back of a squad car next to a man who looked like he was at least ten drinks past his limit. Worst of all, the man's pants were around his ankles and he refused to stop mumbling somebody's name.

"Fffff...."

Ethan leaned his head way back to stare at the roof of the squad car.

"Can't believe this crap. Didn't even get my sandwich."

44Suzie le QQ

Aayon watched as the white kid was shoved into the back of the patrol car. Serves him right for gettin' rowdy as hell.

She turned back towards the Subway now that things had settled down, ready to go get her delicious sub, when she noticed out of the corner of her eye- herself? The sexy lady that stared back at her was just a reflection from the police officer's glasses. What the hell was this? Dude was sneering at her, what, because she was black? Oh hell no, she wasn't havin' any of this.

"Excuuuse me." Deciding that this racism couldn't be tolerated, she skipped her meal and went straight back to her little Scion.

Aayon made sure to slam the driver's side door as she got in then revved the engine, just to be sure to get the idea, that she was hella pissed, through. One problem- the car barely made any sound before it just died on her. Enraged and embarrassed, Aayon rapidly punched her car steering wheel, then calmly got back out.

Her footsteps were light, not heavy as you would expect from someone that happened to be angry, as she started back towards the crowd of cameras and spectators.

"I need a jump and someone better help or all of your licenses will be revoked. I do have the power!" At that moment she reached into her shirt, under the bra and pulled out a cream colored paper that read:

Gaia's Department of Motor Vehicles Awards

Aayon Shanice Johnson

as Employee of the Month

Everyone knew that the DMV workers could easily revoke anyone's license with no explanation needed.

45Supreme Jerk Commander

No one else in the parking lot gathering showed any interest in stepping up to help the sistah out. No one save for Officer Bhudasan. True, he was leery of DMV workers. Theoretically they were on the same side, but it was an alliance of convenience at most. As long as the cops brought them a steady supply of licenses to revoke, all was good. He put aside his disdain for the woman and made his best attempt at chivalry.

"Well ma’am, I don’t have any cable,s myself." Dimitri paused as he turned to the massive robot besides them and stroked his chin. "But I’m pretty sure this guy does." The officer had no problem with volunteering someone else’s stuff, especially when that “someone else” was a prisoner of his. “Hey, Hot-shot! You wake?” He asked while opening the back door of the police car. “We need to borrow your jumper cables. And don’t try to tell me you don’t have any. They come standard with your mech and it’s practically illegal to walk around without them.” Yeah, he was bullshitting, but so was everyone else in that lot who looked around like they have never heard of jumper cables. Bhudasan was probably the only one amongst them who legitimately didn’t have his. Well, except for maybe Fox. That guy barely even had his pants with him.

46Designated Hero

A blank stare was all Officer Bhudasan got in response to his initial greeting. Ethan's sunglasses were barely balanced on his head thanks to the rough takedown, so it was all he could do to just keep them from falling off his face.

"Yeah I've got jumper cables, but there's no way in hell they're going to work with anything that isn't a mech. They don't even remotely have the same electrical systems, not to mention that only one of the clamps could probably fit around most cars' entire batteries."

Ethan was far less animated in the back of the squad car, though being handcuffed probably had a lot to do with that. Ethan sure as hell hadn't improved his mood since then.

"So yeah, go for it. I'd love to see what would happen to somebody's car if you tried to jump start it with those things. Just make sure you write it down that I warned you beforehand."

47Supreme Jerk Commander

Designated Hero Wrote:

"Yeah I've got jumper cables, -

That's all Dimitri needed to hear. Anything Ethan said after that would be to the door as it slammed shut.

"And there you have it, ma'am. Just pop your hood and give me a second to find out where the cables are stored." Dimitri wasen't 100% certain, but given the make of the mech, he had a pretty strong hunch that the jumper cables were stored in the crotch area. Luckily the officer confiscated the keys from Ethan during the take-down so he was able to get into the robot when he needed.

48Suzie le QQ

Right back to her car Aayon went and flipped up the hood allowing the engine to be accessed. She backed away to let Budasan do the magic and get her car going so she could be out of this place in a flash. Of course she didn't hear the white guys warnings, or simply ignored them, otherwise she'd probably be backed much further away.

Once Bhudasan had taken out the jumper cables, Aayon just nodded towards her car. No way was she going to do it.

49Supreme Jerk Commander

Problem here was, these were not your ordinary jumper cables. These things were comically huge, something you'd use to n****e-torture a titan! Needless to say, this didn't stop Dimitri from rigging up a connection between the mech and the car.

"Alright ma'am. connections look good, now just let me start this baby up-" Bhudasan shouted over the mech's external speakers. He was sitting inside the uncomfortably cramped cockpit, looking over the controls to try and decide which button actually turned the thing on. "Ah, here it is."

He noticed a large button labeled "start". How convenient. He pressed it and-

"s**t."

50Suzie le QQ

It was like a glitch from some horrible video game. There was no spark, no fire, no loud KABOOM. When Bhudasan turned on that robot, the little Scion flew straight into the air.

Aayon's jaw had fallen as she watched her beat up car go flying and flying until soon it was just a glint in the sky. That baby wasn't coming back. So, not only did this DMV worker not have a car but she had absolutely nothing to show her insurance company later.

What the Hell.

Even more outraged than before Aayon turned towards the Mech and the patrol car. "YOU OWE ME A CAR!" She yelled pointing towards the car, Geiss more specifically, then she turned her finger up towards Bhudasan, "AND YOU, GIVE ME A DAMN RIDE!"

51Sins of an Angel

Tei Kae Wrote:

Day 1- Raien/Estèe/Sey???

"My husband?" At this she couldn't help but laugh. "He'd probably ask to join in." Once everything was set up, she was silent as she attached the garters to the stockings. It was modest by most standards, and yet quite provocative. Like an old film star, a true pin up. She brushed her hair out of her face and opened the door for Raien.

"I'm sure you'd be welcome." She teased again lightly, and even jokingly swatted at Raien's behind as she walked past.

"Alright, ma cherie. We await your orders." To the young girl who was fiddling with dials and turns behind a camera as she stared at the blank space.

"Okay, Miss Raien. You're up first. Just go sit over in that fake snow there. A standing kneel if you would, and wrap your coat around the bodice so it doesn't show. I'll fix it from there."

Rai was quite honestly taken by surprise when Celeste stated very matter of factly that Rayner would be more the type to encourage such behavior if not get involved himself. While she wanted to laugh right along with Cel, what came out instead was a half-hearted and very distracted chuckle. Her mind was elsewhere for that brief minute, reminding Raien of how open and yet intimate her own relationship had been with Jonathan. She almost didn't realize how jealous she was now of her friend's happy little family.

She loved her son more than anything but the loneliness was there, just buried. It would stay buried too, at least until she had privacy. For now, she forced the unpleasant thoughts back and focused on the here and now.

Her smile had already returned by the time Celeste finished with her stockings and opened the door to let them both out. The swat on the behind encouraged a (hopefully) happier looking expression, but it was still forced and faltered just a hair at the implied invitation. "Hah. Well I don't know how I'd feel about fooling around with a good friend, and a married friend no less. But I appreciate the offer?" She joked, or tried to, some more and hopefully lighten the mood.

Fortunately, she was given a reasonable distraction. Gabi called for her to pose and Rai did as instructed, with some slight uncertainty - if only from inexperience. She loved taking photographs of other things and other people but being behind the camera herself was an entirely different concept.

"Okay..." Kneel she did, and of course laugh a little at the fake snow. It was pretty good to say the least, so she was looking forward to seeing how the photos turned out. "Alright. I am officially yours to mold I guess." Raien stated, after getting into what was more or less Gabi's instructed position.

52Tenkai Matsumoto

Soon Tenkai had left the Crimson Hawk and went back to the streets of Latent, knowing full well that Dzan was following him. Tenkai had no idea what the cyberpunk wanted with him, but whatever it was he didn't want any guards or cameras around. Tenkai, on the other hand, wanted to make sure there were no civilians around either. Odds were likely Dzan would agree with that.

So he headed to the docks. It wasn't very far from the Crimson Hawk, but far enough to be away from the Foundation's eye. The docks were relatively empty, and there were no security guards or cameras around. Places like these were ideal for pirates and gangs, as much as Tenkai hated the thought of it.

There Tenkai stood, waiting for Dzan to come from where he followed him at the Crimson Hawk.

53Dear Princess Molestia

"Tch. You can only lead a horse to water."

Rosalyn decided to end the discussion there, not very pleased with Robyn's rejection of becoming more like her. The fox was going to have a rude awakening one day soon when she woke up an old hag and will regret her mistake. She was like most humans that the succubus had met. Lacking the foresight to take what's being offered to them because they enjoyed the present far too much. It was that kind of mindset that Rosalyn exploited countless times. So it's probably for the best that the fox wasn't much different. Less competition for Rosalyn and more food awaiting to be eat when the babies eventually would come.

Suddenly breaking the silence Robyn excitedly exclaimed she had found the building they were looking for. Rosalyn simply raised an eyebrow at the child like gesture, her eyes following Robyn's hips until she arrived at the doorway. The succubus met the fox's side at the doorway with slow steps. Her hands on her hips, she let her companion handle the door. It seemed like Robyn was enjoying it a lot more than she would have. Even though they hadn't been standing there for very long Rosalyn was already becoming quite impatient. Her eyes scaling up the building as they waited.

Then the door was finally answered and they were greeted by a young man. A young, healthy looking man. Rosalyn's eyes settled down on him and they widened. Her tiny wings fluttered briefly and her tail moved to the other side. All of a sudden she felt one of those urges. All of a sudden she was feeling pretty hungry. Acting on impulse, she didn't allow Robyn the chance to respond to the young man's question before reaching for his face to pinch his cheek.

"My my, aren't you a cutie? What's a naughty boy skipping school doing asking two lovely ladies standing at his door if they have appointments?"

54Tei Kae

DAY 2

As the woman reached for James' cheek, she'd find it intercepted by James quick reflexes as his hand wrapped around her wrist. "Naughty, I am." he spoke one finger sliding along her wrist as he continued to speak, his grip strangely tight. "But I'm not skipping school. I'm the photographer's brother and in charge of your costumes for the shoot, milady." He smiled at Rosalyn.

"I'm legal by Gaian standards. So as tempting as the idea of letting you paddle me for being naughty is, I'm afraid I'll have to decline."

55Tei Kae

Day 1

"Well, Rayner could join in if you'd like." She teased back, but did not expect an honest answer. After all, it was just in her nature that she was just beginning to discover to be a flirt and a tease. The caterpillar had become a butterfly finally.

But as they approached and Gabi began giving out orders, Estèe slid back against the wall and watched.

Gabi checked the camera, then moved forward, adjusting Raien's coat around her to her satisfaction, brushing feather's back, then pulling Raien's hair free to tumble about her shoulders.

At that point was where Estèe let out a wolf whistle, even done perfectly between her fingers so it was loud and piercing. By this point, James had given up on the stalkerish type woman and climbed back upstairs only to peek in at just that moment. Seeing what had his 'aunt' attention so riveted, he stared just a little. Without even looking, Gabi smiled at Raien. "Stop drooling, James. You just ate."

"But that was only catered food. She looks yummy..."

Gabi rolled her eyes and spoke to Raien. "Ignore him, he's young and full of hormones and used to getting anyone he wants. Besides, he's a good gofer if he wants you enough from what I understand." She teased and went back behind the camera, taking a few shots and giving Raien directions about how to move and occasionally giving directions on other movements she wanted Raien to make.

56Cthulhu Wish

Today was an exciting day.

First, Izette was off to a money making opportunity on doing possibly the closest thing to prostitution yet. She was selling her body for money, but not as one may think. Since joining the strange man that she had met in Leviathan Stadium she was given a fabulous job offer! It was perfect! Finally she was going to be given a chance to pay Bob back at the hot dog stand. Now, the second item of business was the fact that well...

Ryke was coming along for the ride!

What better opportunity than to drag your best friend to an event where your breasts were being exposed? The only problem was Ryke wasn’t entirely sure what was going on because well, the punker woman hadn’t been EXACTLY 100% honest with her. In fact, as far as Ryke knew the two of them were off to a petting zoo, which really wasn’t that unusual for her seeing that ducks were always a passion of hers. And clearly she wouldn’t suspect a thing for if she had told the woman the truth, well she would not have approved, or go with her.

Clearly this will be a true bonding experience for them...

Or was it?

57Sins of an Angel

Photoshoot Day 1 - Raien & Estèe

Rai let Gabi adjust her coat and fix her hair, and tried to hold back the little curl of her lip, indicating that she was most certainly in a better mood. It was also obvious she was far more comfortable with the idea of posing for the camera and kind of enjoyed having someone fuss over her. It was sort of fun, and she was learning rather quickly how to adjust her position or her head just right and felt pretty confident...

Until Celeste whistled and shattered the illusion, causing her to falter - and laugh hysterically.

"You're not helping! You just wait, just wait."

That was when James decided to grace them with his reappearance and make flattering and yet forward commentary. Raien wasn't sure whether to thank him for the compliment or quickly swaddle herself in the coat with red cheeks.

Gabi reassured her that James was harmless, and thus she gathered her composure and fixed her pose to the photographer's liking.

Photoshoot Day 2 - Ryke and Izzy (oh boy)

What was so great about today? Ryke didn't know what she was supposed to be excited for - which was more than could be said for her obnoxiously giddy roommate, happily skipping along just a few paces ahead of her. The woman had obviously either consumed far too many sugary substances in the past 48 hours, or something was going on. Well, no, something was definitely going on, but that went without saying.

Izzy had clearly convinced herself, that she had convinced her they were going to the zoo, or something along those lines. Unfortunately for the shifter, she failed to realize Ryke was always one step ahead of her. Sure, they were best friends, but being hopelessly gullible was not a prerequisite of friendship. Bright Valley Petting Zoo was neither in Latent, nor was there even a zoo to be had in town. Not to mention, she had been the one to drive them, and the address was not even slightly representative of a zoo-like establishment.

Still, Ryke let Izzy lead the way, and lead she did. Right to a fairly inconspicuous looking store-front.

Well, almost inconspicuous - if not for the sign just above the door.

Quote: Ginger Photography

She came to a full hault and stared at the sign with narrowed eyes. "Izzy, is this some kind of prank? Cause I swear..."

Photography studio? What WAS going on here exactly? She certainly had never heard of the place, nor was she really dressed properly for any kind of, shoot. Maybe it had something to do with the tournament? After all, Iz was competing this year, even if she wasn't. Then again, nothing was ever that simple when it came to her friend, not in the slightest.

58Ebag The II

Tenkai Matsumoto Wrote:

Soon Tenkai had left the Crimson Hawk and went back to the streets of Latent, knowing full well that Dzan was following him. Tenkai had no idea what the cyberpunk wanted with him, but whatever it was he didn't want any guards or cameras around. Tenkai, on the other hand, wanted to make sure there were no civilians around either. Odds were likely Dzan would agree with that.

So he headed to the docks. It wasn't very far from the Crimson Hawk, but far enough to be away from the Foundation's eye. The docks were relatively empty, and there were no security guards or cameras around. Places like these were ideal for pirates and gangs, as much as Tenkai hated the thought of it.

There Tenkai stood, waiting for Dzan to come from where he followed him at the Crimson Hawk.

+++He eventually showed up. His form carrying the chainaxe like it was nothing. Yet, his eyes were saying it all. He was pissed off. He had Khorne screaming at him about this and that or some other groxslith. He probably hadn't had his drugs in a long while. Regardless, he was there and he was quickly closing ground on the fraggin' monk.

+++"Why ya killin' daemons?"

59Tenkai Matsumoto

Ebag The II Wrote:

+++He eventually showed up. His form carrying the chainaxe like it was nothing. Yet, his eyes were saying it all. He was pissed off. He had Khorne screaming at him about this and that or some other groxslith. He probably hadn't had his drugs in a long while. Regardless, he was there and he was quickly closing ground on the fraggin' monk.

+++"Why ya killin' daemons?"

So that's how it is...

Tenkai should have figured it out from the beginning, if it were not for his lapse of judgement through bouts of innocent curiosity. Just as Kong's defection was being quickly retaliated upon, Tenkai's slaying of those two Flesh Hounds must have had the same effect. It was just as the monk had figured. It didn't matter how he hid it. By killing a daemon of Chaos, he had marked himself as their enemy.

And Dzan, being a follower of Chaos, had a problem with it. Tenkai could see it in those burning bronze eyes of his. He could feel that same anger that gave him strength from his god. The punk came closer to the monk as he spoke, but Tenkai wouldn't budge. With his shakujo staff resting on his shoulder, he started rubbing his chin again like he always did.

"Not sure," said Tenkai, smirking. "Why are daemons killing mortals?"

60Ebag The II

+++Dzan would shrug. He still hadn't been told about Kong's "fall from grace". "Thi' b' Gaia Primu', aye?" He said it as if that was the only answer that was to be said. Gaia Primus was known for the demons that ran amok and killed random people.

+++Regardless, he was coming towards the man. Not menacingly. No. The hatred was in check. His humanity containing the killing machine locked away within his psyche. He was a man that didn't care most of the time, but there was something fishy about this entire situation. Something that stunk of lies and he didn't know who it was truly coming from.

+++Yet, as he passed by the person he continued on his walk. He'd allow the person to follow him if he was just as curious as Dzan was about the situation. By the way he was acting he knew other things that Dzan didn't, and Dzan was a worshiper of Khorne. It was obvious he had information that Tenkai did not.

61The Female of the Species

Sokoya found herself propped up against a brick wall, the warm air blowing down the road a soft contrast to the chill that the surface was giving off. She could feel it through her clothing, little more than street clothes. A black and white, long sleeve, baseball shirt. Some tight black leather pants adorned with a belt. Naturally, an over sized belt buckle. Her standard accessories were present. Chuck Taylors, studded braclets.

Her once long silvery hair had been cropped short. Getting back to the look that she'd held for most of her life. A slim and slight tomboy. The girl's hair was little more than chin length, and a tangled mess. Almost as if it were sloppily braided. Eyes that were the color of blood peered out from below those platinum bangs, lazily shifting up and down the street that she lingered on. Her porcelain like skin seemed to glow in the midday's light, giving the woman a definitely surreal appearance.

Sure, one could say that Sokoya was pretty. But behind those pleasant features was a sense of wrongness. The woman gave off a predatory aura that made most men too uneasy around her to try and spit out a pick up line. Those that did would find a warm reception, leading to a messy demise. She was a man eater, in the truest meaning of the word. And tonight, she was on the hunt. Casually waiting for something exciting to cross into her field of vision.

The woman could only hope that her team leader was busying himself with submitting the team information. Edward was a bit of something else, and she wouldn't put it past him to get sidetracked. Or just flat out lose the sheet she'd filled out prior to arriving in Latent. The Crimson Hawk was well within her field of view, however, so she doubted the little cyberpunk could get into that much trouble without her knowing.

A yawn, stifle by a single delicate looking hand, and she was back to idly passing the time, waiting for someone of interest to pass by.

62Tenkai Matsumoto

Tenkai blinked for a moment, wrapping his brain around Dzan's thick accent. It didn't take long for him to understand. "Indeed it is," he replied.

Strangely enough, Dzan didn't stop once he had reached Tenkai. He had actually passed by him and kept on moving. The monk slowly turned to face him, getting the idea that the cyberpunk wanted him to follow him. A bit confusing considering that Tenkai apparently "knew the lay of the land" better, as Dzan put it.

Even stranger was how Dzan's anger was steadily fading to a capping point, as if he was trying to hold something back. Was he here to kill Tenkai on behalf of his god, or was there more to the situation than that?

Tenkai followed slowly, not appearing the least bit apprehensive.

"Then I guess you can figure out why I did what I had to do."

63Ebag The II

+++The further away from people the more his accent began to drop. "S' wha' ya sayin' is tha' ya killed because?"

+++Dzan had been through Latent for multiple years. Even despite only entering competitively and being hired once it didn't matter. He had come to Heaven or Hell every single year it had ran. Well, every year since his arrival on Gaia Primus. He had won the tournament and come back to become an eliminator and then he had vanished from the tournament circuit completely.

+++"There's something that hasn't been passed down the line now ain't there?" He'd state as he'd pull forth an lho-stick and place it between his pierced lips before offering the monk one of them. He knew it'd most likely be turned down, but he was offering none the less.

64Tenkai Matsumoto

Just as Dzan predicted, Tenkai held up his left hand in protest, shaking his head. He didn't smoke, and even as far as drinks went he wasn't exactly a connoisseur.

Something that hasn't been passed down the line?

Was Dzan talking about Kong? Did he not know already?

If Dzan had sensed lies before, he was mistaken. Tenkai hadn't kept anything from him up until this point, having figured that he must have known about the monk's intervention against his god's little hunting party. However, as Dzan spoke it seemed as if he wasn't aware at all about what happened with Kong...just that Tenkai had slain those Flesh Hounds. Even though there seemed to be some sort of a grape vine, some information was being kept from Khorne's favored champion. Why was that?

Did the forces of Chaos not want Dzan to realize that someone actually could break away from their servitude? It seemed pragmatic enough...almost like how a commander would control the flow of propaganda. It'd certainly make sense with how the cyberpunk was keeping himself in check for the moment. Was he actually having doubts about Chaos?

On the other hand, Tenkai would be a daft fool if he explained what happened back in Sigil. If Dzan was still loyal to his blood god, telling him about what happened would prompt him to hunt down Kong as well. Tenkai had somewhat temporarily parted ways with the warrior, but he knew he was in no shape to hold off even stronger assassins...not yet, at least. Tenkai still needed more time for Kong to trust him.

What was he to do?

It didn't take long at all for the monk to come to a decision. He looked upon Dzan, his smirk from before having long vanished from his face. He wasn't going to joke around.

"Is it really that hard to understand?" said Tenkai, "I've told you once before, at that time in Sigil. I will not let you or any of your masters drench this world in blood, and I am not alone either. I won't let this world turn into a place where the innocent are slaughtered for being 'weak'."

There was no hint of hiding or lying in Tenkai's voice, because Tenkai wasn't lying. He meant every word of what he said, regardless of whether or not he told Dzan about Kong. If Dzan looked into his eyes, he could see what almost seemed like anger, and yet it wasn't. Tenkai did not grit his teeth in rage or seethe with hatred. It was solemn...quiet.

"Just what do you feel you aren't being told?"

65Ebag The II

+++The axe changed positions. It moved to being held behind his neck and his arms were wrapped on the haft of it. He'd stop walking and merely smoke on his lho-stick for a little while. His tongue flicking the ashes to a degree to allow them to fall to the earth. At this point the bronze eyes of his looked upwards.

+++Ya ya. Ya a fraggin' monk afterall." He looked back down. Eyes of disgust to a certain degree. "A monk killing things now. Aww. Did you meet up with James then? Become a demonhunter?" Oh yes. He was looking into things that weren't really there.

+++Another drag and another release. He wasn't one of Khorne's willing servants. Most people thought he was, but very few knew about the turmoil that rolled about his very soul. He shook his head slowly for a second before chuckling. Maybe it was time to tell someone other than Bianca. Who knew really how people would react to everything that was going down.

+++"Ya know. I'm not really a willing servant. Neither are you. Neither is Kong. Neither is Vahn. None of them are willing and yet...all of them spill blood. They fight do they not. Thus, they are Khorne's. Some more so than other's."

+++He then stopped and stared. His bronze eyes showing a hint of betrayal in the very core of his being, but then it was snuffed out as if it never existed. He was waiting for an answer. Anything. He wanted to know why he was killing fleshhounds, and he wanted to know when it had happened. For they were tracking something. That's what flesh hounds were done for.

66Just Naota

Sidetracked? Ye of little faith...

"...Personally, I've always loved watching Heaven or Hell on the TV, but it always left something to be desired...you know what I mean?"

"No, are you you buying tickets, sir? There's a whole line of people waiting behind you."

The lady at the box office was telling the truth, Edward surmised as he turned to spot a whole line made up of very impatient people. A bunch of people who didn't recognize him, which was more of a blessing that a curse. Last thing the cyborg needed was a following. "Me?" Ed asked as he turned back towards the Box Office, pointing the index finger of his right hand directly at his chest. He leaned in towards the glass before adding, "No, not really."

With that, the cyberpunk walked away from the Stadium to the annoyance of the Box Office lady and to the relief of everyone in the line behind him. It didn't take much time to walk back into Latent proper, and it was a good thing too. A few seconds more and HoH's loyal spectators and fans would have formed a lynch mob. Which begged the question. Why was the cyberpunk wasting his time in a line to NOT buy a ticket?

Anything to get out of doing something productive. Of course, he already got Tournament Entry out of the way, but that wasn't the end of his responsibilities as El Capitan. There were pep talks, making sure the team was in attendence, possibly interviews, exercise, trash talk, scouting the competition, subsequently calling them batty boys, and a lot of other things worth mentioning.

Oh right, and making sure Sokoya Ramak didn't eat half the town, or anyone for that matter. The punk visibly cringed at the thought, and actually contemplated getting back in line for an HoH ticket. However, Edward continued walking despite the thought of sharp teetch and full bellies plaguing his mind. He'd just have to be a strong leader and crap. Piece of cake. Piece of crumb cake.

There she is..

The cyborg played it cool as he walked on over; his last known memory of Sokoya (aside from the phone call he made to recruit her) still fresh in his mind. Why was his peck hurting? Today, being Winter and all, Ed was sporting a black shirt with the Alkaline Trio logo, a navy blue bomber, blue jeans, and ratty sneakers. His trademark spectacles, the over-sized horn-rimmed glasses, were perched on to the top of his messy head. Piercings and gauges adorned their usual spots. s**t was groovy but unimportant.

He took a spot on the wall with her, albeit a few feet away. "Come here often?" Ed gave her an infectious grin.

67Tenkai Matsumoto

"I've always been a demon hunter."

Indeed, it was strange to picture a monk of nearly any faith killing something. It went against the whole idea of being a monk. There may have been templars and paladins and holy warriors, but they were of a different sort. And yet, there were still monks who were known for their brutal martial arts. What sort of hypocrisy was that?

He listened as Dzan spoke, his words echoing through his mind. It was as Tenkai expected...there was a small speck of doubt lingering in his soul. The cyberpunk had given him a glimpse of the inner turmoil that raged inside of him...

...along with a powerful statement.

Tenkai, Dzan, and all other warriors spilled blood in battle. Was Tenkai really any different from Dzan? If the negative emotions brought about from fighting gave Chaos strength, was it even possible to fight Chaos?

He's right...just like them, I've...

It was small, yet visible in Tenkai's face. The look in his eyes had changed. No doubt Dzan would find pleasure in seeing it if he was paying close attention to how Tenkai reacted to his words. For once in a long time, doubt had crept its way onto Tenkai's soul.

When a man heard words with such gravity as those that Dzan had said, it normally began to shatter their faith like a crack in their mind, steadily growing larger...but...

シー~.......

(sfx. shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii)

Tenkai closed his eyes and, just as Dzan smothered the humanity that betrayed his brazen eyes, his doubts were crushed to oblivion. Memories of Tenkai's past, his history with the youtou Muramasa and all that he had pondered on his journeys, flooded through his mind until it was clear.

From within that nothingness, Tenkai remembered something he had hoped to tell Kong some day soon. If there was still doubt in Dzan's mind, perhaps he could enlighten him to the things that his blood god did not want him to know.

"You are right," said Tenkai, "Like you, I too have shed blood. Many of those who have fought in the past have done so. But..."

"I am not like you," he said as he opened his eyes. "I am not like the others, either. I don't take joy in taking life, or inflicting pain, or spilling blood. I find no glory in battle, no use in the meaningless titles of 'champion' or 'invincible' that everyone touts around. There is no 'sanctity' for your god in the blood I've spilled, no hate or anger in my sword. I've regretted every life I've had to take, and when there's a way to avoid killing, I will take it. The only thing I do not regret, is the path I've chosen..."

Tenkai took his shakujo off of his shoulder and let it stand up like a walking staff.

"I fight not because I want to, but because I must. I fight not for myself, but for others. And to that end, I have purged my blade of hatred."

As much as the daemon inside Dzan told him otherwise, the humanity that still lingered had to understand. Was there not anything important in Dzan's life that he fought for? Was there not anything in this world that Dzan loved?

Thinking of this, Tenkai came up with an idea. It was a heavy gamble, but it was one he was going to take. He wanted to help Kong, and he would continue to do so. But this was a chance worth taking.

"You wanted to know why I slew those beasts?" said Tenkai, "I did it to protect someone. Someone who by their own will has turned away from your master. Regardless of what you've been told, people who have the will to do so can turn their backs on Chaos. And I will fight to protect them from it."

"Now...tell me, Dzan Streea. Do you have anything to protect in this world? Is there anything...anyone that you love?"

68Ebag The II

+++He stood there. His own forcible willpower keeping the very ghosts of his past from seeping forward during Tenkai own little burst of self doubt. To Dzan though, he had kept those self doubts. Kept them to such a degree that they solidified into hatred at the very thing he had become. At the very God that had gained a foothold into his soul.

+++Regardless of it all he stared at the monk. His eyes narrowing as he had spoken of someone who had ditched the shackles of Khorne just like he had ditched the shackles of the daemonic possession upon his soul those years ago. He'd merely shake his head and laugh. A small grin growing upon his face as if he knew the entire time that he could throw off the shackles that was Khorne's hands. But, why should he? Why would he give up the only thing within Gaia Primus that was his own. He was a man amongst men. People, every days, every week, every month, came to his vrekkin' yard and tried to gain a reputation.

+++Then as he asked the question a shrug would come forth. "I'm an old burnt out fighter. Burnt out drug dealer. This planet has nothing left for me." But it was obvious from his reluctance to speak more that he was lying.

+++He already knew he was a father. He already knew that Bianca was pregnant. It was only a matter of time, but she was playing hard to get. She was going to deny it was his even when it was more obvious that she was pregnant. He chuckle slightly. A depressed sound at that point before he'd shrug all the more. It was true that even the people that were close to the hardened killer that they were afraid of his anger. His natural anger. He was a violent man to begin with. One had to be when they grew up within the Underhives of the Imperium's hive planets.

+++"Your sword may not have hatred behind it. Your punches may not be in anger, but you don't understand the mysticism of the Dark Ones. If there was pleasure in any of it you would be part of Slaanesh's cult not mine. If you did it in hope of a better world you would do it in Father Nurgle's. But no. You're not Khorne's because you do not do it in hatred. You're the worst. One of Tzeentch's. You do it for changing the world. What a sadness. The Liar of Lies has your soul and you do not even know it." He'd suddenly laugh. "Or maybe The God-Emperor. Or maybe your own pantheon. The world is strange place with all the Gods that are about. Maybe your God is actually drinking in that bar over there," he pointed, "and you don't even know it. The wonders of Gaia Primus."

69Tenkai Matsumoto

Obviously, something in Tenkai's words had riled something out of Dzan. Tenkai picked up on his reluctance as easily as Dzan picked up on Tenkai's momentary doubt. Tenkai wasn't the only one who was hiding something. So as Dzan continued to justify himself by likening Tenkai to other forms of Chaos, the smirk returned to his face.

"Really? How much do you think I know?"

Tenkai knew enough from speaking with James Eredas that he could understand what Dzan was saying about the Chaos gods. He told him of "Tzeentch, the Changer of Ways" and the power of ambition...the power to change the world. As far as Dzan understood it, Tenkai was some unwitting pawn of Tzeentch, fighting simply to change the world.

Ambition...it was the danger that some ambition posed to the world that caused Tenkai to investigate the Noah Foundation to begin with. He knew that there were many forces in the world that wished to change it in a way they saw fit. If anything, Tenkai was figthing against change, not for it. He wasn't the least bit concerned with revolution or political upheaval. He fought for the sake of others...it was not his place to write their destinies.

He had little clue what this "God-Emperor" was supposed to be from wherever he came from, but it was obvious that Dzan wanted to marginalize the monk. That's how he knew that he was digging into something the cyberpunk wanted to keep secret.

"I learned a bit about these 'Chaos Gods'," said Tenkai, pacing slowly to his left in a circle around Dzan, "so I can understand the words you say. I can also see how deep that Chaos grips your soul. But I know very well what I serve, and it goes beyond the base concept of blind devotion to a god..."

"It isn't God or Buddha that gains power through my deeds," he continued, unsmiling "It is I who gain strength through the principles they embody and represent. That's how any mortal gains the power to stand against such overwhelming might."

"But I could feel it in you since that day back in the Yard, Dzan," he said as he stopped his pacing. "That hatred you draw your strength from isn't just directed at the world...it's merely reflected. Even now I could see you struggling with your own humanity. And now you try to deflect it by trying to stray me from my path? Did you think I know nothing about Chaos?"

Even before Tenkai knew "Chaos" as the collective "Ruinous Powers", Tenkai had dealt with the same feeling for all of his life. All of the dark creatures and destructive forces of the world came from some form of chaos or negative emotion, even the Fallen Star of the Morning. He had seen into the depths of it through Muramasa, facing the same hatred and bloodlust. The fact that Dzan was deflecting meant that there was something he couldn't seem to accept within himself.

"Don't lie to me," he said sternly, "Anyone I've ever met whose said there was nothing left for them was just trying to escape from something. If there was nothing but fighting left for you, you'd have never come back here since the last time you left this world. What are you running away from?"

Tenkai had no idea that Dzan was soon to be a father, or that he even had a girlfriend. For all he knew, Dzan didn't even know he had one. All he knew since the moment he met him was that he was at war with his own humanity. The hatred he had for the world...was merely reflected off of the hatred directed towards himself.

But Dzan knew much of hate...he must have known that he hated himself. The question was...why?

70Tei Kae

Day 1

Estèe just laughed, it was nice to have a female friend to heckle and harass again. Tellus was...well, Tellus, and Mei Lee was...well, her mother's daughter. They were all close friends, but Tellus was a bit self absorbed for reasons she both understood and did not understand and Mei Lee had a family now. Added to that, neither woman knew she was alive. Tellus only because she'd gone back to someplace named Eden, but her children at least could inform her once she was back. She'd debated discussing her concerns with Rayner once, but she wasn't sure he'd be able to help at all.

So instead of thinking too heavily about what friendships had changed, she thought about the not so new one that had come into her life. Raien. A sweet, if a bit complex woman, a lot like herself. She believed very strongly in whatever she believed in, but she was not beyond kindness. Estèe was very grateful for the fact. She whistled again in response to Raien's laughter. "Take it off, babeh!!" but not even getting through the entire statement before she lost all control and started laughing hysterically herself.

"Aunt Estèe!" James was suddently the epitome of gentlemanly behavior as he reached over to help keep her upright as she was doubled over in laughter. Well, until she noticed his hand on her a** and looked over at him with a mock glare. "Sorry! sorry!" He slid the hand back up to her back and helped her stand again.

"If you are done laughing, I'm almost done here." She glanced back at Raien. "Just lean back a little, tilting your pelvis forward and give me a look of..hmm...promise. as if the camera is your lover and you want him to sample what you've got hidden."

Day 3 - Izzy-Ryke/Unknown/Unknown

James was running late and as such, wasn't his normally immaculate self as he pulled up on the back of a neat little piece of machinary that was a gift from his aunt a year or so back. It entered the scene with a roar and dirt splayed over the road as it pulled up the sidewalk beside the two fighters with a screech of rubber.

Dark ginger hair fell perfectly from his helmet as it lifted, but his gray eyes roamed over both Izzy and Ryke in a way that was more predatory than surveying before he cracked a smile that never quite reached his eyes. With long practiced ease, he checked his brown leather jacket for his key and brandished it before them. "Looks like I can't be late if I'm here at the same time as the beauties."

Climbing off the bike, his jeans stretched over impossibly long legs that fit into the jeans far better than the slacks he normally wore for 'work, but while he seemed to flirt with Ryke and Izzy, it seemed almost as natural as breathing.

71Ebag The II

+++A laugh. Darkness embodied to a degree. "Gods gain powers despite you thinkin' your the only one my friend." Yes, he had called the monk friend. It was to keep people on edge. To know that they always had the upper hand no matter what, but as his speech ended Dzan would merely laugh some more. He thought the anger was directed at himself and being reflected at the world? No his inhuman like anger was a cause of the world and then reflected upon himself. His anger at the world had created what he was today.

+++"What is there to lie about? Do you know if I have a family? Do you even know what I truly do upon this Warp damned world?"

+++It was a simple question. Such a simple question that most people didn't really know how he survived amongst the ruins of the yard. For that's all people knew of him. They didn't know he was one of the major backers of Heaven or Hell under the guise of The Caduceus Corporation. He was up there with companies like Noah's. Up there with the corporations that created people that were on his team Bloody Pandas; like Gamma.

+++"I'll give you a hint. I'm a major backer of this tournament. Thus, if the only thing I have left is fighting then how could I be a major backer? I am a man of mysteries my friend. Whose humanity is questioned at all turns, but who fights to defend the human against the meta, mutant, xeno, and daemon. Why would a man under the influence of chaos do that? Because that's what caused me to fall in the first place."

+++It was true. His fight against anything inhuman, his anger for them threatening humanity in its entirety, caused him to fall into Khorne's awaiting hands. Caused him to become the champion of Khorne and collector of skulls upon Gaia Primus, but he was still oblivious about everything else going on in the world at large other than his immediate area. The bars, the drinks, the drugs,

+++"To fall is to mean losing my soul. To survive is to mean losing my soul. What is the difference at this point, monk?" He'd spit out the butt of the lho-stick finally as it sizzled into the filter. He'd merely shake his head before shrugging. "To break the holds of Khorne is an impressive thing. Harder the more favored you are. Because...won't I just fall back into Khorne's embrace the second I fight for my life once again? Because I will kill no matter what. I did it even before I fell to his influences."

72Tenkai Matsumoto

"Hm.." he said curiously, "You could be right. Didn't seem to make those hounds any stronger though..."

The meaning of Dzan calling Tenkai "friend" seemed to fly straight past his head. A word like that didn't put him on edge, but it was a confusing word coming from someone like Dzan. If the punk had some sort of upper hand, Tenkai was completely oblivious to it.

In truth, Tenkai only knew so much about Dzan based on his research and past experiences. He figured Dzan had something to do with the tournament ever since he saw him working for Noah, but he didn't know he was a "backer". It only let him to wonder what part he played in this year's tournament, if any at all. But as the punk continued to explain, memories of their first conversation came to mind once more. These thoughts of fighting against things not considered human...these are the very things Dzan attributed to his fall to Khorne.

It was as Tenkai figured since meeting him. The two of them may have had different pasts, but they were on a similar spectrum. Both of them had faced trials in their life revolving around fighting and taking life, both having to deal with Chaos in some way. It may have been a similar spectrum, but they stood at opposite ends.

Now, all that seemed to be true was how pointless Dzan saw things. The way he saw it, his soul was damned no matter what he did. Who was Tenkai to say otherwise? In that regard, Tenkai had to agree.

"Doomed no matter what you do, then?" said Tenkai, "If you believe that's what would happen to you...you must be right."

Oddly enough, there was no sound of concession in Tenkai's voice. It sounded as if he was conceding to what Dzan had said, but was that really what he meant? Tenkai had hidden something within those words, but if Dzan paid it no mind it'd almost sound as if he was agreeing with him.

"You know..." he said, his face a mix of concern, curiosity and severity, "I realize now...at one point in my life, I could have ended up just like you. Now...did I answer your question?"

73Cthulhu Wish

Sins of an Angel Wrote:

She came to a full hault and stared at the sign with narrowed eyes. "Izzy, is this some kind of prank? Cause I swear..."

“Would I ever do a thing like that to you?” Izette turned and smiled at Ryke rather playfully. But the truth of the matter is she would do something like that. But nevertheless, the two of them were now standing infront of a building with the huge label that sounded something close to a Chinese restaurant. Grabbing Ryke’s hand, the punker looked at her with her cycloptic abilities and smiled ever so slightly. There was indeed something in the mix.

“Okay, lemme be honest with you... You remember that guy that I met at the bar that I was telling you about? Shining Armor?” She had to think about it for a moment, what the hell was it again? The punker placed a hand on her rather torn looking jeans as she began to search through the lack of brain cells that she did have. She really should have written it down or something all things considering... “Well anyways that’s BESIDES the point!” Izette flailed her arms around as though to brush it off. With the mere movement of her arms her large purple and while furred coat to almost fall off her shoulders. It was strange, for the way that it was placed and the top underneath it really didn’t seem that Izzy was wearing a shirt today...which put the girls practically on display for everyone to see already.

“Well...I kinda got a jo-“ Izette fell silent as she noticed the piece of machinery roll up by where they were standing. As the mysterious man removed his helmet it almost seemed to be in slow motion as the two of them watched his long ginger hair (which really wasn’t that long) flow downwards ever so slowly practically forming around his face as though sent from the heavens. The punker could even feel her knees tremble as he moved closer towards where the two of them where standing. However, suddenly it only seemed like it was just Izette and the dark haired ginger boy.

It was love at first sight...

"Looks like I can't be late if I'm here at the same time as the beauties."

That is what he may have said, but in the eye of Izette Prechtl she was only able to hear one thing.

"I want to touch you and share my passion of ducks with you while I feed you hot dogs.”

“I would let you touch me any day...” The words almost seemed like they were in a daze as she spoke. However, she may not have realized that she did say it out loud. It was definitely clear that the hardhearted woman had quite a soft spot for the ginger breed, and this was definitely something Ryke knew better than anyone. But if Izzy wasn’t careful, this obvious fact will be revealed to more than just her Tomboy-like friend.

74Ebag The II

+++"I wouldn't wish this life on anyone, Tenkai." It was the first time he had ever used the monk's name. It wasn't to put him off or anything, but it might as well have been time to use the monk's name. "I drug myself to keep my humanity in check. I drug myself to keep my anger at everything reigned in. I drug myself so my mind is too fuddled to allow the daemons access once again." It was all truths.

+++At that point the axe came off of his shoulders and rest against the ground. The very end of the haft in Dzan's left hand as he leaned against it. The head of it was down against the ground. He'd merely stay that way for the next period of the conversation. He wanted to know why this man cared so much about him, but it was obvious he didn't want this life for himself. He didn't have anything to truly look forward to, but he still wanted to know why he killed those daemons.

+++"Who were you protecting?" It was finally out in the air. He wanted a name and if he didn't get a name he'd probably beat the name out of the monk. He was already relaxed. His muscles ready to spring at any moment, but would he have to do that? He hoped he didn't. He hoped he didn't have to rearrange the monk's body parts to get the information out of him. As he stood there waiting another lho-stick was placed between his lips and lit. The narcotic flowing into his body.

75Tenkai Matsumoto

Tenkai was actually surprised Dzan knew his name for a moment there. Of course, he must have known it somehow if he worked so closely with Heaven or Hell in the past. Nevertheless, the more he spoke, the more Tenkai's earlier feelings became cemented in his mind. Dzan was at war with himself, and he couldn't seem to find a way to retain himself without the help of drugs. It was the oddest of paradoxes to use drugs in order to become more sensible. He was trapped in his own perceived fate, doomed to Khorne's servitude no matter what he chose to do.

Tenkai may have explained why he killed those hounds, but he didn't give any names. Dzan still wanted to know who Tenkai was helping, for whatever reason there could be. The monk had a few ideas as to what that reason was, and that was where his gambit came into play. If Dzan was trying to convey his severity by taking his axe off his shoulder, Tenkai didn't seem to read it at all. It was as if he was completely oblivious to Dzan's willingness to beat the answers out of him if he needed to. Couldn't he at least sense his seriousness?

If he couldn't, wouldn't he continue to withhold the information? Not necessarily.

"As I said before, I came to the aid of someone who wanted to escape from Chaos," said the monk, "Someone just like yourself. You mentioned him before...Kong, remember?"

Tenkai wasn't sure how Dzan would react at that sort of news. Kong was supposedly a devout follower before. For someone like him to rebel against Khorne, how difficult must it have been to even begin doing that?

"Even someone so deeply immersed in Chaos can have the will to break away from it," said Tenkai, "And I will help him do it."

Tenkai wasn't sure if this revelation would put a crack in the logic of Chaos that permeated his soul, or simply fill him with rage and send him after Kong. Regardless, Tenkai was eager to see the reaction.

76Ebag The II

+++"Finally that ugly b*****d gave Khorne a black eye on his planet. Guess it's time for me, eh?"

+++Dzan would take a nice deep drag on his lho-stick before he'd allow the blue smoke to slowly leak from his body as he stood there thinking. Should he even bother with giving Khorne another black eye? He had everything that he truly wanted. Money, women, drugs, alcohol, and everything else that was even remotely important on Gaia Primus. He'd merely chuckle for a few seconds before looking back at the monk.

+++"You think you know me oh so well. To break the bonds of Khorne is easy. It's as easy as not picking up the axe. As easy as not breaking someone's face. As easy as not fighting period, but what happens when they come against me? Against my unborn kid? Against my girl?" He had let slip the fact that he had a kid on the way and a girl. He didn't even realize it as he took another long drag from the lho-stick. "I've never been a man to not fight for what he believes in. That's the entire reason why I showed up to Heaven or Hell and won the first time. To prove I can be the best with just my fists. Then I proved that I could back it with my company. I have succeeded at everything, but laying down and pretending to be weak...That's not me. Never has and never will." He looked at him for a few moments. The entire time he had spoken the blue smoke had leaked from his mouth.

+++"Should I allow this pathetic world to step on me? These pathetic muties and metas to pretend to be better than me? A gakkin' human?!"

77Tenkai Matsumoto

"I think I know you more than you realize," he said, smiling.

He knew Dzan had been hiding something from him. Did he realize what he just told Tenkai? A girl and an unborn child? Was that not something to protect in this world? If there was anything that could turn someone away from Chaos, it was something like that.

"I had figured you were hiding something amidst that whole Chaos talk," said Tenkai. "Perhaps it's not that I know too little about you, but that you know more than you let on. Does this mean you're turning your back on Chaos as well?"

To be honest, Tenkai couldn't make much sense of what Dzan was saying after that. He wasn't as completely aware of his cybernetic implants to say anything about him being human, and he had no idea what the world, mutants or metas had to do with any of it. Was this the small bit of Dzan's humanity poking its head out, freed from it's daemons by the good graces of his lho-stick? If so, was the cyberpunk just yanking his chain to see if he was just some sort of gullible monk?

And that was when Tenkai's seriousness sank for a moment.

"Just your fists?" he said, blinking, "Didn't you have that hammer? Wait...yes...yes, you did." He began to rub his chin. "And some sort of strange device, too. I think I remember your eliminator, too. I don't think I see what you mean."

He didn't even know enough about Dzan's cyborg parts to add that into the equation. For once, Tenkai sounded rather cheeky. He was still a bit wary as to whether or not he was speaking with the real Dzan or simply some narcotics-induced episode version of him, but he decided to enjoy it the only way he knew how to.

78Ebag The II

+++"I'm like Vahn of the underworld. People attack me all the time to "be the best". That's what I'm getting at you vrekkin' dimwitted monk!"

+++Yes, Dzan was getting irritated. Even despite the drugs that were infusing his system he was a man that was easily angered. It was always within him. He was a man easily angered and easier to violence. That's when it finally snapped. Dzan leapt into action and would slam the haft of the chainaxe against the man's chest to throw him against the wall. But he wouldn't throw any punches after that. No, he just wanted the man to know he could have killed him.

+++"To stay at the top one must kill. To stay at the top one must beat down the weak. To stay at the top one must show no weakness. Yet, allowing them to step all over me so I don't fight again just so I don't fall back into Khorne's embrace after I leave it? Does that make any sense to you, Tenkai?!" At this point he'd back away and merely chuckle. How did a fraggin' monk get under his skin that easily?

79Tenkai Matsumoto

"Hm?"

Tenkai tilted his head in curiosity before Dzan suddenly shoved him against a wall. The broad side of the haft shoved into him and, oddly enough, the monk stumbled back into the wall much like he had done before. Quite a bit of an odd character shift. At least Dzan had drugs to blame for his sudden change in tempo. How did Tenkai go from being all serious to...well...chummy?

He seemed much more curious now than before, slowly figuring that this was the effect the lho sticks had on Dzan. This had to have been the small part of humanity left inside of him that he spoke about. No wonder he kept smoking those unusual cigarettes.

Even with his back up against the wall, not even avoiding Dzan's shove, Tenkai looked completely unlike anyone would expect a peaceful-looking holy man would look when being threatened. Perhaps it was some sort of amusement at the lho-induced high Dzan was under, or how much his comments got under his skin.

Once Dzan backed off of him again, Tenkai started rubbing his chin. Again. Again with the damned chin rubbing.

"Being the best? Stay at the top? Just what is at the top, exactly?" he asked, as if he had absolutely no idea what Dzan was talking about.

"To be honest with you, I don't think you're making much sense at all right now."

Dzan wasn't the only one who sounded like he had become a completely different person. Even Tenkai had his own duality, randomly shifting from the serious, morally-conscious superego to the seemingly daft and almost annoyingly amiable ego.

80Ebag The II

+++"Yer vrekkin' stupi'. Ya goin' ta en' up in a ditch one da'. Jus' watch."

+++With the return of his signature accent Dzan picked up his chainaxe and begin to walk away. Begin to walk towards the crowd once again on the other side of everything. His eyes looked over his shoulder for a minute before he'd merely shake his head slowly. "I'll fin' ya. Jus' wai'." With that he'd begin to move once again. Right towards the crowd where he would slip in without even breaking pace.

[Out for the night and probably tomorrow. I don't do much. Sunday I'm on duty so I know Sunday I will be around.]

81KytanaTheThief

Gianna Augello Wrote:

"Tch. You can only lead a horse to water."

Rosalyn decided to end the discussion there, not very pleased with Robyn's rejection of becoming more like her. The fox was going to have a rude awakening one day soon when she woke up an old hag and will regret her mistake. She was like most humans that the succubus had met. Lacking the foresight to take what's being offered to them because they enjoyed the present far too much. It was that kind of mindset that Rosalyn exploited countless times. So it's probably for the best that the fox wasn't much different. Less competition for Rosalyn and more food awaiting to be eat when the babies eventually would come.

Suddenly breaking the silence Robyn excitedly exclaimed she had found the building they were looking for. Rosalyn simply raised an eyebrow at the child like gesture, her eyes following Robyn's hips until she arrived at the doorway. The succubus met the fox's side at the doorway with slow steps. Her hands on her hips, she let her companion handle the door. It seemed like Robyn was enjoying it a lot more than she would have. Even though they hadn't been standing there for very long Rosalyn was already becoming quite impatient. Her eyes scaling up the building as they waited.

Then the door was finally answered and they were greeted by a young man. A young, healthy looking man. Rosalyn's eyes settled down on him and they widened. Her tiny wings fluttered briefly and her tail moved to the other side. All of a sudden she felt one of those urges. All of a sudden she was feeling pretty hungry. Acting on impulse, she didn't allow Robyn the chance to respond to the young man's question before reaching for his face to pinch his cheek.

"My my, aren't you a cutie? What's a naughty boy skipping school doing asking two lovely ladies standing at his door if they have appointments?"

Robyn could only shake her head as Rosalyn started up her usual antics. Her eyes were closed though, and she missed the boy grabbing the redhead's wrist. It came as a shock, then, when she looked up again to find the very odd scene. A little nonplussed, she took action before Rosalyn could reply back, throwing her arm around the girl's shoulders (and slightly around her neck). "Just ignore her, she's got no manners. Although, I agree with her on the "cutie" part. The fox girl winked and flashed him a fanged smile. "I'm Robyn Isedan, this is Rosalyn, we were told to come here for the calendar shoot?"

The fact the boy looked like just that- a boy, didn't really faze her. As stated before, Robyn looked younger than she was, so she never really judged anyone based on looks alone. Although, it was intriguing, that he was asking about appointments. She wondered exactly how he was involved in the photography business; the person she'd talked to was a girl.

82Tenkai Matsumoto

Ebag The II Wrote:

+++"Yer vrekkin' stupi'. Ya goin' ta en' up in a ditch one da'. Jus' watch."

+++With the return of his signature accent Dzan picked up his chainaxe and begin to walk away. Begin to walk towards the crowd once again on the other side of everything. His eyes looked over his shoulder for a minute before he'd merely shake his head slowly. "I'll fin' ya. Jus' wai'." With that he'd begin to move once again. Right towards the crowd where he would slip in without even breaking pace.

[Out for the night and probably tomorrow. I don't do much. Sunday I'm on duty so I know Sunday I will be around.]

((Ahh, nuts. >_> Oh well.))

Tenkai couldn't help but chuckle at Dzan's jocular threats...or at least he thought they were jocular. Maybe he meant them? Nevertheless, it seemed as if Tenkai's rather sudden switch to joviality irked him, especially when he tried working his muscle on him. For once, Dzan actually sounded like a punk and not like the champion of Chaos he had made himself out to be.

Perhaps that was the part of him that wished so dearly to be free of Chaos.

As if to add insult to injury, the monk gave a little wave, his mouth curled in its usual cuteface expression. "Toodles!" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

He chuckled again, his laugh evening out into a mild hum as he mused over how strangely the tempo of his conversation with Dzan had shifted. This was by far the most interesting encounter he had with him since he first started keeping tabs on him. It was the first time Tenkai experienced both sides of Dzan at once. Still, he could not forget the effect that Dzan's drugs had on his body. Whatever that was at the end, it was probably just temporary.

I should continue with things as planned, he thought, I need to find Kong immediately and keep tabs on him.

Regardless of what happened before he left, the anger he felt from Dzan at the beginning before he started smoking those cigarettes was no lie. If Dzan had been intending to betray Khorne from the get-go, he would have scoffed at the news of some lone monk single-handedly slaying two Flesh Hounds. No...he wasn't happy about it at all to begin with. Why would he be trying to find out about it to begin with if he didn't care about what happened to Khorne and his daemons?

It was just convenient timing. By the time Tenkai said it was Kong, Dzan's human side had taken control again. For all he knew, things would change as soon as he sobered up...if he could call it being sober.

Drugging himself just to keep control of himself...

It was bitter irony. For all the information Dzan was trying to get out of Tenkai, he had gotten much more information out of Dzan. Not only did he learn a bit more about his involvement with the tournament, but he learned about what made him tick the way he did. Once more, Tenkai was filled with a strange sort of sadness. It was odd that there would be anyone that felt sad for Dzan of all people. Even as he pondered how he could have turned out to be just like Dzan, he found it regrettable that Dzan ended up the way he was in the first place.

"Find me, hm?" he said solemnly, "Well...go ahead, Dzan. Find me. Maybe then I can show you."

The next time that happened, Tenkai would need to explain himself in the only language Dzan truly understood.

83Sins of an Angel

Tei Kae Wrote:

Day 1 So instead of thinking too heavily about what friendships had changed, she thought about the not so new one that had come into her life. Raien. A sweet, if a bit complex woman, a lot like herself. She believed very strongly in whatever she believed in, but she was not beyond kindness. Estèe was very grateful for the fact. She whistled again in response to Raien's laughter. "Take it off, babeh!!" but not even getting through the entire statement before she lost all control and started laughing hysterically herself.

Celeste could rest assured that her feelings were mutual. It was good to have a friend at all, in a place that she now called home, despite it not being her own. Though she was almost entirely independent for the most part, it was little pleasures like having good people in your life that she still craved.

It certainly helped to keep her together.

The whole room had practically exploded into full-bodied laughter, thanks to the humorous antics of both Cel, James and herself. Rai didn't want to break the pose and thus only caught the goings on from the corner of her eye.

"Sorry! sorry!"

She snickered, and tried to hold still once Gabi started again with the instructions.

"Just lean back a little, tilting your pelvis forward and give me a look of..hmm...promise. as if the camera is your lover and you want him to sample what you've got hidden."

"Do whaaaat?" She mused hesitantly at Gabi, just a little unsure of her instructions. Awkwardly now, she attempted to strike the position, taking care to try and accurately emulate what had just been asked of her. However, after a second of posing, she near collapsed, laughing at herself for actually posing like she had.

An apology was muttered in between breathes, "Sorry," and Rai straightened her posture again, "Okay. One more time."She took another shot at the pose, trying to keep a straight face - and she would so long as there were no more distractions.


Day 3 - Izzy-Ryke/Unknown/Unknown

Izzy Wrote:

“Would I ever do a thing like that to you?”

Ryke glanced knowingly at Izzy and responded appropriately. "Do you want me to answer you truthfully or-" but she wasn't given the chance to finish before the woman had grabbed her by the arm and looked ready to deliver some life altering news.

Oh boy.

She wore a face of hesitance and braced herself for what would come out of the shifter's mouth next.

Quote: “Okay, lemme be honest with you..."

Ryke snorted. "Hey, there's a novel concept. Alright then - enlighten me." Though Izzy's story was anything but enlightening, nor was it even really a story considering she had no idea how to express herself and forgotten halfway through the name of both the fellow and location that apparently had some level of importance and relevance to their outing today.

Izzy started flailing her arms, coming to terms with the concept of obliviousness, and revealed to the world her clearly conscious decision not to wear anything under her coat this afternoon. Ryke caught a brief glimpse of her roommate's breasts and quite literally balked.

"Oi. Woman, put your damn arms down, your flashing the whole street for Gaia sake. And why the hell are you topless to beg-no. You know what? I dun'wanna know." She turned away to face the street. "Just finish your story."

At least, she would have until they were interrupted by the roar of a street bike pulling up along the curb where they stood.

Quote: Dark ginger hair fell perfectly from his helmet as it lifted, but his gray eyes roamed over both Izzy and Ryke in a way that was more predatory than surveying before he cracked a smile that never quite reached his eyes. With long practiced ease, he checked his brown leather jacket for his key and brandished it before them. "Looks like I can't be late if I'm here at the same time as the beauties."

At first, Ryke had simply assumed this guy had taken notice to Izzy's wanton display of skin and then some - until he stepped off the bike and sized them both up with the eyes of a man who knew exactly what he wanted. Which thusly made Ryke fold her arms across her, albeit smaller, chest, as if he could see right through her clothing.

His commentary was no better, but she just rolled her eyes. Ryke hardly considered herself a "beauty" and she wondered briefly if this guy was just lumping her in with Izzy so as not to make her feel bad. She was true-blue ginger herself, with only halfway brushed, rusty red-orange hair that fell to her shoulders and a light smattering of freckles across her cheeks and nose. Her complexion was ruddy, uneven and while free of blemishes, it was far from perfect. She was tall, and lean - but cut just enough to indicate the potential to ruin someone's day. Her boyish style and behavior sure didn't help the stereotype that she played for the other team - when she really did like boys, just, not all of them.

When Izzy opened her mouth, looking positively starstruck, Ryke quite literally face-palmed.

"Ignore her. She's a bit of a loon. " She grabbed the punker by the arm and lured her back to reality. Or attempted to at least.

84Tei Kae

Day 1

Gabi was trying to ignore the antics of her 'relations' and do the job she needed to do for this to work. She snapped a few pictures of the pose that Raien was in, although she was fairly sure they wouldn't work before she tried to direct the brunette again.

"Lean back, resting your weight on the one hand, holding the coat closed with the other." Hm...as it was, the pelvis might work. "Just...see the camera as your lover...does he have a name, what do his eyes look like...visualize him. Invite him to you."

But this point Cel had sobered up and was looking at Raien quite intently. She knew how easily visualization could get to you, she'd done it plenty herself. Hell, that was part of how she discovered the dream walking. But she thought the woman was strong enough to hold it together. By then James had left to go get more food.

Day 3

James simply smiled as he strode over towards them, a bit more of his smile reaching up his face as his eyes lit up. There was but a moment of debate before he placed one foot behind the other, lifting Izzy's hand and placing a kiss on the back of it as he looked up at her.

"Then I would say that being touched by the moon adds more than a fair share of beauty to its madness." the handsome young man apparently not just a pretty face but well versed in mythology. Sure, he was hamming it up, but why not. It was all harmless fun.

He turned then to look at Ryke. "Are you to grace us with your presence as well, Ms Zandra?" He smiled and winked out of the corner of one eye at Izzy. "After all, a collection of Legendary HoH fighters would not be complete without you."

85Nighthunter

Somewhere, someone was cackling at the scene unfolding with Izzy and Ryke.

86Supreme Jerk Commander

Somewhere else, Officer Bhudasan was driving a cop-car full of very confused and/or angry people towards the police station. As for the Camera crew, they'd have to walk back home.

In the front passanger seat was an angry black woman, DMV Worker. Handcuffed in the back seat were a couple of "perps" he'd picked up during the COPS broadcast. One was a mechpilot who owed some people a lot of money. The other, was C. Fox; enough said.

87Nighthunter

As Officer Bhudasan drove by, some bystanders on the street were wondering what the hell a black woman was doing in the front seat of a cop car.

88Cthulhu Wish

Day 3

"Oi. Woman, put your damn arms down, your flashing the whole street for Gaia sake. And why the hell are you topless to beg-no. You know what? I dun'wanna know."

Slowly the punker woman looked down at her own chest for a moment and grinned. She was always quite proud of her figure, so really she wasn’t ashamed to show them off unlike her counterpart. Leaning closer to the ginger woman Izette placed her arm on the slightly taller woman causing then to practically be centimetres away from one another.

“Do you like them? ”

"Just finish your story."

It seemed that Izette was doing what she did best with her friend, embarrassing the crap out of her. The two of them seemed to be quite a pair as they were truly exact opposites. What Izette may have found appropriate, Ryke seemed to find either ridiculous or offensive. However, before the woman was even allowed to continue her story from the added distraction there was an added bonus for her! As soon as the sound of the face palm took place, the dark haired ginger man grabbed a hold of Izzy’s hand and gave it a peck.

"Then I would say that being touched by the moon adds more than a fair share of beauty to its madness."

A smile formed on the punker’s face as she listened to the words slither out of his lips like a velvet piece of fabric lightly brushing against her flesh. It was harmless fun, but it was amusing as hell. Now the real question was how was the punker going to react? It was really hard to say considering that Izzy seemed to be an infitie improbability drive within herself.

“Ohhh... LOOK ZANDY! HE IS FANCY SOUNDING AND PRETTY!” As the man continued to grasp her hand, Izette only pointed to him with her free hand in a rather excited sound with her notorious “awesome face”. What could she say, Izette was definitely a very classy lady.

"Are you to grace us with your presence as well, Ms Zandra? After all, a collection of Legendary HoH fighters would not be complete without you.”

It seemed that the pretty ginger man had now given away the secret plan that Izette had not quite thought of. Removing her hand from his and grabbed a hold of Ryke’s. Almost instantly she began to tug as though to pull her towards the building. Every tug seemed to cause her jacket to move slightly to reveal the thin tank top strap (which really seemed to resemble a bra strap).

“Come on, Zandy-pants! Let’s go play with the cameras! I bet we can one of us together too!” It probably a good idea at this moment to avoid informing her what kind of photo shoot this exactly was.

89The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

Sidetracked? Ye of little faith...

"...Personally, I've always loved watching Heaven or Hell on the TV, but it always left something to be desired...you know what I mean?"

"No, are you you buying tickets, sir? There's a whole line of people waiting behind you."

The lady at the box office was telling the truth, Edward surmised as he turned to spot a whole line made up of very impatient people. A bunch of people who didn't recognize him, which was more of a blessing that a curse. Last thing the cyborg needed was a following. "Me?" Ed asked as he turned back towards the Box Office, pointing the index finger of his right hand directly at his chest. He leaned in towards the glass before adding, "No, not really."

With that, the cyberpunk walked away from the Stadium to the annoyance of the Box Office lady and to the relief of everyone in the line behind him. It didn't take much time to walk back into Latent proper, and it was a good thing too. A few seconds more and HoH's loyal spectators and fans would have formed a lynch mob. Which begged the question. Why was the cyberpunk wasting his time in a line to NOT buy a ticket?

Anything to get out of doing something productive. Of course, he already got Tournament Entry out of the way, but that wasn't the end of his responsibilities as El Capitan. There were pep talks, making sure the team was in attendence, possibly interviews, exercise, trash talk, scouting the competition, subsequently calling them batty boys, and a lot of other things worth mentioning.

Oh right, and making sure Sokoya Ramak didn't eat half the town, or anyone for that matter. The punk visibly cringed at the thought, and actually contemplated getting back in line for an HoH ticket. However, Edward continued walking despite the thought of sharp teeth and full bellies plaguing his mind. He'd just have to be a strong leader and crap. Piece of cake. Piece of crumb cake.

There she is..

The cyborg played it cool as he walked on over; his last known memory of Sokoya (aside from the phone call he made to recruit her) still fresh in his mind. Why was his peck hurting? Today, being Winter and all, Ed was sporting a black shirt with the Alkaline Trio logo, a navy blue bomber, blue jeans, and ratty sneakers. His trademark spectacles, the over-sized horn-rimmed glasses, were perched on to the top of his messy head. Piercings and gauges adorned their usual spots. s**t was groovy but unimportant.

He took a spot on the wall with her, albeit a few feet away. "Come here often?" Ed gave her an infectious grin.

Sokoya had a little bit of time to herself before El Capitan found his way into her presence. The few minutes spent idling against the wall, dreaming up the first thoughts that managed to pop in her head. It was pleasant to simply live life in the moment. The girl used to have dreams and ambitions. All gone now, of course, left with a revitalizing sort of freedom. She had no concerns or cares anymore. No family. No job. Nothing she was hoping to amount do. The girl literally did as she pleased.

It was around this time that Edward's hipster a** showed up wandering down the street, seemingly aimlessly. He was mostly right about their friendship. The two barely kept in contact. The last time either one spoke really was when he'd offered her a spot on his newly formed team. No doubt an attempt to make up for the fiasco that was The Dark Tournament. Then there was their 'date', which ended with a not so loving bite. The rest before that was no better. The two of them had quite the odd sort of relationship.

"Come here often?"

Ha. "Hey there, boss man. You're looking especially delicious." Sokoya would purr out to the man as he made himself comfortable beside her. Ok ok, enough with the eating people jokes. Sokoya's scarlet gaze took in her cyborg buddy for a moment, and seeing that he was ok, she'd let it wander once more. Still nothing exciting happening in the streets, but she could certainly hope. "You know, you totally lucked out getting me on your team this year. For free that is." She would comment offhandedly, not bothering to glance over at the cyberpunk. "Thankfully, there is no charge for awesomeness... or attractiveness."

And yes, she was indeed awesome. She was so awesome, in fact, that her enemies would go blind from over-exposure to pure awesomeness!

Deadpan.

"Anyway, who else is on the team?" She would ask rather nonchalantly, trying to kill time.

90Just Naota

"How sweet of you to notice, darling." The punk replied in a playful tone, taking the teasing for what it was. At this point, he was by far less afraid for himself than he was for everyone else that came into contact with the Bone Mistress. Edward was currently thoroughly convinced that she wouldn't hurt him. She had her chance back in Sigil after all. She did bite the cyberpunk and it hurt quite a bit, but the bite could have been a lot worse. A lot, lot worse. Open-heart surgery came to mind.... minus the surgery and multiply the open-heart. The cyborg took heart at the fact she hadn't tried eating him alive. There was full-on friendship all around.

The cyberpunk chuckled at what she said next, but didn't really have a reply for it. It didn't really require one, so Ed left it there. Instead, his right hand reached into his jean's pocket and retrieved something that Sokoya would recognized almost immediately. It was an eye-patch. A heart-shaped eye-patch the girl probably hadn't seen since the 2nd round of the Gaian Tenkaichi Budokai when it was borrowed. The article had garnered him a plethora of fond memories, aside from kicking small fairies into the ocean of course. These memories included a lot of "arghs", annoyed people, and swords made out of cardboard. But they were neither here nor there.

"Here you go," Ed uttered as he tossed Soak's eye-patch back to it's owner before adding, "Sorry I had it for so long. I was just having too much fun and I forgot I borrowed it." He smiled disarmingly, hoping that it was left at that, and that the other things that were stolen weren't brought up. That part hadn't been the punk's idea to begin with, but speaking of the person who's plan it was...

"You already know Wigi," he paused for a moment to let that sink in, revealing the close similarities between this new team and their HoH team and allowed the suspense to build. Edward wanted to see her reaction to prospectively teaming up with the Darkened Devil once more. "And you know the other person too," because who doesn't, "You've met Omi Barsait, right?"

91Dear Princess Molestia

Rosalyn fought the sudden impulse to overpower the young man after he grasped her wrist. That wasn't something that happened very often. She had a good reason for it though. As she explained to Robyn earlier, this was a good opportunity to attract hordes of foolish fans too caught up in their fantasies to spot the trap that had been set. So the succubus decided to back down offering no resistance against the boy's hold. She even managed to not let her face show that she was bothered. She flashed him a pretty smile, albeit an unsettling one. To be honest, she was slightly more annoyed with her companion who felt compelled to jump in right as Rosalyn was ready to give him her own retort. She waited until the fox finished and that gave her enough time to think over her reply, which admittedly was a lot nicer now than what it had been with out brief intervention,

"I'm sure he's not stupid, dear. Why else would we be here?"

Her eyes slowly moved from Robyn to the young man. They narrowed a bit, her smile forming more into a smirk. Her expression looked as if she were challenging the boy and the tone of her voice followed suit,

"Let's just hope he's not one of those guys who gets nervous seeing a little skin and ruins the whole shoot."

92Tei Kae

KytanaTheThief Wrote:

Robyn could only shake her head as Rosalyn started up her usual antics. Her eyes were closed though, and she missed the boy grabbing the redhead's wrist. It came as a shock, then, when she looked up again to find the very odd scene. A little nonplussed, she took action before Rosalyn could reply back, throwing her arm around the girl's shoulders (and slightly around her neck). "Just ignore her, she's got no manners. Although, I agree with her on the "cutie" part. The fox girl winked and flashed him a fanged smile. "I'm Robyn Isedan, this is Rosalyn, we were told to come here for the calendar shoot?"

The fact the boy looked like just that- a boy, didn't really faze her. As stated before, Robyn looked younger than she was, so she never really judged anyone based on looks alone. Although, it was intriguing, that he was asking about appointments. She wondered exactly how he was involved in the photography business; the person she'd talked to was a girl.

Gianna Augello Wrote:

Rosalyn fought the sudden impulse to overpower the young man after he grasped her wrist. That wasn't something that happened very often. She had a good reason for it though. As she explained to Robyn earlier, this was a good opportunity to attract hordes of foolish fans too caught up in their fantasies to spot the trap that had been set. So the succubus decided to back down offering no resistance against the boy's hold. She even managed to not let her face show that she was bothered. She flashed him a pretty smile, albeit an unsettling one. To be honest, she was slightly more annoyed with her companion who felt compelled to jump in right as Rosalyn was ready to give him her own retort. She waited until the fox finished and that gave her enough time to think over her reply, which admittedly was a lot nicer now than what it had been with out brief intervention,

"I'm sure he's not stupid, dear. Why else would we be here?"

Her eyes slowly moved from Robyn to the young man. They narrowed a bit, her smile forming more into a smirk. Her expression looked as if she were challenging the boy and the tone of her voice followed suit,

"Let's just hope he's not one of those guys who gets nervous seeing a little skin and ruins the whole shoot."

James was far from bothered and simply smiled at both of them, seemingly unfazed by the antics of the vixen or the succubus. Smiling, he lifted Rosalyn's hand and looked her in the eyes as he placed a soft kiss on the inside of her wrist before releasing it.

"I'm sure there's nothing you could show me that I haven't seen before.", returning her smirk as well as a challenge back at her with lips that curled around rather pointed canines. He was trim and fit and even if he looked like he was just barely an adult, he knew how to play the games they played and had known how to for quite a long time. It came with his own species and occupation.

"Besides, it's my job to dress you for the shoot. You'll be modeling my designs." He reached into his pocket and flicked a business card at them. "James Jade, Jadite Designs." Mentioning the name of a rather prestigious designer that had been making waves for the past two years on Gaia.

93Sins of an Angel

Photoshoot Day 1 - Raien & Estèe

It seemed the humor had the chance to settle and simmer down to a dull chuckle or two from Raien as she put her full focus back into posing for Gabi and keeping form. She was fairly good at following directions so long as there was nothing to distract her.

Tei Kae Wrote:

"Lean back, resting your weight on the one hand, holding the coat closed with the other. Just...see the camera as your lover...does he have a name, what do his eyes look like...visualize him. Invite him to you."

Gabi's instructions weren't hard and Rai only needed a moment to find just the right position, without changing the given pose, to balance herself and not fall over. She liked to think she had some grace, despite never ever having posed for a professional shoot before. Raien looked to Gabi for confirmation on the position of her body first, before she mulled over her suggestion about visualization and hesitated for a second.

"I--hmm." There was nothing wrong with the idea, it wasn't like she couldn't conjure up something. "Okay." Raien didn't give the details on what she was visualizing, but instead let her mind wander back to some of the more pleasant days, focus on the many ways she used to entice her significant other and how much fun it was to turn him red as a cherry just by doing things like this. Rai had always enjoyed said methods to turn up the heat a little when say, she felt he needed a break from whatever work he'd brought home. It was harmless reminiscing, and nothing that would put a damper on her mood. She knew how to be a little tease, to be desirable, if at least to someone she loved, so hopefully it translated well to the cameras.

94Sins of an Angel

Photoshoot Day 3 - Izzy & Ryke

Why did Ryke put up with this? Why did she let Izzy talk her into coming along and leave her to think she had been convinced of their destination? By now, she was seriously questioning her own logic. It wasn't as though this guy was obnoxious or anything, in fact, she could see how he might be charming to some women. He literally kissed the woman's hand, something you never saw outside of maybe the wealthier districts of Durem, or television.

Quote: "Then I would say that being touched by the moon adds more than a fair share of beauty to its madness." the handsome young man apparently not just a pretty face but well versed in mythology. Sure, he was hamming it up, but why not. It was all harmless fun.

Oh geeze.

Laying it on thick much? Maybe it was something about the way he reminded Ryke of her second oldest brother, Nicholas, who had a way with women sort of like this guy. That was the only trait they shared however, outside of the red hair even if Nick liked to dye his and pretend he wasn't a ginger. Ryke wasn't one for pretty words nor pretty faces, but she had to admit it was pretty funny to watch Izzy eat it up...like hotdogs. Yeah, that was a good analogy.

Dark Conspiracy Wrote:

“Ohhh... LOOK ZANDY! HE IS FANCY SOUNDING AND PRETTY!” As the man continued to grasp her hand, Izette only pointed to him with her free hand in a rather excited sound with her notorious “awesome face”

Did she say funny? She meant to say ridiculous. Izzy had devolved into into a lovestruck spazz. Poor Ryke didn't know how to appropriately respond to that.

"I can see that, and I'm not deaf. Iz. Use your indoor voice yeah?"

Quote: "Are you to grace us with your presence as well, Ms Zandra?" He smiled and winked out of the corner of one eye at Izzy. "After all, a collection of Legendary HoH fighters would not be complete without you."

She certainly hadn't expected the guy to acknowledge her like he had, in fact, Ryke was quite honestly surprised that he knew who she was. "Say what?" But before James or Ryke had a chance to do or say a thing, Izzy was eagerly ushering her right in.

Quote: “Come on, Zandy-pants! Let’s go play with the cameras! I bet we can one of us together too!” It probably a good idea at this moment to avoid informing her what kind of photo shoot this exactly was.

Piecing together from what they had said, Ryke came to the (albeit misinformed) conclusion that this was some sort of commemorative photoshoot for the competitors of this and past year's Heaven or Hell Tournament. She wasn't oblivious, but she was definitely not getting the whole story so for now, she just interpreted it as some kind of promotional thing.

That didn't sound so bad. "Huh. A photoshoot for HoH? Sounds kinda cool, I guess."

95KytanaTheThief

Photoshoot Day 2 - Robyn/Rosalyn

Robyn caught the card, her other arm still around Rosalyn's shoulders, although not quite as pressing as it had been a moment ago. She knew her companion well enough, that was precisely why she'd interrupted the redhead. James was piquing her interest; she liked people who gave as well as they got, and most people were quite intimidated by Rosalyn, so the fact he barely batted an eye made the fox girl smile.

She glanced at the card, mainly to confirm what he had just said, not that it would make any difference to her. She hadn't even been on Gaia for two years, and even then, she wasn't very fashion-inclined. The photoshoot was a bit of a lark; the vixen was amused by even the little notoriety she had gotten from the GTB, and just wanted to see how far she could take it.

Robyn tilted her head to the side, along with her ears. Although she knew it wasn't unheard of, and indeed, almost prevalent, the idea of a guy designing outfits still surprised her, especially when she was going to be wearing them.

"That sounds like a mouthful." Was all she said, however, flashing her own fanged grin at the youth. Finally removing her arm from around Rosalyn's shoulders (almost unconsciously trailing it down the redhead's back as she did so), the vixen motioned behind James into the building. "So, we just follow you, or what?" She really had no idea how the whole thing worked.

96ragingtofu

8:30 PM, any given night.

Night time in Latent. As the city slowly winds down, businesses prepare to shut down for the night and others head home for the night. Though the city retains it's hustle and bustle well into the night, there's a certain serenity, a certain calm that washes over the landscape. It's the perfect night to kick back, relax, enjoy the stars....

"Hello Latent! How you all doing tonight?!"

... and see pop idol Sakura, live in concert.

A massive roar erupted from the audience, just as a wave of sheer noise, fire, and sparks erupted from the stage. The pyrotechnic elementals were bringing their A-game tonight. Who knew that the required "Musical Episode" of Rage V would wind up with this as a result?

"What was that? I can't hear you!"

There was even more noise from the audience, shaking the entire amphitheater and parts beyond. The green-haired woman on stage paced from one side to the other, wagging a finger as she went. "No, no no. I'm not feeling it. I want you to make some noise, people!" It was difficult to see beyond the staging lights, but Sakura was able to make out at least a few shapes. Even she was a little surprised at just how many different kinds of people (and things that weren't people) came out to her shows. Some of them were even wearing t-shirts with her likeness on it, and she could spot a few "We <3 you Sakura" signs in the crowd. It made her wonder just how this sort of popularity worked - after all, if it were someone else up on the stage, well...

... he would probably have a much different audience, at the very least. It didn't seem right to stall any longer - these people came here to see a show, and she'd be damned if she wasn't going to give them one. "All right! This is a new track for our upcoming album, Rage ♪! I hope you like it! It's called 'Fractured.'"

There was no turning back, not now. Maybe not ever again. But she liked it that way. And so, she'd sing long into the night, sing to the city that never quite slept. After all, it was what made her happy.

97Dear Princess Molestia

Rosalyn slowly pulled her hand away as James had let it go, paying no mind to his flirtatious gesture. She wasn't very impressed by the young man. It wasn't that he lacked charm or that he didn't have a glamorous job. The succubus had already parlayed with the smoothest and collected crafts from the most brilliant. While the boy may very well had been talented in his own right, most likely there was nothing he could provide that would simply blow the succubus away. So her companion may have been easily impressed by the act but Rosalyn hardly shared that enthusiasm. In fact, the succubus had grown quite impatient with the ordeal.

She had no doubt in her mind that at any moment of her pleasing she could have taken the boy and satisfied her hunger. The struggle came from the fact that she knew if she had acted on that impulse then it would have likely ruined the long-term goal that she had. Just as she had asked Robyn while the fox searched for address, why make things harder for herself? Don't be mistaken, it was no difficult task for the succubus to find a snack. However, time was always better spent indulging in herself than hunting for prey. It was a simple economics. But now as time moved along and Rosalyn had to withstand this internal struggle she became more irritable by the second.

Rosalyn didn't move feeling the fox's familiar touch trace along her back. She didn't speak, for now. Instead she let Robyn satisfy her curiosity with her questions. But the questions and comments were dumb and circular, ultimately leading to nowhere. They were passive and went in a slow and round about way of gathering information. She liked looking at Robyn, who didn't, but she had to admit that the fox was a little less than sophisticated. Why was the fox sitting there and being so polite? Rosalyn mentally tapped her foot waiting for her companion to finally get to the point. What do you mean or what...Like a flame kindled by her impatience, the succubus spoke out quickly after Robyn nearly cutting off her question before it could finish,

"Yes, take us where we need to be. Don't you have deadlines to meet?"

98Tei Kae

James simply laughed, it was so easy to be amused some times. He just kept smiling while Robyn kept up her antics and nodded at the right times, his gray eyes seemingly interested in what she was doing. And strangely enough, he found the vixen the more interesting of the two.

As for the other, he could feel the irritation rolling off Rosalyn in a way that was giving him quite the tasty snack. After all, he could feed off any emotion; lust only was just for the simplest of demons, he didn't -need- to use it unless he felt the need.

"Tsk tsk", he teased Rosalyn, "Any good woman knows that you never treat your dresser with anything less than respect. After all, the clothing makes the woman. Especially if the woman is going to be seen by all of Gaia." The attitude she was showing him didn't phase him in the least; his sister's calendar would be a success with or without this woman. But he bowed to Robyn and then opened the door further to allow them admittance. "Up the stairs and to the left." Allowing Robyn entrance first, and then Rosalyn, ignoring her question altogether. After all, his only deadline was helping Gabi pick clothing out for the ladies.

Upstairs, Gabi was rifling through the rack of clothing while looking back at a set of pictures she had of each of the females. "Hmm...no, this won't do." And then head back in, still covered from head to toe in various bits of lace. This was atop her usual bundled up self that was dressed in jeans and a warm sweater.

99The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

"How sweet of you to notice, darling." The punk replied in a playful tone, taking the teasing for what it was. At this point, he was by far less afraid for himself than he was for everyone else that came into contact with the Bone Mistress. Edward was currently thoroughly convinced that she wouldn't hurt him. She had her chance back in Sigil after all. She did bite the cyberpunk and it hurt quite a bit, but the bite could have been a lot worse. A lot, lot worse. Open-heart surgery came to mind.... minus the surgery and multiply the open-heart. The cyborg took heart at the fact she hadn't tried eating him alive. There was full-on friendship all around.

The cyberpunk chuckled at what she said next, but didn't really have a reply for it. It didn't really require one, so Ed left it there. Instead, his right hand reached into his jean's pocket and retrieved something that Sokoya would recognized almost immediately. It was an eye-patch. A heart-shaped eye-patch the girl probably hadn't seen since the 2nd round of the Gaian Tenkaichi Budokai when it was borrowed. The article had garnered him a plethora of fond memories, aside from kicking small fairies into the ocean of course. These memories included a lot of "arghs", annoyed people, and swords made out of cardboard. But they were neither here nor there.

"Here you go," Ed uttered as he tossed Soak's eye-patch back to it's owner before adding, "Sorry I had it for so long. I was just having too much fun and I forgot I borrowed it." He smiled disarmingly, hoping that it was left at that, and that the other things that were stolen weren't brought up. That part hadn't been the punk's idea to begin with, but speaking of the person who's plan it was...

"You already know Wigi," he paused for a moment to let that sink in, revealing the close similarities between this new team and their HoH team and allowed the suspense to build. Edward wanted to see her reaction to prospectively teaming up with the Darkened Devil once more. "And you know the other person too," because who doesn't, "You've met Omi Barsait, right?"

"Oh goodie!"

Sokoya's once passive demeanor would visibly brighten at the sight of the small accessory. While the eyepatch certainly didn't have any sort of sentimental value, the woman had grown quite fond of the little thing. And to think that she'd gone without it since the Gaian Tenkaichi Budoukai. Now....had she actually liked Ed enough to have lent it to him, or was it stolen.

And speaking of...

"Wigi? The panty pirate?" She'd say, with a bemused smile. The ogre had made quite the first impression. The two met under a flag composed of stolen underwear. All the same, it seemed like he was a good fit for the crew that Eduardo was forming. She could only guess as to who the final man would be. Crossing her slender fingers, Sokoya hoped. Prayed. Wished that the name would be one that wouldn't be one that'd force her into hair pulling.

And when her captain revealed the final teammate, Soak gave a little bit of a double take. Certainly not a name she'd ever expect. Mister Omi Barsait, she knew the name well. He was an all star for sure, from the big leagues. The two had met of course, under strange circumstances. Seemed like that was the case for everyone that Sokoya had come to count on as a 'friend'. The memory of their hospital encounter brought a touch of color to the girl's face, if only for an instant.

"Sounds like you're going for the gold." She'd finally comment, tossing a smile the punk's way. She was glad to have some heavy hitters on the team. Better than trying to carry dead weight. Shifting some on the wall, Sokoya would turn to face Ed, eyeing him over. "So what are the plans until the tournament actually starts?"

100Just Naota

"The same," he chuckled at the recollection of the flag Wigi had made, or the "panty pirate" as he was creatively dubbed, which consisted entirely out of under garments stolen from the Bone Mistress herself. It had been a funny stunt from conception to execution, and Sokoya had been a relatively good sport about it. She hadn't tried gutting the Changeling; a good thing considering he needed Wigi and being out of either friend or both would have sucked royally. However, she probably had to go underwear shopping right after that and the cyberpunk would have to reimburse her somehow. Meh.. A few Heaven or Hell fights, drinks, and a free vacation would do. Edward debated telling Soak that Wigi had made a bandanna from the scraps leftover from the flag for a laugh but thought against it. Besides, it was funnier to watch Sokoya cross her fingers and pray to all the Gods of the multi-verse simultaneously.

With a grin on his face, Edward watched Soak after he announced their last member, scrutinizing her body language and facial features out of pure curiosity. The punk didn't fancy himself some sort of psychologist, and ultimately none of it really mattered to the cyborg, but the look of utter shock and the subsequent blush (though short but still noticed by the ever-observant cyborg) from the Bone Mistress was priceless. "Soak..you're blushing," Ed's laughter was infectious.

But onto a more serious note.

"Pretty much. I am fully committed to kicking everyone's a** this year, eve- especially Cannon Fodders." He was careful to emphasize the bit about also beating the team he'd joined last year. Roen's team. It was hard to believe that they still allowed the Darkened Devil to compete on the world stage after all he'd done. Not that Edward wanted Roen ousted from all competitions, but that it was simply genuinely surprising to the cyberpunk. He'd been trying extremely hard for the past few months to just resent the devil, but that had proven to be far too hard for Ed to do. The punk brushed his inner turmoil away and regarded Soak once more and forced a smile. "Hmm, let me go down my list. I need to take care of a few people, then I gotta take a trip to a Goblin Market with Wigi, and I got an old Dark Tournament opponent to see. Story of my life.. That's pretty much it for me, not counting the tournament ball obviously.."

101Tei Kae

Day 3

James was quick on the pick up and as he looked at Ryke, he realized she would not be one likely to drop any clothing for something like this. "It should be. Half of the proceeds are going back to the tournament to be added to the prize pool"

He turned for the moment and opened the door. "Gabrielle, the photographer is running a little late this morning, but you can go through the costumes and see if anything strikes your fancy. "I believe that she was thinking of going out one of the fountains in Latent for your shoot. So it'll probably be a little cold. Hope you don't mind. I have a leather jacket chosen just for you to show off your figure."

A smile, very nonthreatening, was given to Ryke. "I have to say I'm impressed with how well you hold your own in the tournament, Ms Zandra.." the wattage on the smile went up just ever so slightly. "If I may call you that." Polite and respectful, but still pleasant. Fancy words and all.

Sins of an Angel Wrote:

Photoshoot Day 1 - Raien & Estèe

It seemed the humor had the chance to settle and simmer down to a dull chuckle or two from Raien as she put her full focus back into posing for Gabi and keeping form. She was fairly good at following directions so long as there was nothing to distract her.

Gabi took several shoots, but she was waiting for one face. And after Raien let herself get lost in the reminiscing, it was there!

Snap,flash

"Perfect!" Gabi declared from behind the camera "You can get dressed now if you'd like." Then a glance over at Estée. "Your turn, auntie..." her grin turned positively wicked as she padded over to a white box and pulled out a large bouquet of purple orchids and handed them to her.

"James, the prop!" She yelled at her brother who was quick enough to move and help rearrange things as they moved over to a slightly different area of the room and she began readjusting her cameras.

102KytanaTheThief

Photoshoot Day 2: Robyn and Rosalyn

Robyn wasn't fascinated by the guy or anything, just curious. She rolled her eyes when Rosalyn spoke. The physical attraction was mutual, but sometimes the fox wished the redhead would just calm down. Everything had to have a purpose with her.

"Sheesh, Red, take it down a notch." "Come on, play nice...this'll be over soon enough, and then we can have some fun later.." The last part was whispered as she stepped closer to Rosalyn, nearly leaning against her as she spoke, nipping the redhead's ear lightly before pulling away.

Winking at the succubus, she turned back and walked into the doorway past James with a nod, flashing him a normal smile rather than the teasing one she had just shown Rosalyn. "Thanks." She really didn't have anything to say in response to the clothing remarks, so she just left it at that.

103Cthulhu Wish

Day 3

A spaz was definitely one way to describe Izzy, especially with all the excitement and thrills. With the opening of the door, the punker happily made her way inside the building without any concern dragging the lovely Zandra behind her. It seemed no matter what, the punker intended to bring the lovely ginger haired tomboy with her.

"I believe that she was thinking of going out one of the fountains in Latent for your shoot. So it'll probably be a little cold. Hope you don't mind. I have a leather jacket chosen just for you to show off your figure."

“I totally dig the leather.” Izette stood in the middle of the entrance way slyly. She really wanted to take a look at the costumes! Not for her really, but she was really curious to see if she could find something for Zandy. Perhaps a naughty maid’s outfit or even a cowgirl with buttless chaps and a rhinestone top? Or maybe even something more ridiculous like a saucy hotdog outfit! The choices were pretty much endless! As the two gingers seemed to get acquainted the punker had let go and began her quest for hilarity. Wandering down the hall slightly Izette began to poke her head into each door way ahead of her, perhaps at any rate there was going to be a chance to find something that would tickle her fancy.

With a quick open of one of the first doors it seemed Izette had struck gold! There were possibly hundreds upon hundreds of costumes. Some of them were decent, while others were HIGHLY suggestive. Like a fat kid in a candy store, Izette began to shuffle through the large collections of outfits on the racks in search of the perfect one. But it wasn’t long till the punker seemed to find something that made her lips turned into something that would only be seen on a joker card.

“ZANDY! ZANDY!” At that moment the dark haired cyclops left the room she had been raiding to interrupt whatever conversation those two were having. Clearly her information was more important! Rushing out of the room Izette met up with them holding three very different outfits in her hands, this could never exactly be a good idea.

“Okay so I think you should wear either this...” At that moment the punker held up the hanger to show what appeared to be a sleek, white, and suggestive nurse costume. The amount of fabric provided on the hanger clearly would show that there was not going to be any room for breathing or covering up some important bits. But before there was even an answer the woman had placed it in Ryke’s arms and moved onto the next hanger. “Or this...” Now this wasn’t any better, it seemed to be what Izette would wear for fun with the amount of leather and buckles there were. It was the equivalent of a dominatrix outfit, with a small riding crop included. This little number seemed to even provide a corset to cause some internal damage of her organs. And yet there was more! Tossing the outfit into the arms, the punker held up another very “cute” number. “Or this one!” Possibly having an even SHORTER skirt than the others, this outfit was nothing more than a small blue sailor suit with a matching hat to sit perfectly upon her head. But instead of looking like a suit, it more appeared to be a shirt instead.

“Personally, I like the one with the horse crop, but it’s really up to you! But I really think it would bring out your badassness. Plus ALL of the boys would melt in their pants.” Izette gave both James and Zandy a little wink before letting out a loud laughter.

She was having fun, and the shoot hadn’t even started yet.

104The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

"The same," he chuckled at the recollection of the flag Wigi had made, or the "panty pirate" as he was creatively dubbed, which consisted entirely out of under garments stolen from the Bone Mistress herself. It had been a funny stunt from conception to execution, and Sokoya had been a relatively good sport about it. She hadn't tried gutting the Changeling; a good thing considering he needed Wigi and being out of either friend or both would have sucked royally. However, she probably had to go underwear shopping right after that and the cyberpunk would have to reimburse her somehow. Meh.. A few Heaven or Hell fights, drinks, and a free vacation would do. Edward debated telling Soak that Wigi had made a bandanna from the scraps leftover from the flag for a laugh but thought against it. Besides, it was funnier to watch Sokoya cross her fingers and pray to all the Gods of the multi-verse simultaneously.

With a grin on his face, Edward watched Soak after he announced their last member, scrutinizing her body language and facial features out of pure curiosity. The punk didn't fancy himself some sort of psychologist, and ultimately none of it really mattered to the cyborg, but the look of utter shock and the subsequent blush (though short but still noticed by the ever-observant cyborg) from the Bone Mistress was priceless. "Soak..you're blushing," Ed's laughter was infectious.

But onto a more serious note.

"Pretty much. I am fully committed to kicking everyone's a** this year, eve- especially Cannon Fodders." He was careful to emphasize the bit about also beating the team he'd joined last year. Roen's team. It was hard to believe that they still allowed the Darkened Devil to compete on the world stage after all he'd done. Not that Edward wanted Roen ousted from all competitions, but that it was simply genuinely surprising to the cyberpunk. He'd been trying extremely hard for the past few months to just resent the devil, but that had proven to be far too hard for Ed to do. The punk brushed his inner turmoil away and regarded Soak once more and forced a smile. "Hmm, let me go down my list. I need to take care of a few people, then I gotta take a trip to a Goblin Market with Wigi, and I got an old Dark Tournament opponent to see. Story of my life.. That's pretty much it for me, not counting the tournament ball obviously.."

"Am I?" She'd reply absentmindedly, rubbing one of her cheeks as if the coloration was a smudge she could just wipe away. It wasn't that the girl had feelings for Omi, not by any stretch. Rather, she'd just done something very outside her normal spectrum around him. Something most would consider embarrassing. Perhaps she considered it that way as well.

She was glad when Edward let the subject shift to something else.

Team Cannon Fodder was a term that Soko could recognize, if only because it was also used in The Dark Tournament as well.Just kidding! She was having a 'special' moment. A name that brought to mind a particular Devil. Now, this is where the questions set in. While she was acquainted with Roen, she had no real grasp on how Edward was tied in with the man. She watched him curiously as he spoke, looking for some physical signs to fill in the blanks. Changes of tone. Nonverbal communication is the term, kids.

And alas, she couldn't come up with anything more than a possible resentment. And even then, the platinum haired fighter was guessing. At best. Blame it on the fact that Sokoya's normal human interaction didn't often involve words. Fists and teeth? Sure, that was a lot more common. Oh s**t. Trailing off.

"...That's pretty much it for me, not counting the tournament ball obviously.."

Well ********. "Wow, sounds like a busy day...?" She'd comment, trailing off into a question. Damn, she almost sounded like a valley girl there. That'd be something. Shifting once more on the wall, the small woman would stuff her hands into her pockets. And for a moment, those red eyes of hers would glaze over as she thought of what all she had to do today. "Well, my schedule is pretty packed too." Sokoya would lie, not bothering to look the man in the eye as she said it.

What was there even to do around these parts?

105Sins of an Angel

Photoshoot Day 3 - Ryke and Izzy

Quote: James was quick on the pick up and as he looked at Ryke, he realized she would not be one likely to drop any clothing for something like this. "It should be. Half of the proceeds are going back to the tournament to be added to the prize pool"

Boy he had no idea how right he was on that one, but then, she didn't suspect that was the intention and had surprisingly mistaken Izzy as telling the truth for a change. James' comment about the proceeds seemed to please her though. Who might have thought Ryke for a charitable gal? "I like the sound of that. More for you to take home eh' Iz?" She joked, about the potentiality of Izzy and her teammates sweeping the competition. Ryke had fought her as well as alongside her, and appreciated both her ferocity and her ability to enjoy the fight even when getting torn to shreds.

Maybe that was part of why they got along so well?

Izzy Wrote:

“I totally dig the leather.”

"Of course you do." Ryke commented, jokingly, then let her toddle off elsewhere once they were inside. With Izzy gone, she was left in the company of James, and raised an eyebrow just slightly with his smile. Sure, it was innocent enough, and polite, but now she wasn't so quick to let his charms roll right off of her like he was speaking a different language. No, this time she met his glance curiously.

Quote: "I have to say I'm impressed with how well you hold your own in the tournament, Ms Zandra.." the wattage on the smile went up just ever so slightly. "If I may call you that."

Oh boy.

For some reason, blatant and sincere compliments always seemed to throw her off, throw her whole hard-nosed attitude off track and turn the no-nonsense merc into an actual woman, complete with feelings. Even if he was talking about her act in the ring. She looked on at James like a deer caught in headlights, with a mild, barely there blush. "Uh, yeah sure. And thanks. I'd 've liked to enter this year but I've got a bit too much on my plate right now." Her primary form of work hadn't been delivering for a while and Ryke had since been spending most of her time helping her family run their business in Aekea.

Quote: “ZANDY! ZANDY!”

Izzy was back and seemingly excited about something - enough to interrupt her conversation with James entirely. Ryke knew that if she didn't acknowledge the woman, she wouldn't let up on the pestering. So she turned to look just as Izzy presented some kind of unusual getup, proclaiming for all to hear that she felt it most appropriate for Ryke to wear it. She was just confused. "What? Don't go messing with that stuff it's not yours!" It didn't click yet, and Izzy produced more and equally embarrassing costumes until it sunk in. "Woah woah, what kind of photoshoot is this going to be exactly? You're kidding if you think I'll be caught dead prancing around in anything like that. I didn't sign up for this!"

Quote: "Plus ALL of the boys would melt in their pants.”

She balked, now sufficiently red-faced. "IZZY!"

106Just Naota

The Bone Mistress was having a very special moment, emphasis on the special. Not that Edward could read Soak's mind or anything (he was too busy being incapable of telepathy and toying with the zipper of his bomber), but if she couldn't piece together that the darkened devil and Ed had entered - together - the last four out of five team-based tournaments and couldn't the piece together that perhaps they were friends then it was certainly official. Cocaine was a hell of a drug. However, none of that was neither here nor there. Edward turned to regard Sokoya, shoving both of his hands into lower pockets of his bomber.

"Busy day? More like a busy week. Wait, you actually thought I was gonna to do all that in a day?" Pssh, you crazy! Edward would never try to do all of that in a day unless his life depended on it. Plus, if he did it all today (which wasn't a problem because it was mostly impossible) then he'd be really bored for the following weeks which led up to the start of the Heaven or Hell. He had asked his teammates to converge in Latent rather early, but that was mostly a mixture of being safer than sorry and needing help (particularly and mostly from Wigi) with the things he had to do this week and the ones following. So, why was Sokoya here? To cure the boredom that the cyberpunk would certainly accrue in this s**t hole town.

"You're busy?" The punk would ask incredulously, skeptical that Sokoya even knew what a schedule was. From Ed's experience, the Bone Mistress just went with the flow for the most part. "With what?"

107o ReaverQueen o

Cruising over Latent, low altitude...

"Weird place for a meeting." KB said, nodding to the man sitting across from him in the nearly empty cargo plane. A couple of tightly wrapped skits of Grapple wobbled to and fro as the plane made its way through the night.

"Nothing about this is normal when you stop to think about it." the stranger replied with an apologetic smile. He was young, had brown hair, wore a nondescript black suit and matching tie. KB found him strangely familiar in spite of his easily forgettable appearance. Something about his face. "You said the last thing you remembered was just waking up in a field somewhere right? That's a kicker."

The relatively dark interior of the cargo area flickered, the young man sparking up a cigarette. KB couldn't help but raise a brow and turn his attention to a neglected sign in the corner. No smoking.

"Hey, you know you're really not supposed to---" KB started before being cut off by 'one minute' hand motion. It seemed the young man had received a pretty urgent phone call, one that went on for a couple of minutes. There were yeahs and uh huhs, but the vampire couldn't really make out what was being talked about. Supernatural hearing my a**.

"Well, that was the board." the man said, closing his phone and stuffing it into his pocket. He stood from the small seat built into the side of the plane, his hand waving out in a way that left a trail of smoke. "It seems that after you went missing they made some executive decisions. Wanted the company to go in a new direction... and they didn't really expect you to die in their lifetime. Needed to act fast if you know what I mean. Anyway. They're expecting your resignation, effective immediately." ssfffwwooooop, casual drag.

KB made a fist and rose to the challenge, his fangs gnashing as his teeth clenched. "Tell them they can blow me!" he shouted, his anger punctuated with a jump of the plane. As if he'd willed the turbulence.

The man smiled mischievously. "They said you'd say that. You really can't teach an old dog new tricks."

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!" KB yelled, charging the kid low. His arms wrapped around the punk's middle tight and lifted. Pushing and carrying him at the same time, KB drove the young man's back into the opposing wall of the plane. The normally dark interior came alight with red strobes as an alarm sounded, a switch flipped by the kid sliding down. The vampire got a couple of elbows to the back for his efforts before disengaging.

KRRRRRRRNNNNNNNK.

The two looked to the end of the plane. Then they looked at each other. Then they looked back at the end of the plane. A sudden gust of wind told them they weren't imagining things, the suction threatening to suck them out into the night sky as the loading ramp lowered.

KB was first to act this time, grabbing the stranger and throwing him towards the front of the cargo hold. The young man fell onto his back, light gleaming in the darkness as a small knife appeared. With a sadistic smile he swept his hand out to the side, slashing free a restraint on the skit. It jerked under the turbulence of the plane once or twice before starting to slide towards KB, picking up speed as it went.

It would have been so easy to dodge, but then it would have spilled out over Latent. A few hundred pound brick of Grapple on some unsuspecting innocents? With a knowing sign the vampire ducked his head down and shouldered into the precious cargo, his formidable bones splintering audibly as the crate careened into the side of the plane. The craft dipped under the sudden shift in weight, spilling the occupants towards one another.

"Are you ******** crazy?!" KB accused, scrambling over to the young man. The maniac smile he got was enough of an answer, and grabbing the punk by the collar he slammed his head down against the metal floor. Once. Twice. Third times the charm.

The agent's head lolled back as his eyes rolled, some would-be assassin or henchmen. Well, s**t, KB didn't know. The guy could have just been an intern or something with a couple of karate classes under his belt. With an impatient shake of his head the vampire lifted the punk to his feet, and dragged him towards the back of the plane. He had the sense to grab a parachute at least, and buckle it onto the man who could barely stand.

"Now..." KB began, taking a step back.

"Get the ******** off my plane."

The vampire shoved the man nonchalantly, smiling all the while. All in a day's wo-

"---HUH!" he exclaimed, feeling first a sudden jerk on his tie, then weightlessness as he tumbled out of the GRAPPLE CO cargo plane and into freefall. The next feeling was his nose shattering wetly, his eyes stuck on those of the kid who had just pulled him facefirst out the back of a plane and into a headbutt.

FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF-

108The Female of the Species

Just like the many times before, Sokoya was off in la-la land while Edward was talking. It wasn't that she didn't care what the man had to say, or that she was even doing it on purpose, but the girl certainly had trouble focusing on any one thing. Aside from violence, that is. And so while he commented about his super busy day that he had planned, trying to fit every little thing in that he could, she was thinking about cats. Staring at the cyborg as he spoke with slightly glazed over eyes.

Suddenly, the tone in his voice changed. Rising up at the end, she quickly surmised he'd asked her something. Thankfully, she snapped to just in time to hear the trail end of their conversation.

"With what?"

Quick Soak, backtrack. The woman would sort of rewind her memory just like how you would with an old cassette and desperately tried to piece together what it was that he was asking her. Something about her day or what she was doing here? Oh! What she had planned! Now if only that hadn't taken an extra long, awkward, moment of silence. "Oh, you know. The usual. Punching puppies and stealing candy from babies." She'd comment, faking at dusting some dirt off of her shoulder.

What did she really have planned? Absolutely nothing at all. But she'd rather not get called out on her BS that easily. And....Que exit stage left. "Speaking of," The Bone Mistress would comment as she pushed off from the wall, already walking backwards and away from the man, "I should probably get on that. I need to fill my weekly quota. Hope you find a date to that dance thing!" The last part said with a bit of a smirk. While she was sure that Ed could be a ladies man, she most certainly had never seen him with any sort of female companionship...

And then she was off, turned around and quickly getting lost in the throng of people that wandered through the streets of Latent.

109Just Naota

The punk gave her a serious look. It wasn't that he didn't believe her, it was just that he didn't believe her. Plus, she hadn't really answered the question. Punching puppies (which she'd never do since she likes puppies) and stealing candy from a baby which was just another way of saying 'bad things and how she likes to do them' wasn't Sokoya being busy. Doing bad things was Sokoya being Sokoya! Now, the punk didn't really care (ultimately) what the Bone Mistress does with her time unless it was eating a civilian of Latent. Frankly, it was none of Edward's business. But he wasn't particularly fond of being lied to, at least not lied to really poorly. That was rude. If it was secret, she could have just said so.

His musings were so dragged on that he didn't notice the Bone Mistress was leaving until she actually started walking away. Instantly, his eyes darted over to Soak, bringing his horn-rimmed glasses over his eyes as she spoke. Edward even pushed himself off the wall, just about ready to leave the opposite way when Soak spoke her last bit. Hold on! He hadn't said much about it, and he hadn't thought about it much either. But some things were just obvious. "Wait!" the cyberpunk would call after her in what might have seemed like last-minute desperation, "I was going to ask you!"

110Dear Princess Molestia

Rosalyn grinned. As tantalizing as it may had been her grin wasn't because of the fox's coaxing. At that moment it dawned on the succubus that this young man had traits very similar to other men she had known before. There wasn't a need to verbally reply to him because any retort she would have given could have helped the young designer realize the error with his thinking. So instead she stood there, her unblinking eyes and wide grin remained fixed on James as Robyn's soft voice went through one ear and out the other.

Of course the designer would think the way that he did. His whole livelihood depended on just how much he believed in that untruth. He so desperately needed people, especially women, to believe that he was what made them beautiful to retain his status. If they didn't believe something along those lines then he might have to do some actual work! Now, it wasn't as if Rosalyn had some calling to any feminist movement. But the attitude that this boy possessed, it was like the royal courts she had entertained. If she hadn't witnessed it herself she would have never thought an artist could have such an attitude. But thinking about it, it made sense that famous designer would view themselves as something divine. Why, he probably thought he could move planets! Eventually, like always, people would begin to grow tired of being treated lower than dirt and demand they be treated with respect. For some reason Rosalyn doubted that this boy would be able to cope with that change.

She couldn't wait to see that day come. There wasn't a lot that was more exciting than watching a man ruin himself with his own arrogance.

Such strong memories and emotions attached to that sudden feeling. However, she wouldn't make anymore of a scene. She wouldn't even comment about her musings to her companion. She followed Robyn's lead into the building. Perhaps the sudden change in character was odd, but who doesn't come off as strange when they're laughing in their head?

111Tei Kae

((Let's see if I can remember everyone))

Day 1

James laughed and began moving things around and quickly brought over and even bigger veil and began working it into Estée's hair until it was suited to his liking. Once he'd given his aunt a quick peck on the cheek and making her blush, he stood back and admired her. "Your husband is a lucky man."

Estée chuckled, and laid her hand on James' arm. "Thank you, James. But you know the rules. No feeding on me or my friends without permission." And was rewarded with a little pout that had absolutely no hard feelings behind it. "Of course not, Aunt! I'm shocked that you would even think such a thing!" But Estée just rolled her eyes. She'd watched the twins grow up and while she was proud of what they'd accomplished so far in their short lives, she was their godmother and responsible for their moral/ethical upbringing.

"You're lucky I know you're not like a lot of men who think the world revolves around them."

"You wound me, aunt. I dress the most beautiful wom--", but he couldn't even finish the statement before snorting and laughing, which got Estée and Gabi to join in the laughter. It was a good thing he didn't believe his own hype. But it put on a good show. People were less on their guard if they thought less of him.

"James, you dress the most beautiful women in the world because you can see inside them and bring that beauty out. It's your skills as yourself that bring out the true nature of the womanly beast. I mean, remember that shoot with that courtesan from Gaisa? She was so superior that nothing we could do could bring out anything but a hollow image. There was no true life to her. Yet, her sister who was her servant, just by paying attention to her and dressing her well for the shoot with her sister was so radiant that when the courtesan's lover saw it, made her the servant and her sister the courtesan."

James chuckled at the memory. "She still sends me a letter every month or so thanking me." And just the faintest hint of a blush crept into his cheeks, although he would never admit it, nor would Gabi or Estée point it out.

"Anyways, it's your turn, Aunt!"

Estée glared at her 'nephew' but walked with him over to the other scene, letting him pose her as he'd like against the small column. They weren't about to let her figure out how exactly she was being posed or what she'd look like, but she trusted her godchildren and hoped that Rayner would like whatever they did. Not that she had much in the way of doubts.

Day 2

James let the women pass with little more than a smile on his lips. Sometimes, it was too easy. He didn't feel guilty at all since neither of them were family, family friends or even just friends. They were just another 'client' so to speak. And he did get a say in whether they got into the calendar and if they weren't polite, well, it was no skin off his back if their photo's didn't turn out right.

But he played pleasantly enough as he guided them up the stairs. "First door on the left, ladies." The door would open easily enough at their touch, revealing a small apartment that had been adjusted to be made into a studio.

Behind a camera was a petite ginger haired woman who looked well, almost frumpy, hiding her body behind a thick sweater, what looked like yoga pants, and a thick pair of glasses, even the thick mass of hair was bundled up on top of her hair, and had a pen stuck through it. She glanced up as the door opened however and gave them a welcoming smile.

"Miss Robyn and Miss Rosalyn?" She of course, knew them from the research that had been done for this photo shoot, but was rather surprised by James' lack of interest in them as he'd headed into the kitchen for another bite to eat. Looking back at them, she puzzled over it for a second as she debated costume choices. They were both attractive even in very different ways. She could see the appeal in both, but it was Robyn's pointed ears that caught her attention, and for just a flash of a moment, Gabi's eyes glittered with hunger.

"Sis, you okay?" A second later, James' head was poking out the door, dripping with concern and worry. Like most twins, they were on sync in a borderline creepy way.

Gabi coughed and nodded her head, a little out of sorts. "Yeah, I'm fine." and purposely looked over at Rosalyn. "Miss Rosalyn, I'm thinking that a gypsy outfit would suit you, how do you feel about that?" Though her mind was still on Robyn. Robyn -needed- to be January; she -knew- that. The matter was just how to work it.

Day 3

James watched in amusement as Izzy picked out some of the more ridiculous costumes they'd had in store. Most of them were there just because they'd had some silly extreme clients before who had some of the, even James would call it, weirdest fetishes possible. The nurse one was nice, the dominatrix was a bit much, and the hot dog sailor outfit was just too much and had James stifling a laugh.

While Ryke was busy freaking out, James headed over to the hang line of real outfits for the shoot and came back holding one.. "Actually, Gabi had more something like this in mind. You're being asked to be part of the LEGENDARY aspect of the calendar. To pay tribute to those who have brought HoH to what it is." James smiled at Ryke. "A human woman who kicked metahuman a** and took names is perfect for it." He turned and gave a grin to Izzy. "As much as I do agree that any boys would melt in their pants." A chuckle as he looked Ryke over. "I know I would." But for some reason, despite the teasing tone, he meant it. There was something attractive about a woman who knew her own mind but wasn't egotistical about what she thought she knew. It was also refreshing.

112Cthulhu Wish

Day 3

"IZZY!"

Her amusement could only be described by her facial expression that only seemed to be reserved for giant grunting Bounty hunters and causing the ginger to rage. And in this situation it seemed to be quite a riot. Izette only merely chuckled to herself as she expected that there was going to be a formal beating coming her way.

“Come on, Dandy Zandy! You’d make a sexy dom... I mean you got the temper for it.” Quickly Izette looked as though she are ready to receive the good beat down of her life. At the sight of James returning into her room, the punker quickly dodged behind him as though he were a human shield. Whatever he was holding it seemed to be absolutely gorgeous and somewhat appealing, but of course it was probably not something that Izette would wear. But it was perfect for Zandy, even though the eye patched woman didn’t pick it.

“Actually, Gabi had more something like this in mind. You're being asked to be part of the LEGENDARY aspect of the calendar. To pay tribute to those who have brought HoH to what it is. A human woman who kicked metahuman a** and took names is perfect for it.”

“Damn skippy she did! I’m so proud of her.” Raising her tattooed hand the punker lightly brushed away what appeared to be a tear from her eye as though a parent would do when they celebrate their children’s accomplishments.

“As much as I do agree that any boys would melt in their pants.” There was a small chuckle before he continued his statement, which really only caused her to smile as well. It was good to hear that he found her commentary just as entertaining as she did. “I know I would."

And than she saw it...

It seemed that Mr. James was impressed with Ryke in various regards. But who wouldn’t be? The woman may not have embraced her feminine side she was still very confident which made things ultra sexy. It’s like they say, never judge a book by its cover.

“Well than today is the day for you! You see, if you are single and I know that she is single. You guys can hook up and go on a date and have beautiful ginger babies!” Moving from behind James the punker woman continued to dance about the room with arms outstretched as she expressed every word directly. With the pure mention of ginger babies she looked at Zandra and batted her eyelashes happily.

“Here lemme give you her number!” It appeared that Ryke really didn’t have a say in the manner as the woman merely reached into her jacket and pulled out a small white business card with a few numbers written on it. For some reason Izzy seemed to have this planned for some reason, as she seemed to have suddenly developed a belief that she was the world’s greatest matchmaker.

And nothing was too good for her Zandy.

113The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

The punk gave her a serious look. It wasn't that he didn't believe her, it was just that he didn't believe her. Plus, she hadn't really answered the question. Punching puppies (which she'd never do since she likes puppies) and stealing candy from a baby which was just another way of saying 'bad things and how she likes to do them' wasn't Sokoya being busy. Doing bad things was Sokoya being Sokoya! Now, the punk didn't really care (ultimately) what the Bone Mistress does with her time unless it was eating a civilian of Latent. Frankly, it was none of Edward's business. But he wasn't particularly fond of being lied to, at least not lied to really poorly. That was rude. If it was secret, she could have just said so.

His musings were so dragged on that he didn't notice the Bone Mistress was leaving until she actually started walking away. Instantly, his eyes darted over to Soak, bringing his horn-rimmed glasses over his eyes as she spoke. Edward even pushed himself off the wall, just about ready to leave the opposite way when Soak spoke her last bit. Hold on! He hadn't said much about it, and he hadn't thought about it much either. But some things were just obvious. "Wait!" the cyberpunk would call after her in what might have seemed like last-minute desperation, "I was going to ask you!"

Ed knew Sokoya far better than she'd ever expected. She faintly recalled possibly writing down her love for cute little animals on her Heaven or Hell profile stub, when prompted for things she liked, but she certainly hadn't credited the cyborg with actually reading them. Or remembering something like that. Chalk it up to his over sized robo-brain. Still, credit to where credit was owed.

Still, the actions were the same. Sokoya would turn away while Ed was off musing in his own little dream world. Strides taking her out of the alley and into the street. But it was here that she would give pause, hearing him shout after her. Asking her to the dance. And while the girl hadn't turned back to look at him yet, she hung her head and smirked to herself. That was awfully sweet of him. Every pretty girl deserves to go to a ball, after all.

"Yea, sure. I'll see you there then." Soak would finally call back to him, taking a moment to glance over her shoulder at the punk. A flash of a smile, just for effect, then she was off to find something to do. Sticking around too much longer after that would have ensured awkwardness.

For sure.

114KytanaTheThief

Photoshoot Day 2 - Robyn and Rosalyn

Robyn was woefully oblivious to Rosalyn's inner musings, walking cheerfully up the stairs and into the room, tail waving behind her. Probably because her promise already had her daydreaming about later that day. Maybe they could spar a little as foreplay...

And so Robyn would enter the room with her cheeks slightly flushed, but since her expression held no trace of anything more than cheerful curiosity, it might easily be passed off as excitement, or maybe from a slight chill outside. The vixen held no shame for what she was thinking, since she really had little, if no control over the matter. After so many years, she barely blinked an eye at the way her mind worked now.

Once inside, the fox girl blinked, ears canted to the side when she saw Gabi. Not exactly how she envisioned a photographer to look like. But the vixen really had no experience with this sort of thing, so, a mental shrug, and her ears resumed their perky position, tail lashing rhythmically behind her as she nodded acknowledgment at their names. Ever curious, she had thankfully been glancing more about the room at the moment her features had apparently caught Gabi's attention, only focusing back when James popped back in the room. Only one ear dropped in curiosity this time, unsure of what had just taken place.

Gabi's suggestion had both perked right back up though, and she looked over at the redhead lecherously, her green eyes sparkling. "Oooo, I bet you'd look hot as a gypsy!" Even more ideas started running through the little fantasy in her brain, Selene giving an appreciative purr, although it honestly sounded more like a growl.

115o ReaverQueen o

en route to Latent... FAST!

Blood streamed through the night sky as the vampire and his assailant spun towards the earth. KB's nose had been mangled, his broken bones lending sluggish reactions to following blows. Even in freefall and slightly dazed the punk was able to smash the CEO a few solid times, earning himself some broken knuckles for the effort. Neither of them could afford to quit though, even as the cold wind lashed at their faces.

Somersaulting through the air the two continued punching one another, their legs flailing wildly. Their attacks were haphazard and awkward, the spots of light on the ground below quickly getting closer. With little time left to settle their dispute KB opted for the safest route, a plume of negative energy bursting around his person as he drove his elbow into the young man's chest. As if hitting a switch the guy went slack, his body sagging unconsciously. It would have been hard to say whether or KB had killed him by smashing him so close to vital organs with his soul-sapping strike.

Sighing, he opted for the safe choice and yanked a cord attached to the harness. The chute seemed to appear from nowhere, billowing out of the pack before bursting like a bloomed flower. KB smiled to himself as the silhouette shot up and away from him, his arms and legs trailing in front of him as he fell back-first towards the rooftops of Latent.

"No good deed..."

Time seemed to slow when he spoke, then accelerate to right itself when he finished. The short distance between him and a rooftop loomed in slow motion, then seemed to shoot up towards him. With a spine-crunching crash the vampire impacted the rooftop and went through it. Like a bunker-busting missile his body drove through several floors, forming a multi-leveled skylight in the small building.

Alarms went off, dogs started barking. The small office building itself was buzzing with the sound of its activated security system, and the telltale yelling of the graveyard shift janitors. Papers were scattered everywhere, several desks were broken, and at least one cheating businessman had gone off earlier out of pure shock - his mistress was similarly scrambling to cover herself in a fit of reflex.

It took several minutes, but eventually KB got to his feet and made his way out of the building. He was a bit of a mess of course, but the cold night air seemed to invigorate him. Taking in a deep breath that caused his ribs to crack loudly, the vampire flashed the moonlit world a fanged smile.

That time of year again.

116HonoRaven

"As much as I do agree that any boys would melt in their pants." A chuckle as he looked Ryke over. "I know I would." But for some reason, despite the teasing tone, he meant it. There was something attractive about a woman who knew her own mind but wasn't egotistical about what she thought she knew. It was also refreshing.

The big floppy hat was likely a give away, and the blackout sunglasses were a bit much... but they hid the telltale hair and strange eyes... although nothing could hide the curves that her navy blue business suit and it's matching jacket.

"Oh my... either you are a honey tongued ghost... or you managed to get tall since I last saw you devil child...." She left the hat and glasses on, mostly to hide the pain in her eyes at the sight of the young man... He was a little more muscled, and she thought he was a bit taller that the other one.

It was quite disquieting to look at the young man, almost enough to make her reach for the jack knife in the breast pocket of her business suit... luckily she wasn't quite so rash today as she had been the day she saw the man this young man reminded her of.

117Sey

Tei Kae Wrote:

((Let's see if I can remember everyone))

Day 1

James laughed and began moving things around and quickly brought over and even bigger veil and began working it into Estée's hair until it was suited to his liking. Once he'd given his aunt a quick peck on the cheek and making her blush, he stood back and admired her. "Your husband is a lucky man."

Estée chuckled, and laid her hand on James' arm. "Thank you, James. But you know the rules. No feeding on me or my friends without permission." And was rewarded with a little pout that had absolutely no hard feelings behind it. "Of course not, Aunt! I'm shocked that you would even think such a thing!" But Estée just rolled her eyes. She'd watched the twins grow up and while she was proud of what they'd accomplished so far in their short lives, she was their godmother and responsible for their moral/ethical upbringing.

"You're lucky I know you're not like a lot of men who think the world revolves around them."

"You wound me, aunt. I dress the most beautiful wom--", but he couldn't even finish the statement before snorting and laughing, which got Estée and Gabi to join in the laughter. It was a good thing he didn't believe his own hype. But it put on a good show. People were less on their guard if they thought less of him.

"James, you dress the most beautiful women in the world because you can see inside them and bring that beauty out. It's your skills as yourself that bring out the true nature of the womanly beast. I mean, remember that shoot with that courtesan from Gaisa? She was so superior that nothing we could do could bring out anything but a hollow image. There was no true life to her. Yet, her sister who was her servant, just by paying attention to her and dressing her well for the shoot with her sister was so radiant that when the courtesan's lover saw it, made her the servant and her sister the courtesan."

James chuckled at the memory. "She still sends me a letter every month or so thanking me." And just the faintest hint of a blush crept into his cheeks, although he would never admit it, nor would Gabi or Estée point it out.

"Anyways, it's your turn, Aunt!"

Estée glared at her 'nephew' but walked with him over to the other scene, letting him pose her as he'd like against the small column. They weren't about to let her figure out how exactly she was being posed or what she'd look like, but she trusted her godchildren and hoped that Rayner would like whatever they did. Not that she had much in the way of doubts.

After several antagonizing moments in which the cleric fought between her sense of propriety and her duty to the betterment of impoverished Gaian children, Sey pressed the send button on the little phone in her pocket and finally took the last few steps toward the entrance of the studio and opened the door.

'It's for a good cause, it's for a good cause, it's for a good cause...'

Pulling back her hood and blinking in surprise at the apparent lack of the impropriety and nakedness she'd been expecting, Sey snuck (as best as a beacon of goodness could) to the sidelines of the shoot and watched the duo work their magic, her fingers playing anxiously with a loose lock of hair. The woman that was posing was absolutely gorgeous, Sey thought enviously. Her body practically glowing under the photographer's lighting, their banter and laughter making her impossibly more attractive.

What would they want with me boring up the pages of their calender?

The thought brought her to her well-tread path of self depreciation and one of the many questions she'd been asking herself since slinking away from the presence of a certain dashing man.

What... does he even see when he looks at me?

Waiting for her turn and loosing herself to her thoughts, Sey fell to her typical daydreams as she stared blankly at the shoot, her overactive imagination taking the chance to not just run, but sprint – right smack dab into the gutter.


She's a proper, well-bred woman, a dedicated professional and not given to stampeding into a man's room when she hears something out of the ordinary. What else did one hear from such a rough hewn rogue? But such a commotion merited a closer look. She would be failing her duty and her oath if she didn't keep him out of trouble.

She's a proper, well-bred woman, not given to staring at a half-dressed man in his own room.

Did this villain have no shame? The nerve of this self proclaimed consultant, showing off his body, as if she weren't there—

Impossible. Impossible, to have something like that as a torso and not know pain with every movement. Scar tissue and steel. How he must suffer, even now.

He allows her to approach, his face neutral but full of intent. She plunges her hand through inhibition and doubt, grazes the valley between the muscled planes of his chest.

Her hand wanders, and where it passes the scars vanish. He is all that remains: unmarred, perfect.

Can you forget my scars? He asks the cleric as he passes through the walls of her dream like a mist and surrounds her with arms of warm, tangible flesh.

Can you forget? He asks as he lowers her to the floor and onto the growing pile of discarded clothing.

Can you forget, Seyumi Kaikou of the Falician Clergy, what you see on the outside; all the horrors and insults my enemies have left on my body?

Born within time, can you forget that someday you will die?

Please say yes.

Yes, she answers. Yes, James, I can forget. I can forget that for some, you're the most wanted man alive. I can forget that somewhere inside of you is a killer, some part of you I'll never understand or reach.

I can forget everything, she gasps as her mind flashes blank with sensation. I can forget if you help me. I can forget the pain and it's gone, nothing left but heat and hands and oh Falis-

“Yes.”

I can forget, make me forget, please

“James.”

I'm lost, lost in the light

“James…”

Your eyes and heart afire

“James…!”

In the light fading dissolving dying-

“JAMES!”

Oh, how her overactive imagination loved to run off on it's own. Except that her last, not so quiet dream exclamation was actually exclaimed. Loudly. And in the middle of the gorgeous lady's photo shoot.

...Maybe there was some sort of basis in the rumors that Sey was a pervert.

118Sins of an Angel

Photoshoot Day 3 - Izzy & Ryke

Despite her outburst, there was some low, mostly inaudible chuckling to be had over the ridiculous outfits Izzy found while digging through the props. Not that she would ever consider them, but even Ryke couldn't deny there was some amount of humor there.

Just a bit.

She rolled her eyes as Izzy further commented on the idea. "Yeah no. Quit rifling through that stuff. Isn't yours to mess with." Manners weren't Ryke's specialty either but she still didn't think it polite to be digging around in someone else's stuff like that.

James got her attention again, this time holding a few hanging articles of clothing. While it was still somewhat of a contrast to her usual attire that never really consisted of much more than tank tops and worn out jeans, she kind of liked it - in a funny way. It was certainly not something the hardnosed tomboy would have ever consciously picked out on her own, not that Ryke had much of a mind for fashion, but something about the whole getup just sort of, worked. It appealed to her, and possessed a healthy mix of casual and rugged with feminine touches. She was no model, and more straight up and down than curve - unlike the denizens of Gaian females - but if they felt she could pull it off, who was she to object?

Ryke mused to herself but surprisingly didn't say much in response to James' compliments this time. "Legendary huh? Idunno about that. I mean, hell, what with last year's debacle and us losing the first round. Gotta given those guys credit though. Sure deserved their win."

The whole, melting in one's pants bit went without retort or response. Slightly red-cheeked, Ryke actually chose to withhold commentary and made a face dictating her awkward hesitation if not honest dislike. She wasn't used to hearing talk like that from anyone but Rad. James however, seemed like a nice guy and was wholly different. Regardless, it didn't bother her terribly, just put her off.

He'd done well by her at least so far and didn't deserve rudeness, so it was forgone for a change of subject.

Fortunately, it was a valid one, something that just came to mind. "I guess I should probably ask before you guys start snapping photos then, can your camera gal work with these okay?" Ryke slipped out of her jacket, laying it over the back of a nearby chair, and pushed the bill even further by shedding the button down flannel shirt she wore over the tank. She had effectively exposed her various tattoos, or part of them for what amount of skin was visible without entirely de-robing.

Her upper arms were decorated - lightly, followed by two separate pieces adorning the insides of her wrists. The shirt covered her chest and only part of her back, but it hopefully was enough to gauge. She tapped her chest just above and between the breasts. "Got one here too but s'ppose that'll be obvious later. Anyway, I don't know if she was already aware of 'em or what but I figured it' was worth asking."

119Liquid Lights

"Here they come."

The voice had a light, lithe, breeze-like quality to it, though saturated with a rasp like many dead leaves being blown across a field of stone. The antlered figure, almost a silhouette, with hair like a brushfire took a few steps toward the vampire, spear on his shoulder and jug in hand, and spoke again in the same neutral tone.

"I can't fly either." He admitted, looking up at the sky above the building that was summoning the guard. "That might seem strange to bring up, but in the last year I've seen some that can. ...Evokes some jealousy."

Now the sound of the police sirens were starting to match the alarm from the building next to them in volume. The streets, though not nearly as busy as they would be in a matter of weeks, still had plenty of people on them and more and more attention was being given the two of them by the second. From the smallest village to the largest metropolis, the feeling of rousing the populace was always the same. Having been run out of more than a dozen towns, Jex Thoth was no stranger to that feeling and, not one to assume that the man, or creature, before him could simply vanish, he was concerned for KB.

His head slowly turned back from the sky to finally meet eye-to-eye with the vampire.

"Gonna hide?"

120o ReaverQueen o

"No." KB answered, smiling to Jex. The night was livening up around them for which the vampire was grateful. Others might have worried about the consequences of such antics, but then his position was defensible. He'd been thrown out of a plane, who would fault him for... landing?

"The people came to see things destroyed. Not gonna rob them of that."

Gesturing in invitation to the street, KB started walking. People seemed to part instinctively when he approached. "It's kind of funny when you stop to think about it. People built a whole stadium just to watch things get broken. Can only imagine what'd happen if they didn't have sanctioned fights to watch."

121Liquid Lights

Headlights brightly illuminated KB as the first car came hauling around the corner, covering the walls around it with flashing red and blue. Pedestrians began to slink far enough away from the scene to feel removed, but still able to watch what sort of madness would be springing up out of the night.

The second, third and fourth car were just screeching around the corner, coming in the opposite direction and now the sirens echoing off the sides of the street were starting to be very annoying. Jex grimaced and popped the cork from his big jug before taking one long pull, acknowledging that he'd accepted his part in whatever was about to play out the moment he spoke to the man who couldn't fly either.

He stepped out into the street, studying the man's spotlit face. Now the guards were using their vehicles for cover, one of them was shouting something. The man who couldn't fly either had a look in his eye that told Jex one thing that was ringing loud and clear.

"I'm not entirely sure where you're coming from..."

He turned in the direction of the spotlights and the voice of the commanding officer (who was doing his damndest to get Jex to drop the 'spear') and snapped into a cool pose, signaling that Jex Thoth had joined the party!

"...but I'm gonna stick with you for a bit."

Was this good or bad? Picking a fight with the cops in Latent, of all places.

...Probably bad, but it didn't matter.

This was [Story Mode - You've selected: Jex Thoth!] Heaven or Hell.

122Griff Morivan

Latent City - Train Station - Midday

For the second time now, the young wizard sat aboard The Talking Cat, a steam engine chugging from Barton into Latent. This time, however, he wasn't nearly as nervous of the city itself, though this time, he'd make sure to avoid the Crimson Hawk. That place tends to reek of destiny and things like that, and he didn't need a second jumping off track.

This time, he would wander the train station as soon as he was allowed off the track, moving to search for a town directory. His goal would be a wizard's library, one with enough wealth to commit to sinking a few days into. Zig looked about, briefly reaching up into his hair to let loose the ribbon that tied it back, shaking his head to free up his knotted do and swiftly put it back into it's pony tail. It wasn't really necessary, he looked fine, but he was nervous about Latent. He'd heard rumor of some crazy types that frequented the town, not to mention more than one very powerful mage, all of which left him rapt in excitement. And the fidgeting helped him cope with that.

He was already lonely. It had been less than twenty four hours since he'd seen her, but already, he missed her. But he forced himself to push past the feeling, and focus on his work.

123Enki Leviathan

Enki wanders his way through the main thoroughfare of the city of Latent, just taking in the sights, sounds, people and smells that waft about the air. Things have changed in Latent quite a bit since he first started coming here to very many years ago and it seems to him there's always something new to see in the city. He's wearing his traditional black slacks and blue, silk shirt but this time with the addition of a deep blue half-cloak over his shoulders. Stopping, he looks up at the sky and smiles as the sun beats down on his face, the distant sound of the train growing closer as the sea birds call along the waters edge. A nice day.

124Griff Morivan

It didn't take long for Zig to find his way into the city common. The roads were filled with folks, and he watched the faces pass in front of him. Hands stuffed into his robes, he merely took in the sights. The smell of the sea wasn't far off from him, and he pondered visiting to see the ocean for himself. He'd never actually been to this coast, though he'd been to Gambino Beach.

As the thought of sight seeing crossed his mind, a face in the crowd caught his eye. For a moment, he pondered the likelihood, trying to figure the odds that he'd find him, of all people, here, of all places, after he met her, here, as well. The thought was enough to tumble his brain some, and he froze in the thought, to the point that, without realizing it, he'd gone to staring.

125Enki Leviathan

Enki snaps out of his blissful, happy, Zen-like thing when he gets that feeling that you get when you swear someone was burrowing a hole into the back of your head with their eyes... only this one was in his face. Glancing down a bit, his ocean-like "eyes" glance around before spotting a blue-haired boy staring at him as if he'd just seen a ghost. Curious sight indeed, once would assume. Enki slowly starts making his way toward the you man that was apparently also lost in a trance just looking at him. "Can I help you with something or are you just enjoying the sight a bit more than I'd feel comfortable with?" Enki asks as he gets close enough that the person can hear him without having to be too loud.

126Griff Morivan

He blinked. Enki was coming at him, and it was as if it were a trainwreck getting ready to happen in rapid succession. That lump in his throat, the one that told him to run when things got tough, tried to get itself into place. But he refused to allow it, stepping forward as Enki approached. "Sorry about that, I didn't mean to stare, sir." a set of gold eyes looking headlong from behind a pair of wire frames, and he grinned, trying to laugh off the awkward staring. "I, uh... you're Enki Leviathan, aren't you?"

127Enki Leviathan

This is definitely not the first time someone has asked if he is who he is, but this one is very much different. This one doesn't seem to be looking for him, per say, or trying to kill him for that matter, which is of rather great relief. Enki looks back at the boy, his eyes not so much eyes as they are deep pools of water that seem to be lacking pupils, just a round spot of deeper water. If one were to look close enough, they'd even see the ripples and waves shifting about as his eyes move. "There's a very good possibility of that," he says as he sizes the young man up just in case. "But I suppose that would really depend on who's asking."

128Griff Morivan

"Oh!" He shook his head, placing his hand on his forehead with an almost exasperated sigh. "Hell. Hell, how did I forget to introduce myself. I am so sorry." Pushing a few strands of hair back up onto his head. A blue jewel sat stuck into his forehead, but he didn't make any sort of big deal about it. His hand extended, offering a friendly shake. "My name is Zig. Uh, Ziggurat Abbey."

Now, he did what he could to hide that there was more than just the typical fan recognizing their hero or something like that. The young man was obviously a wizard, given the saggy robes and the general air ambient mana coming off of him, and Enki was well known for his work of the Arts. But there was something else on his face. Something a bit more complicated. "Uh. I hope I didn't disturb you. It's just strange to see a famous person just... well, walking the same street I am, you know?"

129Enki Leviathan

Enki took the young mans hand in his own in a firm hand shake, smiling politely. "Enki. Enki Leviathan. A pleasure to meet you, Zig," he says in a soft voice as he glances at the boys forehead jewel. It reminds him a lot of Asherah's, and it makes Zig even more obviously some sort of magic user. Even the feel of him seems to state, "Hey! I use nifty abra kadabra stuff!" Releasing the man's hand, he stands upright and looks at him as Zig speaks, sighing just a bit. "It's been a long time since I've been famous, kid, but I guess it's always nice to find someone who still thinks highly of you." Enki could tell there was something different about this young man, not necessarily something he's hiding, but not something he's openly saying either. "Come, let's get out of this busy street," he says as he turns and starts heading back toward the main market. "So, tell me, what brings you to Latent?"

130Griff Morivan

The glint of recognition didn't surprise him so much, but Zig didn't out himself as it was. Sliding his hand back into his robes, he shook his head briefly. "Well, sir, unlike the rest about this time of year, not to sock someone." A passing attempt at humor to cover a certain amount of nerves. Though keeping up his facade, he'd swallow being called a child. Granted, if some of the rumors were, he were naught but an infant in comparison. He followed Enki as he turned, smiling.

"Well, actually, I'm here out of the Dur'em Arcana Academy on a research grant. I heard that Latent has a staggering wealth of knowledge for the aspiring, and it's apt to give me a bit of a head start." He spoke clearly. His reason for coming to Latent was no secret, of course. And hell, if anyone knew the town well enough to give him a push, it'd be Enki Leviathan.

Quietly, he pondered the oddity of the situation at hand.

131Enki Leviathan

Enki walks beside the young man as Zig tells his tale of where he was from and where he was going. It seems his hunch was correct. The Dur'em Acadamy of Arcana. A young wizard indeed. He looks around a moment as they walk, listening to him speak before pointing toward the old market section of Latent."Well, if it's knowledge and information you're looking for, I can think of no better place to start than Feimurgen," he says, gesturing toward some of the old building surrounding a square with a fountain off to the side of the marketplace. "Tons of old books and many of the old magic ways. Place used to be owned by an old bibliophile by the name of Lucind, though I'm not sure what's become of her these days." He continues walking with Zig in the direction of the courtyard that the many buildings and small businesses surround, looking around for the hole-in-the-wall shop before noticing the wooden sign and pointing toward it. "Right there. It's got some great coffee and I dare-say the best bread in town, too."

132Griff Morivan

He followed, walking near in lock step with the man. He spoke so plainly, and it took Zig aback. But all the same, he nodded, taking in the sights one at a time. "I'll have to keep this Feimurgen in mind. Honestly, this is my second time being here. First time, I got side tracked when I wound up at the Crimson Hawk and..." It clicked in his head what he was saying, and he cut himself off, shrugging. "Well, I got side tracked. Wound up being terribly off schedule." As they reached the wooden sign and the shop below it, Zig raised an eye.

"Don't suppose you're hungry? After all, studying on an empty stomach never did any man any good, eh? I haven't much, but I'd be happy to cover it, if need be." Zig wasn't much with words, but he did try his best to be friendly.

133Enki Leviathan

He raises an eyebrow at mention of the Crimson Hawk. Not many shops make him do that; Crimson Hawk is one of them simply because of the people associated with it. They are about to walk into the second one. He does find it curious how Zig cut off, but a man is entitled to keep his past to himself if he pleases. He turns and looks at the young wizard, almost as if he was taken aback at the words and scoffs a bit. "I wouldn't dream of it! You're young and fresh out of school, I'll cover it," he states as he opens the door and holds it for Zig, waiting for the man to enter before following himself. "It's so rare these days I have a chance to sit in peace and have a scholarly conversation. It'd be my pleasure."

Walking up to the cafe section of the bookstore, he glances at the menu for a moment before dinging a little bell on the counter. A small, mousy brunette scampers up quickly and does a little half bow to the two blue-haired men, doing a double take when she notices the odd hue of their hair. "H-Hello, sirs. How may I help you?" she asks quickly.

Enki smiles and glances at the menu very quickly one last time before looking back at the girl. His mannerisms quickly change from that of a laid back man-of-the-world to an almost royal-like appearance. "Greetings, young miss. If it wouldn't inconvenience you terribly, I would like a cup of fresh brewed coffee with cream and sugar, a roast beast sandwich and whatever my companion would enjoy, when you find the time." He then turns back to Zig and gestures toward the girl.

134Griff Morivan

He smiled briefly, nodding as Enki turned down the offer. In truth, he couldn't really afford to be buying lunches, given his tight pursed research fund, but all the same, at least the man didn't throw the invite in his face. As they sat and Enki ordered, Zig couldn't shake off the powerful sense of authority the man had, and he watched as the woman scribbled the order out on a pad. Glancing over the menu himself, he smiled up to her.

"Uh, White tea, a... um... a turkey on wheat, no cheese, please, and... Do you happen to have Pitaya?" He asked, looking up at her with a smile. When she shook her head, he nodded, his smile never wavering. "That's quite alright, no one does. I thank you."

"So, if you don't mind my asking, what brings you to Latent?" Zig asked plainly, a moment or so after the girl had departed.

135Enki Leviathan

Resting his elbows on the table, he weaves his fingers in an intricate pattern under his chin as Zig orders and asks for a strange... whatever the hell Pitaya is. Enki watched the young woman rush off to the kitchen area to prepare the food as the young wizard asks him a question. "Hmm?" he asks as if not hearing him at first. "Oh, I often come to Latent. It's kind of like home to me..." he says plainly, but the last few words carry a sort of nostalgic tone to them, as well as possibly a bit of longing. "It's the closest thing I have to a place to belong."

Not moments later, the waitress returns with their drinks, setting down a steaming cup of coffee in front of Enki along with a boat of cream and a tin of sugar. Then then reaches over and sets a white tea in front of Zig and smiles before rushing back off to finish making their food. Enki begins preparing his coffee in what seems like a well practiced routine before looking back up at Zig, "So, I'm curious... what has a young sorcerer's apprentice heard about me that makes him so enamored?"

136Abyssal Majesty

A soft chime of a bell sounded from the depths of Zig's mage pocket, one that he should be familiar with. In a flash of light, a figured appeared all wrapped up in exotic clothes. Her back was towards Enki, her face to Zig.

It was blatantly obvious who it was.

"Zig!" She mused, pocketing her bell and producing a small pouch. "You left this at the--"

Her ears twitched, the temporal magic had finally stopped numbing her senses. Quietly, slowly, she began to turn on her head as she felt Enki's presence. Two yellow eyes peered over her shoulder, her eyebrows pressed together. For a moment, she looked back towards Zig, though not at him. Her expression was that of regret.

"You left this at the inn..." She whispered morosely, preparing herself for what was to happen next.

137Griff Morivan

From inside the mage's pocket of his robe, the quiet tinkling of a bell. And in an instant, as if his feet were ties to the tracks but he was forced to stand and face it as the train came barreling down toward him. He knew of Enki Leviathan, and he knew that once, not long ago, Asherah and Enki were more than mere acquaintances. But he'd hoped to breach the topic of Asherah with a mite bit more subtlety and grace.

This was neither.

This was the train.

She'd recognize the look on his face. Though he'd done better than he might normally have to hide it. He was terrified of what was about to happen. What he imagined happening. And he had a very good feeling that the sudden spike in tension would tip Enki off. He swallowed, and he tensed his stomach. He had always heard it hurts less if you tense your muscles before getting punched.

138Enki Leviathan

Enki cocks an eyebrow at the curious little ringing sound and the other as a figure appears rather magically. He is about tomuse on the interesting little wizard device, very similar to an old Atlantean technology, but much smaller, but stops completely frozen. The figure that appears is a bit more then familiar... in fact, he could never forget even one inch of that figure. The blue seas in his eyes suddenly darken with ripples of white as if a storm rages in the oceans of his eyes. He doesn't exactly piece things together immediately , but just seeing her jolts him all about and makes him completely lose his composure. Standing, he places far more gold on the table than is necessary for the meal, his coffee not even touched. He can't lose it here and he can't now, but he knows that confronting her again will make him lose it quite quickly. A deep breath escapes him as he bows slightly to Zig. "Please enjoy your meal, Mister Abbey. I wish you luck with your quest.""

With that he turns and quickly heads outside, looking around a moment before making a beeline for the water fountain in the center courtyard. He reaches into his half-cloak and pulls out a small instrument, somewhat reminiscent of an ocarina and a clarinet. He dips it into the water of the fountain and brings it to his lips. Inhaling deeply, he closes his eyes.When he exhales, an almost ethereal mist exits his mouth, twisting and slithering across the instrument as a sound, almost like that of a whale call begins emanating from it. Enki begins walking back toward the beach very slowly, the whale call starting to change pitch and tune, becoming an almost lullaby-like melody, a deep glow barely able to be seen from behind his eyelids.

139Abyssal Majesty

Asherah trembled when Enki spoke. It was as if only the sound of his voice could cause her pain. Her face contorted as he turned and left, it was all so typical. Looking up at Zig for a split second, Ash whipped around and rushed at Enki a bit, stopping half way.

"Is that all you ever do?" She spat, her hands clinging angrily at the shawls adorning her shoulders. "Tuck your sorry ******** tail between your legs and run away?"

Hands falling to her sides, she clenched them into tight fists.

"What's the story this time hmm? Why did you decide to up and leave me again, huh? Six whole months without a word.." Asherah snarled, her body shook. "You PROMISED you'd never do that again!"

140Griff Morivan

"Oh god." He muttered, standing to follow Asherah outside. He kept his distance from the two of them. He had actually thought all of this was past. He'd never been told about the end of their relationship in great detail. Although, it seems that Enki wasn't quite aware of the fact. Which actually concerned Zig a bit more. His hands at his side, he watched, keeping quiet. This fight was between the two of them.

141Enki Leviathan

He stops at the doorway to the cafe as he hears Asherah's voice, hears her yelling. It was then that it hit him: this is no projection from a magical device... she's really there. s**t. Little flashes of blue and white light spark in his eyes as he turns and looks back at her. He stands tall and tries to regain his composure, but anyone looking can quite easily tell that she knocks down any walls he may have. "I have no answer for you, Asherah. I will offer no excuse, but it involves Alexander. I left to..."" He pauses far longer than he should have, as if trying to find a suitable word. "... find him and it wasn't until deep in my journey that I realized I had left you for FAR too long. I made haste back to the island, but you were gone. I know I should have told you before I left. I apologize, but do not beg forgiveness. Not this time. I was wrong, despite my reasons for leaving." He stops again, just looking at her. He seems calm, relatively composed, but his eyes are the dead give away that he is beyond shaken.

142Abyssal Majesty

As he paused, she thought of charging at him, smacking him in the face as she did before, but Ash hesitated as he started up again. It did nothing to quell her rage. Where Enki stood tall, she stood taller.

"I wouldn't forgive you even if you did..." She said through gritted teeth. "I shouldn't have given you a second chance. I should have known you would have gone about and do the same damned thing."

Asherah bravely ventured closer, close enough as to where she was looking up to him, staring. Lifting her hand, she pushed at his chest. Hard enough to make him at least stumble back a bit.

"I'm through with having my heartache be a joke."

She half expected him to try to touch her, put a hand on her arm, but they way her eyes shown, how her lips were thin. She wasn't the soft, loving woman he had loved. To him, now, she was as cold as the ocean was deep. A monolith to his neglect. Asherah didn't bother to move, she held her ground.

"I'm done."

There were no tears in her eyes, only a tired sorrow that she had grown so used to.

143Griff Morivan

He stood, silent as a stone. He was ready, should things go south in a hurry, but he didn't suspect Enki would do that. Truth be told, he was shocked when Ash did. But all the same, he stood unmoving. He wanted to make a break for it, to run to her side and be her rock. But she didn't need a rock. She didn't need anything, it seemed.

Regret hit him at that moment, concern that this was all his fault for having frozen at the sight of Leviathan. Had he just swallowed it, pushed past and just ignored him, maybe this calamity could have been avoided. There would be no such luck to that effect. Instead, he stood as the third wheel, or perhaps the second, given one's perspective.

His ears poked out of his hair, like a dog's, gone alert. The same squarish edges as Asherah's. He just watched, just waited.

144Enki Leviathan

He stands there as Ash pushes him, taking the push willingly and stepping back out the doorway of Feimurgen and into the courtyard just a bit. He doesn't try to touch her, he doesn't try to shield himself and it barely seems like he tries to hold his balance at all. "Your heart was never a joke, Asherah. You seem I did this on purpose, as if I left to spite you." He can only sigh a bit and shake his head as he looks down,then looks back up. His eyes are no longer dark, no longer flashing, but not bright, either.

"Believe what you will, but I would NEVER hurt you purposely and would rather give up all I have sacrificed it it meant not hurting you. The first time I did not have a choice. It was either leave or be killed and reborn as another guardian with no memory or you or anyone else for that matter. This time I left to save Ale-" he stops mid sentence, turning and walking toward the fountain, sitting on the edge as he looks up at her. He's no longer trying to seem calm and collected and tough and regal. "You have made your decision and I must respect it, no matter my reasoning."

His eyes quickly glance at Zig, standing near the doorway, as tense as an over wound clock before looking back to Asherah.

145Abyssal Majesty

Asherah didn't want to hear it anymore, but she forced herself to, god knows why. As he walked away to the fountain, Ash followed him with her eyes, her hands found her waist. A scowl wrinkled her face as she saw him look at Zig.

"Don't look at him like that." She barked. "He's done nothing wrong."

She refrained from spiting him. She could have easily rubbed his nose in the fact that she had moved on, and had even found a potential lover. No, she was above that.

"In the short time I've known him, he's made me feel appreciated again. Like I'm worth something." She turned her body towards Enki, stomping her foot on the ground with a little more force than she wanted, the earth beneath her heel indented. "To even have lost my self esteem is a disgrace. I've cried so much, just waiting for you to return." Ash shrugged. "But you didn't. Not in time. And when you did, you didn't even come to find me."

Biting the inside of her lip, Asherah shook her head and turned to walk towards Zig, but she stopped herself. Right now, she just wanted to be held. It was exhausting to act so strong.

"I don't know what to say anymore.. I'm..just so tired of crying."

146Griff Morivan

At first, Zig's eyes got big, as if the fact that he was suddenly being presented as an object of contest in the argument was enough to panic him. It hadn't really dawned on him that Enki was staring at him, though as soon as she said something, the daggers hit him, and a brief shudder hit his spine. But then she continued. Zig's expression softened some, from one of cautious preparation to a much calmer one, an odd mix of happy and sad. It had never really dawned on him, what kind of an impact he'd made on her life. He really had no idea up until that moment.

He stepped forward slowly, putting himself more visibly in the open. He hadn't been hiding before, but she'd outed the relationship, and he would roll with it. The timid look washed away some, her words bolstering in him bravery he hadn't had before. He watched Ash's movements now, more than Enki's. After all, what was the worst he could do?

And then the fact that the man opened Leviathan Stadium popped into his head. Another brief chill of fear, but this one was much smaller, and entirely too easy to swallow. Still, he remained silent through everything. This was not his fight.

147Enki Leviathan

"I didn't look at him in any ill manner, Asherah," he says as he looks back at Zig again before returning his gaze to Asherah. "he's a good kid." He reaches into the fountain and swirls the water,his eyes glowing a bit as he traces a line in the air with the liquid. With his other hand, he pulls out his small flute-like instrument and the water snakes through the air before filling it, not leaking out despite the holes. "I know you are, Asherah,which is why I am letting you chose without hindering you. I'm sorry you're tired of crying for fear and sadness. I'm tired of worrying in fear as well. Worrying if you'll be there if I ever leave, worrying if you are hurt, worrying that something bad will happen to you or someone will take you like my daughter and now my son." He shuts his eyes again and shakes his head.

He stands back up and places the small instrument back into his pocket, simply looking at her, his features very serious but still filled with care. He looks back to Zig as the young man steps a bit closer, making his presence more known in this. Enki can't help bit smirk just a tiny bit. "I'm not going to sway you from your choice, Asherah. Not this time." It then dawns on him that he's never actually told Asherah what happened to his real family... his past wives and his daughter. The reason he's so worried and why he left. Seems it's too late for that now.

148Abyssal Majesty

Most of his words glanced off of her like water on metal, she hadn't the strength to listen anymore. That is until he mentioned Alex. Looking over her shoulder, she sighed deeply. No one deserved to outlive their child, Asherah once felt that she had, until last HoH. To say the least it was a relief for her. Looking back to Zig, she touched his hand before heading towards Enki.

It wasn't a quick gate, more sullen than not. But it took her a lot just to near him again. Finally, she did something any one of them couldn't have imagined. Gently, Asherah tucked herself up against him in an embrace, one that they had shared man times in the past. Though this time, her eyes didn't close, there was no smile on her face. It was meant as an apology for Alex, and as a farewell. Whereas they hadn't hugged in so long, this would be their last.

Stepping back, she dug into her pocket, pulling out the necklace he had given her some time ago. Secretly, she had almost always carried it on her person, as if he'd come when she had it. But it never worked, and now, it was just a token of pain. Reaching out, she took his hand and let the shell fall into it as she lowered it down, the chain crumpling along side of the pendant. Ash then curled his fingers about it with hers.

"I hope you find happiness again Enki." Her lip quivered a bit, her eyes finally looking directly into his. Tears welled at the very corners. "Even if it's not with me..."

149Griff Morivan

And then the guilt. The worst part was, he really didn't come with any sort of ill will, or plan on meeting Enki in Latent. It wound up being something of an odd coincidence, but all the same, it had happened. He let her touch his hand, but didn't take her to his arms. He simply watched. He didn't know what to say. He wasn't terribly eloquent. Should he apologize, should he go to her side, should he just hang back? He stood his ground and merely waited.

Third wheel indeed.

150Enki Leviathan

Enki stood still as Ash hugs him, debating returning the hug or not. It was over and he can do nothing about it... won't do anything about it. Asherah means more to him than anything else in the world and she has made her decision. When she pulls out the small necklace, he looks at it, then her before closing his hand around the necklace, gripping it firmly with her small,soft hand over his. Tears in her eyes, yet none in his. After the last time he left and his eyes became what they are, he hasn't cried; not due to some inner strength, simply because he can't any longer. Instead of tears, the brilliant blue oceans that are his eyes turn gray and somber, like an overcast over a lake. he simply nods at her. "I hope I do, as well, but it won't be the same kind of happiness," he says in a tone of loss.

Taking a step back from her, he looks at Zig and simply nods, a simple gesture that says far more than his words ever could. He can't bare to see her go, but he has no choice anymore. He has to find his son.Alexander has disappeared before, but Enki could always feel him before. He felt when all of the terrible things had happened to Alex; when he first lost control of his power, when he was in the war, when the Son of the Goddess of Fear had fully awoken in him. Now, though, he can barely feel anything and that scares Enki more than anything. He'd already lost a daughter, he won't lose his eldest child.

"Goodbye, Asherah... Destalea'ii'tyldetea'nistin'oslaae'sin'lyt" With that he turns and walks back toward the market, a slight mist escaping from under his cloak and flowing behind him like ethereal smoke as he walks. He will be back, but for now, he has something he has to do.

151Abyssal Majesty

When Enki turned away, Asherah squeezed her eyes shut, the welled tears wetting her cheeks. She stayed like this for some time, her eyes didn't want to seem to open, instead, her face remained contorted as her hands moved to hug herself. But she knew standing in public, crying, wouldn't get her anywhere. Asherah needed to get out of the public's eye, away from this sad place.

Straightening herself up, she sniffled a bit, her hands working to wipe away what tears she had shed. It was no use alarming strangers to her condition, instead, she decided to suffer it alone. Turning, Asherah looked to Zig, but she couldn't even looked him in the eyes. Her eyes stared at his chest before they moved to the ground. If it were any other case, one might have said she looked pretty. Her golden eyes glistened, her cheeks a simple rouge, her normally poised lips gently pouting.

"I.." She cleared her throat politely, her voice a little shaky. "I'll.. be at the Hawk, if you feel like finding me..."

Bringing her hands to her arms once more, fixing her shawls, she meekly cleared her throat once more before walking towards Zig. Standing in front of him, she looked up, barely catching his match eyes as she reached out, hesitating to touch his chest with her petite hand. But she did, though, she spoke no words. Instead she looked down, brushing past him as her eyebrows started to furrow.

He knew where she would be.

152Griff Morivan

To the west, Enki Leviathan went off to look for his son. To the south, Asherah ran to tend to her broken heart. And a sharp december wind broke along Zig's back. From behind him, the young waitress approached him, tapping on his shoulders. He didn't say a word at first, although his ears twitched out, as if to acknowledge her. "Did... Did you still want to eat, sir?"

He chuckled quietly, turning back to her. Nerves overran his system, and his stomach had turned itself inside out. "...I hate for the food to go to waste, Miss, but I'm afraid I'm just not up to eating. Can... I mean, if anyone in the kitchen would eat it...?" She nodded briefly, smiled, and went back inside, and Zig turned back to the cobblestone road. He hadn't realized that one of the two of them were unaware that their relationship had ended. He hadn't realized that it ended without closure. Had he known any of this, he'd have steeled himself and ran.

"...God..." A huff of hot air fell from his lips. "God damn it." And he turned southward, turning now to follow Asherah, and tend to her wounds, if she'd let him.

153Enki Leviathan

Enki continues walking toward the market, quietly passing all of the people going about their daily business. He doesn't bother to stop and look at any of them as he tends to do, but continues walking toward the ocean and the pier. "So that was it..." he says quietly to himself as he passed the crowds and makes it to the dock. At least this one didn't leave him for his brother or get kidnapped and turned into a sex slave along with his daughter. Fae was nothing to him compared to Asherah, as sad as it is to say... and Hawk... who knows what became of her aside from being an empty shell of a person last he checked. Things seem to keep going wrong in his life and he wonders if it's some sort of retribution from Gaea, despite the fact she allowed him to do what he did.

He won't give up, though. In the end, it will be her final decision, but he doesn't want to lose this one... but his son's life comes first. He still has to ask around. Alexander was the mayor of Latent once, long ago, so there must be something he can find here of his oldest son's whereabouts. He just has no clue where to start...

154Sins of an Angel

The tournament was, still yet, a time away. Some unfortunate setbacks had come into play and pushed the opening ceremony and preliminary matches that much further back on the calendar. Despite Raien's personal relief, for a tantamount of reasons, she felt a twinge of guilt plague her after thinking of the possible consequences regarding her dear friend and teammate. Celeste had been her primary reason for even entering. Backing up a friend was important, so the notion of her losing the opportunity that brought her here made Rai frown. Sure, the delay wasn't indefinite but progress didn't look like it was being made from what all she could see. She hated to scrutinize, especially when there was still time to get things back on track and thus, pushed the thoughts from her mind. Raien returned her attentions back to the notoriously quiet toddler seated in the little tandem stroller she was pushing along. He had little to say and hadn't fussed once since venturing out - something she was fortunate of.

Back in motherly mode, she smiled pleasantly and nudged the stroller along further until a poignant sign alerted her. The building was old. if not historic in fashion and seemed more suited for the historic districts in Durem than Latent but nonetheless, it made her pause.

The weather wasn't exactly right for Ice Cream but that never stopped her before. Certainly not last year when she happened upon the vendor selling Sea Salt Ice Cream in Popsicle form. With a little grin she peered over the stroller's hood and down at her son. "Since you've been so suspiciously quiet, how about some ice cream?" It was unlikely that he could really understand what she was saying but he lit up with a sudden interest all the same, clearly intelligent enough to realize she was addressing him positively and in a rewarding fashion no less.

With no one to advise her against, she ordered a small cone, only one - figuring that if he didn't want it or couldn't eat more than a spoonful, than she would at least enjoy it herself.

After ordering, they left the shop and found a place on a bench just outside. Rai unfastened her son from the stroller and hoisted him up onto her lap to sit and scooped a spoonful of the cold, creamy dessert only to present it to him. "Here, try some of this. Yummy~" She urged, persuasively. The toddler, however, withdrew his head backwards for a moment, seemingly confused and uncertain over the contents of the spoon. He made a wry face, as best as a 1 year old child could, before actually attempting to push his mother's hand away with his tiny hands.

Baffled, Raien eyed her son carefully. "What's that face for?" He looked all too much like his father had on occasion, when she presented something for him to sample or otherwise. She pursed her lips, a little bit put off by the possible notion that her son might be more like his absent father than she really liked. However, she persisted, and dipped a finger in the slowly melting scoop of ice cream. "At least try it. Come on." Instead of shoving the spoon back in his face, she offered the child her finger with the dollop of chocolate goodness.

He hesitated at first, but eventually chose to taste the sweet dessert. The taste seemed to surprise him and after a minute of thought, it was decided that he very much liked it. He looked up at his mother with almost surprise, and then turned his eyes back to the remaining ice cream somewhat longingly.

Smugly, Raien mused. "Aha. So you do have my sweet tooth then. Momma knows what's yummy. She would never steer you wrong." A few more scoops were all she alotted the toddler, though it seemed to satisfy him all the same. After the ice cream was had, she decided against returning the child to his stroller and let him the rest of the bench to explore with interest while she watched carefully, but relaxed.

It was nice, being able to just sit and enjoy the sights for a change...

155Damnatus

Sins of an Angel Wrote:

After the ice cream was had, she decided against returning the child to his stroller and let him the rest of the bench to explore with interest while she watched carefully, but relaxed.

"Excuse me, Miss DeCuir?"

The oddly-quiet voice seemed to come before the shadow, which glided over the woman's form like the shade of a monolith in a dying sun. This was an oddity, as it was just past noon, and beforehand, there had been little in the way of activity to announce the presence of such an individual. Upon righting oneself and observing the owner, there would be an even odder sense of contradiction. The man that stood stiffly behind Raien could almost be considered wraith-like in stature, if it were not for the clear fact he was entirely made of flesh and bone. The shadow that the man cast almost seemed diminutive to the height he physically possessed, close to seven feet. Though the figure wore a crisp, grey suit, the edges of the shoulders seemed inconsequential to the unnatural thinness that seemed to define him - an observation further influenced by the faint pinstripes that lined the outfit. The man's face mirrored his body in thinness and angularity - his nose was long, sharp and cheeks high, and his thinning, pepper-colored hair possessed a pointed widow's peak.

All in all, it would be a rather unnerving sight - if not for his expression. Aged brown eyes softly regarded the woman and her infant with curious anticipation, and the faint smile upon his dry lips seemed almost gentle in regard. The man's hands were clasped neatly in front of him in waiting.

"I do apologize for interrupting you. My name is Harold; I come on the behalf of another to deliver you an invitation."

156Sins of an Angel

Raien had since learned how to split her attention between two things: one of which being the child and the other happened to be a decent novel at the present moment. Seemingly well behaved this afternoon, her son wasn't looking for trouble and alotted her the chance to actually engage in some peaceful reading. She had not seen a large amount of foot traffic at all and thusly didn't expect any interruptions, good or bad.

Interestingly enough, Alexander had seemed to notice the other presence first and watched the approaching figure with a sense of curiosity. Once the man was too near for comfort, the child started to fuss, producing noises that hinted at his dislike for the unnervingly quiet stranger hovering just behind his mother.

Recognizing those sounds as an indication of something honestly bothering him, Rai immediately moved to collect her son when a voice stopped her cold.

"Excuse me, Miss DeCuir?"

It was surprisingly quiet but with a sense of duty. That much she could gather. He wasn't some stranger asking for directions. Nor did Raien recognize the speaker himself as she held her son close and stood from the bench she had been sitting on. She regarded the man with a hesitation and uncertainty, but whether he would fault her for it or not made little difference to her. For her reasons for such behavior were entirely justified. Still. she didn't want to come off as rude. Just cautious.

"Yes? Can I help you?"

Raien hugged her son close to her chest, subtly so, and out of instinct. The air around him wasn't rife with any familiar energies nor did he give off any notable feelings but he was still a might intimidating, if only in size. In manner, he was polite and deceptively friendly. Regardless, she didn't find comfort in being known by name to a complete stranger and thus acted with uncertainty.

"I do apologize for interrupting you. My name is Harold; I come on the behalf of another to deliver you an invitation."

An introduction at last. Harold hadn't offered any physical invitation in hand, nor done much besides speak and so Raien wondered what sort of invitation this was and who exactly he was acting on behalf of. Alexander buried his head into her shoulder, shying away from the strange man. She placed a few soft kisses to his delicate little head to placate his fussed manner and tried to keep a polite disposition about her while speaking to Harold.

"Invitation? On behalf of who exactly?" She asked, tentatively.

157Liquid Lights

Past the market and to the east were the docks, where Jex Thoth stood at the end of a long, empty pier, staring at a ship anchored not far off shore. He seemed only slightly concerned with the vessel - one with an origin that Thoth happened to be familiar with - and even less so when a seasonably cool sigh swept in from the sea and filled his clothes. The Sage closed his eyes and breathed deep inwards, more slowly than molasses in comparison to the feathers dancing beside the blade of Nagayina and below his headdress.

For the time being, the Latent docks were calm. Calm enough, at least, so that the mariners and their partners didn't all have to shout over each-other; so that audible, soft lapping of water against wood and stone might reach their ears and discourage extra noise. With such a lull in activity, there was space for many times more ships. The one that was slowly drawing back Jex's attention was not anchored for lack of other mooring, but because it was too quiet a day for whatever shady business it's crew was conducting.

Thoth's eyes centered on the freshly hoisted and still dripping lifeboat from which had climbed three men, one of which had not left with the other two on the row to port. "Hm."

A single gull echoed Jex's apparent indifference in it's own obnoxious way.

158Enki Leviathan

On the pier right next to the dock stands a blue haired man. Not really paying attention to the little activity happening open the dock, he holds a small wind instrument looking like a cross between a flute and an ocarina, holding it to his lips with his eyes closed. A soft, somber tune leaves the instrument along with a strange mist that seems to wrap and curl around both instrument and player like tendrils. The tune almost seems to be keeping tempo with the natural sounds of the ocean as the waves come crashing onto the shore and against the docks, rising and falling as the Sea of Leviathan does.

Once in a while his eyes will flutter open and glance around, whether simply watching the people as they go about their business or keeping watch for something, one can not really tell. With long, blue hair, wearing a blue, silken shirt and a half-cape that is wrought in blues and intricate designs, he looks rather much like a native of the old sea town. His eyes open again, catching sight of the Sage, but not thinking too much on it as he continues his song against the wooden pier.

159Liquid Lights

It would be minutes into the song before Jex would look over his shoulder to find the man who's playing was the source of what could have been the ocean itself singing to the enigmatic Sage. As the suspicious ship began to pull their anchor up from the floor of the bay Jex turned and made his way towards the elegant, blue-haired bard. After the final notes of the song danced their way from the instrument, then across the docks and into the sea, there would be before Enki Jex Thoth, silent and serene.

His yellow, feral eyes fell upon the blue-haired man unlike those of a stranger. There was no reproach or concern in his gaze; not a care for what he did or did not know about the being who played like the voice of the sea.

Again, when he spoke, it was like Jex had known Enki for all of time- his tone completely devoid of anything that would suggest otherwise. "Did the sea teach you that herself?"

160Enki Leviathan

Enki lowers the instrument from his face and opens his eyes to look at the person now standing before him. His eyes were rather unlike eyes. They had the same attributes of an eye, but where his iris is looks off. Instead of the standard pigment, his eyes seem to be oceans themselves, churning and waving with his pupils no more than darker waters giving the illusion of a pupil. He can't help but smile a bit at the question for it was quite a bit closer than anyone else could have possibly guessed. "That she did, friend. And who, may I ask, is it that hears the music of the sea?" he asks, reaching into his coat pocket and placing the instrument into it as the mist slowly dissipates into the air.

161Liquid Lights

"Jex Thoth does," He answered, gazing across the port after giving the blue-haired man a half-smile to signify that the name belonged to him, "and so do they, if I didn't know any better. Those who've just arrived seem reluctant now, and the men about to set sail have hastened their steps."

There was a pause where the breeze kicked up again, this time coming from the west, out to sea.

"Fascinating." At that moment, Thoth had just begun to consider the possibility that this man had indeed been taught a song that had been sung since Gaia's beginning. "The tune is calling them back, tugging at their very being."

Then it was as if the tail end of that breeze caught hold of Thoth's right index finger and swept it up towards the gnarly looking ship with the hungry sails. There was a marking on the side of it, large, painted over almost the entire hull. It was faded, mostly, but after nearly an hour of standing at the edge of the pier it had only now just brought itself to Thoth's attention and given.

"Too beautiful a sending for the Khargad's, though." The wonder and fascination he'd been brimming with moments ago quickly faded from the air, replaced by something comparable to the hair down the spine of an animal slowly standing up. "Strange to see just one of them in a place like this - a place they haven't claimed for their own."

162Enki Leviathan

Enki's attention is brought to the ship, his eyes quickly following suit as he looks at the old ship with the large, faded mural along the side. Though unfamiliar with the markings himself, the tone of Thoth's voice and sudden change in demeanor made it quite clear what the ship is... or at least was. He takes in the sight of the wooden ship, eyes flitting from person to person aboard and boarding. His eyes do not change their gaze as he speaks, "The sea would not be very forgiving if they tried... not this place. Latent is a port to any and all who claim the sea as their home."

His eyes scan the horizon of the town before they glance back to the oddly fascinating man standing before him. "There are two temples to the sea here and it is the only known home of the bloodline of the Atlanteans. Even a pirate wouldn't try to take this port by force for fear of angering the sea," he says calmly, matter-of-factually. "I know what brings them here, but you don't seem the type to live at sea, if you don't mind me being so forward."

163Ryugi Kazamaru

It was a normal first day of the year. Beer bottles and cans were being swept off the streets, confetti was being cleaned from the gutters, and the massive light tower and ball atop the town square was being taken down and put away until the new new year came around. However, the excitement was just beginning. A new year brought with it new promises, new chances, and of course, new resolutions. As the people of Latent cleaned up their city from the celebration the night prior, a new celebration was taking place in a man's heart as he stared at the city from a few hundred feet up.

"Are you sure about this sir? This is incredibly dangerous. The city of Lament won't be held responsible for damages incurred to yourse--"

What kind of question is that? Of course I'm sure! I've never been so sure of something in my entire life.

Just who the hell do you think I am!?

The sound of roaring began to wash over the city of Latent and move towards the Crimson Hawk Hotel, even as a thunderous blast of music accompanied it. It was loud, and as the patrons of the hotel and citizens of the city would look up from their daily routines, they would spy a massive black airship, easily a full kilometer in length, shadow blotting out the sun over a large portion of the city, bursting through the clouds, and atop it, scarf blowing in the wind behind him in the most dramatic fashion possible, rode the Vice-Captain of Team UNBREAKABLE RESOLVE.

The airship's engines burned and dropped it lower to the ground as Vice-Captain Ryugi Kazamaru stood on the nose, arms crossed in front of his chest, his trusty sword Ragnarok on his back glinting in the morning sunshine, as his smile glinted with pure manly resolve, and in his right hand he held none other than a huge megaphone with the words "SOUND BLASTER 9001" across its side in bold green letters. With a flourish, spinning the megaphone like a western gunman would twirl his pistol, the Vice-Captain held it to his mouth and spoke.

Alright! Listen up all you Heaven or Hell participants and fans!

From this moment on, when the lore spinners of Heaven or Hell History talk of that team who fought with pure and unbridled determination and willpower, battled against all odds and never looked back, and battled their way up the ranks from underdog to champion, they'll be talking about us!

We are TEAM UNBREAKABLE RESOLVE!!

As the man spoke, a massive banner unfurled on each side of the mighty airship, flapping wildly in the wind and displaying one of the team's TWO banners. Most teams only had one, but this team had two.

Our power of will knows no limits!

Our spirit knows no bounds!

And nothing and no one will stand in our way!

If they do, we'll tear right through them and keep on going!

For too long this great and grand Heaven or Hell Tournament has been a cesspool of people and fighters only wanting to win at any cost! But where's the heart!! Where's the spirit!! Where's the love and respect for your fellow fighters and spectators!! That very destructive trend is what we are here to shatter! With our burning hearts combined and beating in unison we'll smash through the old ways and burst through to a future filled with awesome fights, mighty clashes, and a mutual respect for fighters far and wide!

So, if you manage to come up against us, know we are rooting for you as much as we're rooting for ourselves! But we won't let you take the easy way out! We'll fight with everything we have and show you the might of our burning passion!

Because that's the way TEAM UNBREAKABLE RESOLVE rolls!!

Then, with his mighty speech complete, the Vice-Captain, and Chief Morale Officer, of UNBREAKABLE RESOLVE hurled himself into the air, diving off the nose of the mighty airship as the missile ports opened and fired dozens and dozens of green, white, and gold fireworks into the sky above Latent, and just as the fireworks exploded with color and light, the Vice-Captain struck the ground, his feet digging into the ground outside the Crimson Hawk Hotel where he picked himself up and stood, arms crossed and eyes determined.

This year, this time, it would be theirs.

The Phoenix had risen again, its resolve unbreakable.

And nothing could stop them from reaching the heavens they so sought. Only fate itself could intervene this time, for nothing could triumph over their indomitable willpower.

164Liquid Lights

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

"I know what brings them here, but you don't seem the type to live at sea, if you don't mind me being so forward."

Jex had uncorked the big jug he carried with him and was halfway through a few large gulps of water when Enki'd finished. He let down the jug which was immediately followed by a satisfied, thirst-quenched sigh before bringing his attention back to the ship, a look on his face evidence that he was digesting the blue-haired man's words.

"I am not of the sea, no." His fierce, narrow yellow eyes were fixated on the ship, "But we are not strangers. I come from a land more distant than the Khargad's and many times have I been at her mercy." His look glazed over with the memories of harsh storms and even more awesome phenomenon, "Of all things, none are so beautiful while so awesome and terrifying."

It looked, for a moment, like he would be trapped in thought until he turned towards the city, following the source of the echoing shouting that, from here, was difficult to make out...

165Enki Leviathan

Enki nods at Thoth's words, taking in the mans rather serious and pondering expression. He's unable to help but wonder just what kinds of things the man has seen at the hands of these Khargads and just what kinds of people they are. "As a man with a rather close relationship to the sea, I would agree with you on many aspects of that statement, though some things awesome and terrifying are not beautiful," he says rather quietly. Again, he starts studying the mans expression, trying to make out just what is going on until Thoth suddenly looks toward the town, an echo of something on the breeze, but what, exactly, is difficult to tell.

166Triste Wulf

The beach was so nice and warm, why was it that she'd never thought to come to one before now? In such a wide expanse of open area she had little to fear from her attackers. For the moment is was nice to relish the feeling of being alive...er undead in her case.

A wide brimmed sun hat an a robin egg sundress complimented her waif like figure, the soft shore breeze seemingly enough to blow her lithe form into the wind. Completing her disguise was a large plume of auburn colored hair woven into a neat braid at tapered the hairline. Adorned with a modest amount of freckles over her fair skin an rich hazel eyes the silicate blended nicely into the fabric of the commerce littered boardwalk.

Such a shame there was no warm home to return to. Once she was done enjoying her brief bit in the sun; Triste would go back into the recesses of the city to seek out a new location to leapfrog to. She'd spent a considerable amount of time in Sigil, even though her appearance had been minimal. The papers where a buzz with news about the Heaven or Hell Tournament. A good place to hide during a time when the city was so active. No one would notice one more tourist.

"AHHHHGGGG MY LEG!."

A cry of pain made the silicate break from her internal monologue to peer over the side of the boardwalk. Unable to see, Triste stepped upward onto the hand rail to get a better look, she cursed the slick bottoms of her flip flops hampering her ability to balance. A small boy was shrieking in agony huddled next to one of the high pillars. A group of what she supposed were his friends ran to him after taking a safer rout down to the sandy underside of the pier. Normally such a fall would do little harm due to the give of the sand but the child seemed to have caught his leg on the way down snapping it under the force of his falling weight.

Her acute hearing had been the only one to pick up the boy's cries for help, the hustle of the boardwalk muting his small voice. Quickly, the catiff vaulted over the side of the hand rail onto the sandy shore below; palming her dress to keep it from billowing up over her head. The wind took her hat, carrying it off over the port on the salty breeze.

"Go for help, boys."

The children suddenly in awe of their savior dropping out of nowhere suddenly rushed back up over the hill of sand they had used to descend. Kneeling toward the fallen child the silicate quelled his cries with a soft touch to the side of his injured limb. Numbness passed though the awkwardly positioned femur as she diagnosed his wounds.

"Sniff...Sniff...Who are you?"

"Hush, I'm a friend. You'll be fine."

A soft smile and a pat on the adolescent's sandy hair was all the silicate gave before beginning work on the limb. Left to mend with traditional doctors, the shattered limb was too far gone for the child to ever properly function. Snapped tendons, twisted muscle. It was amazing how much damage could be done from a simple fall. The stark contest of bleach white bone peeking from skin was enough to attest to that. Carefully maneuvering the bone back into it's respectable station, her fingers spread over the child's skin which was rapidly turning an angry red. Brow knit in concentration she aligned the tissue with her senses, using her training to twine the flesh and bone back together. It was not a instant fix, even with her ability the child would need to let his leg fully heal the small fissures left behind, though anyone would be happy to walk away with a hairline fracture after such a traumatic fall.

"Your leg should be swollen for quite a bit, but the numbness will take care of the pain till you get proper medication. Do not stand, sit here and wait for help and try and be more careful."

Wiping tears front he child's eyes with the hem of her dress, Triste then stood and left towards the shore never looking back even as the child pleaded to know her identity.

Upon reaching the shore, far from the commotion now surrounding the child, Triste sunk to her knees suddenly inhaling sharply. Like colors running down a pain of glass, her guise was shattered, the vibrant pigments of her hair and skin leaving behind the alabaster colored flesh that was her own. Her hair regressed, the long braid shrinking to a short tail of white hair attached to her short cropped strands that framed the soft features of her face. The only thing she was able to maintain was the brilliant amber of her true eyes, the only pigment the silicate could call her own.

"I need to stop starving myself..."

She murmured quietly to a small crab scuttling by. With a strained huff Triste disappeared down the coast into a batch of cave formations. It was only after a short period that she returned the sundress shed for her modified medic uniform. A small pack of blood labeled donor was sipped from like some horrifying brand of Capisun. There was no sense in returning to her guise while she was low on blood, she's been refusing to eat for days now, helping the boy had been the last straw. For now she could only maintain a low profile; yet again, with all the commotion no one would question her attire, though it had been nice to feign humanity once more.

The sound of music was caught on the wind peeking her curiosity, slowly she made her way back to the docks, toward where the construction was taking place.

167Liquid Lights

"Like the Khargads," The Great Horned Sage said with a smile, "who would surprise me to have come so far without the intention of bringing something back with them." Though the Khargads were quickly moving to the back of his mind as he scanned the horizon, looking for a brewing storm of some evidence of the seas retribution, which would indicate (if what this blue-haired man was saying was truth) that the Khargads had indeed stolen.

"...Close relationship to the sea?" The words would have seemed absent minded if not for his tone, which suggested he had begun to catch onto the fact that this blue-haired man was no mere man at all.

168Enki Leviathan

"Aye. Pirates may take, but they'd never take this entire city, especially not with Heaven or Hell drawing near and the greatest fighters in the world are now near this city," he says with a smirk as he watches the ship. As with any major port, there is bound to be a bit of piracy and theft and nothing really can be done about that. Though thieves pirates are, they are also men of the sea, and thus live by a code of the sea. Rule number one for any and all sailors: Don't piss off the ocean. He smirks a bit at the thought of some foolish pirate ship attempting to gain control of the city during Heaven or Hell... the fight wouldn't even be one sided. It'd be like ants going against an elephant.

Enki's attention goes back to the man at the next question, his "eyes" keeping their same color before looking off a bit back toward the ocean with a small smile."I've live with the ocean around me my entire life..."

169Triste Wulf

The music had faded as suddenly as it had been carried in on the warm breeze. Somewhere in the pit of her soul that longed to be mortal once more did she mourn it's loss.Even still, with a direction pegged it was only self preservation's instinct that forged her will to move on. Other than the cover that the crowded city provided there was little meaning to the silicate's visit after all. Intended path only the product of a passing whim she spotted two solitary figures standing on a pier partitioned off from the rest of the boardwalk.

Four pint's down from her personal stock since leaving the cave Triste dreaded the visit to the next clinic she could find. Stealing from the sick was horrible enough without the weight of lives on her conscious. Inwardly, she placed all her little wrong doings in neat little piles to be sorted out later. Even with infinity stretching out before her, she could feel the tick of time crumbling her will against the nature of a leech.

Physically, the catiff was now up to acceptable levels, but every sip made her die a little inside.

Had she not been spending all her time mentally punishing herself, the silicate might have noted a fair sized chunk of drift wood in her path. The men on the pier where versed enough in society to politely tip toe around each others words. The only thing that could steam the flow of their pleasantry was the loud vulgar comment erupting out of the waif of a woman's mouth as she face planted into the sand a few dozen meters away towards the beach.

170Liquid Lights

A sly look came over the hunter's feral features as he pushed the cork down into the nozzle of the jug and shifted his grip on the weapon Nagayina. "What if," He began, sounding suspicious, "they took something from this town that the ocean could not see drowned by its wrath? Is there such an object? Or per-"

It was just then that the curse barked it's way between Thoth's words, the combination of proximity and volume causing his head to snap to the side towards the source of the vulgarity in time enough to see the pale woman eat sand.

Amused, he turned and crouched down onto the balls of his bare feet to face her.

"...Not as graceful as it would appear."

171Enki Leviathan

The oceans in Enki's eyes grow darker as Thoths demeanor and voice changes a little bit, making Enki slightly on edge. His body keeps perfect composure as though the conversation were about what bread is the freshest in the bakery... except for his eyes. AND SUDDENLY... as Enki is about to answer right when Thoth finishes comes a word so vulgar he barely heard such things from his ex wife... in bed...

Rushing over to the creature, he kneels down and offers a hand to her while checking for serious injuries beyond a severely wounded ego. "You ok down there? Seemed like quite a tumble." He then looks at Thoth and quirks an eyebrow. Amazing how ones entire manner of speaking and composure can change so drastically. "The hell do you mean 'as it would appear?' You know her or something?"

172Triste Wulf

Everyone had their moments, Triste was only hu-...right then moving on. Sputtering with the brazen agitation she was known for, Triste slowly removed herself from the modest mound of sand that had accumulated around her face.

"You ok down there? Seemed like quite a tumble."

"Yea, yea I'm fine."

She waved the man off, placing a palm upon her knee for leverage as she returned to her feet. Her attire was dusted with sand which she attempted to bush off only to find once again that the stuff tended to get EVERYWHERE, so her efforts where quite useless. Her clothing appeared to be a uniform of sorts, though it lacked any primary type of identification other than the insignia of a upside down ank on the Left breast of her jacket was well as the back. The women really had a fondness for the color yellow since the uniform was smattered with yellow trim. Possibly she was a fan of Tron, who knew these days.

A second later, Triste peered up at the man sitting back on his haunches; her brow knitting together in trepidation.

"Yea, do I know you sir?"

She was leery of strangers enough without people making claims to her possible identity. That was just flipping creepy.

173Nightsnow

The docks near the city of Latent was at its low peak when the swordsman arrived, having returned from one of his lengthy travels throughout Gaia. Inhaling the thick odor of salt in the air, it was a nice change in environment compared to the occasional wide open plains he traveled across, or the sandy dunes that robbed him of his water and moisture. Plopping down onto the edge of the docks, the swordsman withdrew the scabbard from his hip as he jury-rigged it with a bit of strings and some bait he'd purchased from the store nearby, turning it into a temporary makeshift fishing rod for use.

While the purpose of his arrival wasn't of any significant importance, he wasn't in a rush to leave this place anytime soon. Taking the time to sit and patiently wait for a fish to take the bait, he watched the waves lap lazily in low tide, the sleepy sea rolling back and forth in no particular hurry...

Just like him.

174Liquid Lights

The 'man' who did not know her was clothed in a darkly colored juban that was left open and barely touched the ground as he was squatting. Beneath that he was shirtless, baring his sinewy, midnight blue skinned frame that was sharply contrasted by his narrow yellow eyes. His forearms and exposed shins were wrapped in a thin, light cloth and he also wore loosely fitting trousers that were so worn and weathered they'd become shorts. And then there were the antlers, which gracefully grew backwards and up from either side of his forehead, right on the hairline. Lastly, The Great Horned Sage carried a polearm in one hand a large jug in the other.

"The hell do you mean 'as it would appear'? You know her or something?"

And she echoed him, "Yea, do I know you sir?"

Thoth stared at them for the tiniest moment, first into the man's eyes, then the woman's. Then, at last, the Khargad ship, then back to the two.

"I just wouldn't guess you were that clumsy by looking at you." The words were stated matter-of-factly and with no condescending intent. He brought the jug to his teeth and yanked the cork out, then held it to the creature that he was convinced could not be human. He felt like she was here for a purpose, and he doubted it was a purpose suited for merely a clumsy human. "Water?"

175Enki Leviathan

Enki stands back up and looks between the woman and "man," raising a single eyebrow just a bit. It suddenly occurs to him what interesting company he has found himself in. A lithe, waif creature that looks like it could have been a statue built by Greeks and a deep-sea skinned creature with antlers who looks like a druid hobo. Odd, indeed. Then the words sank in. '...you were so clumsy...' He really hopes the woman isn't like some of the other women he's known in his life, or Thoth may just regret saying them. A slight smirk appears on his lips at this thought before glancing back down at the woman. "Well, are you all right Miss...?" he asks, cutting off the end in a question in hopes to catch a name... maybe a species.

A light breeze blows through the beach at that question, Enki's blue hair and flowing, azure garb flitting and waving about in it as a strong ocean scent fills their lungs. His eyes glance about a bit as if checking the breeze, or listening to it, then looks back down at the woman in front of them who was rather ungracefully finding her composure in a rather interesting coat.

176Triste Wulf

A huff blew past her pale lips as amber eye's glared up at the blue skinned man with their smoldering intensity. He wasn't trying to be condescending, but it sure felt like he was. Still Triste didn't comment, choosing to avert her gaze as she brushed a strand of bleach white hair out of her face.

"Well...we ALL have our moment's, no one's perfect. I was thinking about something else and not really paying much attention."

In truth she was very nimble, they had just caught her in a less then stellar light. What a time to start acting her age.

"Miss...?"

She caught the implied question, shifting her weight so she could face the slightly mysterious blue haired male to her left.

"Triste, Triste Wulf, and I just said I'm fine."

Pronounced, (tryist) the e being silent, her name was a creative spelling of a word that was defined as taboo of unfaithfulness or unthinkable union. The silicate was never really fond of the similarity her name now shared with her existence as a being of the occult and a child of reason an science.

"Water?"

Triste tilted her head to the side before extending her arm outward for the jug. Quickly she took a small swig to clear her mouth of the sandy grains before dispelling it in a most unladylike like fashion by spitting it to the side. She was quick to return the jug, the catiff's pallet not left wanting for more.

177Liquid Lights

He retrieved the jug of water and repeated her name as she handed it to him, sounding pleased. "I," He began, casting glances between the man who looked like the sea and the woman who looked like death, "am Jex Thoth."

Jex then leaned his head back and took a few large gulps of the water, spitting little bits of sand down onto the dock between his feet and wiping both his and the bottles lips before replacing the cork- he didn't think to offer the man any, as being thirsty or dry did not become him in Jex's mind, for whatever reason. "And, you-" There was a pause where he stared at the blue-haired man, waiting for the name to come out.

"I think you 'ought to check that ship before they go sailing off."

178Enki Leviathan

Shortly after Jex makes his introduction, Enki nods a bit and smiles down at the woman. "And most just call me Enki," he says, the end of the introduction deeming like there's more, but he doesn't continue at all. Glancing back at Thoth, he cocks an eyebrow at the man's suggestion, his skepticism of the person growing stronger by the minute now. "And why, I wonder, should I do that? I'm no port authority or guard. If they are pirates and they stole something, it's not my job to stop them."

179Triste Wulf

Nodding to the men after each respective name drop, Triste took one last attempt to dust herself off before catching Jex's words.

"A ship?"

Curiosity peeked, her slight form recoiled slightly before she nimbly jumped from the sandy shore to the dock above. Another effortless bound let her perch on one of the high protruding beams so she might get a better look at the vessel sailing just out of port. She may have fallen flat on her face, but appearances about her ability to be graceful where deceiving at times. Her body was tiny and feminine like that of a dancer, any weakness perceived was betrayed by the apparent strength the silicate calmed in slender limbs.

"What makes a boat full of looters so interesting?"

180Liquid Lights

Both questions could be answered at the same time. He'd listened to both with the same amount of apparent indifference- something that usually was present on Thoth's face. His consistent spaciness was not for lack of interest in his new friends or the ship - he was, after all, encouraging Enki to investigate the ship with the full intent of tagging along - it was because he could not help but constantly be listening to not only one creature, but all the world around him.

Jex's narrow yellow eyes would rest on Triste on her perch before shooting back to Enki. He would look back to the spectre halfway through, signifying to both of them that his answer could be shared. "These are more raiders than looters, the Khargads, and they do not come so far for nothing."

Pop!

The jug was uncorked again long enough for Jex to tilt his head way back and take one long pull of the cool water from the river Kylesa, which ran it's longest length through the Barton Forest.

"Two left by row-boat." His tone grew dire as his eyes crept their way back to Enki's. "But another was with them once they returned to the ship - they made not a peep around the port during their brief stay, either." The Great Horned Sage rose to full height and replaced the cork before letting his jug holding hand hang limp at his side, the jug hanging from a single finger. The tone of his voice softened greatly. "Their passenger seemed to have gone willingly, but still. I am curious."

181Enki Leviathan

Enki cocks an eyebrow at the way Triste suddenly bounds up and flits up to the pier as if it was nothing more than a cat post. Nodding a bit, though unknown as to what, he looks back to Thoth with a rather curious look. "So you propose we saunter onto a ship full of raiders and question them as to their suspicious behavior while in our nice little port town?" He glances back at the rather large but not overly intimidating vessel as his eyes flit between it at the nimble little creature curiously looking at it from the top of the pier. "If you have a plan a little better than that, I wouldn't be too opposed."

182Triste Wulf

'So, this passenger might be a prisoner or one of them. Interesting.'

The Silicate mused inwardly.

Triste had no business poking her nose into the two men's conversation but the prospect of raider's attacking a port that was clearly heavy with famed fighters was intriguing. Whoever these people where, they either where very smart or very, very dumb. The problems one might have with such an operation where staggering but if their intended target was a lone fighter or someone of equal importance, the bustle of the city could be used as cover rather than a hindrance.

"If I may be so bold as to ask, did you get a good look at their extra passenger?"

After her borderline rude behavior it was possibly a shock that the girl would ask permission to inquire about the ship. still she had some sense to know that even though she'd fallen face first into the men's company, commenting on what she supposed was a private conversation was still intrusive. Triste did have manner's even if she was a bit obtuse at times.

183Liquid Lights

He took a step towards the ocean; enough to put himself beside the wraith of a girl perched upon the large beam. The butt end of Nagayina thumped against the dock as a stronger breeze kicked up which took the sash around his waist, his hair, and open juban and caused them all to dance a little bit.

"I did not." He answered as he drank in the sight of the Khargad ship preparing to set sail, noting the skeleton crew and confirming his assumption. "Enki," Jex began, "there is no reason to fear these Khargad. There should only be enough to sail the ship and no more."

It was a poor attempt at skirting away from having an actual plan, but Thoth didn't plan for much of anything - he never did.

184Enki Leviathan

Enki looks between the three of them as the stronger breeze wafts through the air and causes his hair and half-cape to sway about in the wind. He then glances back at the ship containing a small crew of the raiders, sizing up the crew members and looking at each of them to see if any seem to be like one who does not belong. He can't really tell anything off, but it still seems a bit foolish for three people who know nothing about each other to recklessly board a ship of pirates on a hunch of a complete stranger. None of them could deny their curiosity, though, and the fact that it does seem rather odd for ONE ship to be there and the nature of their landfall.

He looks up at Triste as he brushes a bit of azure hair from his face. "Hey, Miss Wulf, you have any bright ideas on how to board a pirate ship without things getting... 'complicated?'"

185Triste Wulf

Triste let out a small 'hm' when Jex revealed he'd had no luck of seeing the 'passenger' in question. it was a shame since she could have cross referenced the majority of the high ranking fighters with her medical database, thus giving them suspects as to the identity of the extra man, assuming it was even a man at all.

"Hey, Miss Wulf, you have any bright ideas on how to board a pirate ship without things getting... 'complicated?'"

"Well the ship is a way off, if you where to approach in broad daylight in a boat without cover they might shoot you guys as soon as you get in range. So unless you guys can swim like fish, approaching it right now is out of the question. I suggest waiting till dark when they have only the light of their ship to see."

Crossing her arms the silicate thumbed her chin thoughtfully.

"That is if they actually stay, but the sun is going down, the ship might be anchored for the night. It doesn't exactly look like they're sailing off into the sunset."

Working in the dark didn't bother her much, in fact she preferred it.

186Fiend The Bunny

Malkur wasn't awe struck, at least not yet. The young lad from Faerun was fresh off 'the boat' if you will, sword strapped to his back; armor tight on his chest and bag full of personal effects over his shoulder. He wasn't really fond of joining this tournament, in fact; he wasn't even doing it out of his own free will. Malkur had been forced into his absurd display of bravado by Kenji Hood and his murderous intent.

He didn't have much interest, want, or care for this tournament; but he did what he needed to do. Looking out toward the Crimson Hawk he pushed forth off his back foot; heading without worry down the streets of Latent to some magnificent hotel and be awe struck by all the technology he did not have in Faerun.

Or at least, that was probably the general idea. He didn't really seem in the mood to be awe struck, head down and eyes averted from anyone he passed. Malkur wasn't quite so confident he would make it through this tournament comfortably, if it all. He had heard of people dying, though it was against the rules. He also knew they had healers to repair him, but still, the concept of ceasing life was never something a young man could deal with easily when it was at his door step.

His hands shook the closer he got to the Crimson Hawk, his eyes always staying down and away. He didn't want to be here, and he didn't have to, did he? Kenji would just kill people he never met, but who cared? Sadly, Malkur did. His heart beat his head, and after some looking back toward the sea he pushed forward; head higher now. If he was going to face his death, he might as well do it with some kind of dignity.

187Liquid Lights

Thoth nodded in approval - he certainly didn't want to face attack before getting a chance to board the ship. A gull honked from a ways away. "They should be well into their cups by the time the sun sets. Should there be confrontation," He looked over his shoulder to Enki and then up at Triste, "it will be hard to avoid a fight. Probably the case anyways..."

The waves lapped hungrily against the docks, urging the passing of time over which the reflection of the evening sun grew darker, the star beginning its descent into the horizon.

188Enki Leviathan

Enki just sighs a little bit as he looks toward the ship while the wind lightly blows his cape and hair past him. "I can't say I'm much of one for fighting these days," he says as he looks back at Jex and Triste, gauging their thoughts at the moment as he ponders different possibilities himself. "But I'll have home team advantage, at least." His eyes then look to the horizon at the quickly setting sun which is already starting to cast an orange glow to everything around. "So what's the plan of attack? Walk right up the gangplank? I know I'm the best swimmer here, and Triste there is obviously the most nimble."

189Triste Wulf

Triste nodded in affirmation of Jex's words. Stoically she stood upon the pillar looking off at the floating object of their collective interests. She, however did not expect the next line of words from the man known as Enki.

"So what's the plan of attack? Walk right up the gangplank? I know I'm the best swimmer here, and Triste there is obviously the most nimble."

"Wait...what? You want ME to help? You don't even know who I am!"

Triste balked not really comprehending the situation. She hardly knew these men for the past ten minutes and they wanted her to help them raid a pirate ship. The silicate had assumed that the men had a prior engagement, which is why they had met on the dock. Curiosity, and curiosity alone had driven her to inquire about the ship as well as offer her own two sense. She descended down from the pillar with a flutter of her coat before staring pointedly up at the two men. Triste was shorter and much smaller, but damn if she could ever look intimidating when she wanted to be.

"You two want to board an unknown ship, on a hunch you might find this extra passenger interesting with a person you just met as of five minutes ago by way of face planting in the sand. Yes, that makes so much sense, do you two even KNOW one another or is this another chance meeting?"

Good damn that logic thing, god damn it to hell and back.

190Liquid Lights

Thoth blinked.

"The ship belongs to the Khargads. Raiders from a distant land that, by reputation, would never leave here without having attained something. Such uncharacteristic behavior is very suspicious and my curiosity was piqued." All was stated matter-of-factly and with patience, but he was beginning to feel estranged by the general need for details that he had no interest in. "We know each other well enough," Jex assured Triste of his and Enki's relationship with a glance towards the blue bard, "and you..."

Jex turned to Enki, but kept his eyes on Triste to say one last thing to her.

"...I hadn't assumed you'd be of any help, nor had I thought to get you involved." An impish smirk pierced his tranquil demeanor for a split second before it softened into a playful smile and he added, "A walk along the shore is dangerous enough."

And finally, to Enki, "If you can swim out to the ship I can get us both on board. We'll be able to take one of their lifeboats back."

It sounded like a satisfactory plan to Jex until he sighed, realizing it wasn't really a plan at all.

"....I... plan to use some rope. And Nagayina. It'll work."

Feeling uncomfortable, he turned towards the village, popped the cork from his jug, and took a big gulp of water. The awkwardness he felt was washed away as he soaked up the setting of the sun over Latent.

....

"...You should play another song." That would be spoken low, almost a whisper on the sea breeze. By the time he spoke it the other two would likely be in conversation, or one of them speaking to him even, but nothing more on the current subjects, without firm reinforcement, would reach the seemingly absent minded Jex Thoth, who's shadow was long and still on the pier.

191Enki Leviathan

Enki watches as the sun slowly starts to set, the vivid oranges and reds blanketing the land in its glow. "If you don't want to come with, Miss Wulf," Enki says to Triste as his eyes glance back at her standing now right in front of them, looking up at the two men before her,"that's your choice entirely. I feel an obligation to make sure all is well with these raiders here and acting so oddly." He looks back toward the boat that seems oddly quiet. Not many walking around the ship save for a couple going about standard tasks and what looks like a look out or two trailing the edge of the ship. He can't really see anyone that would look "important" either to the town or the ship but he figures most will be down getting ready to eat by now. "So what is your plan then, Jex? Two, possibly three, people boarding a pirate ship without a set plan probably isn't the best idea."

192Triste Wulf

A sigh of relief blew past her pale lips as she registered the explanation, though Jex's passing statement made her fume a tiny bit..

Back to business!

It wasn't the idea of helping her that distressed her but the idea that they willingly involved her without knowing a single shred of truth about her character. There was never a day she could remember being so trusting towards a stranger; maybe she had just been born a skeptical person.

"Ok, ok I see. I'll help. I just wanted to making sure the two of you weren't crazy. As a medic it's my job to help where I am needed, and if you need my help investigating these raiders I'll do my best to aid the both of you."

No one was hurt yet, but it seemed that things might get dicey once they boarded. Her healing ability's weren't exactly magical but more piratical in the seance that readily treating any type of wound was within her reach. The silicate had demonstrated a talent for manipulating metal as well; Triste surmised that if she exploited her skill one day she could make splendid replacement limbs for those unfortunate enough to forfeit them in battle.

"So what is your plan then, Jex? Two, possibly three, people boarding a pirate ship without a set plan probably isn't the best idea."

Glancing at Jex, Triste frowned.

"He doesn't seem like the planning type..."

The man was obviously avoiding a direct answer to Enki's repeated questions. Why, she had no clue, the aloofness was starting to grate on her nerves.

Passing on berating the midnight skinned man, Triste turned to the cerulean haired male; crossing her slander arms over her less than impressive chest.

"Enki, since you can swim, why don't you try and find us a boat so we can get over there without treading water. My bag isn't exactly waterproof; my supplies need to remain dry."

This wasn't Baywatch, and she sure as hell wasn't running in slow motion, so it was safe to assume she was ill equipped to be treating people at sea. This had been her first trip to the shore in many, many years after all.

Looking back at the city, Triste noted the distinct outline of twin streaming spotlights casting a pillars of light into the sky. The commotion surrounding the light was apparent and all too obvious.

"Looks like the tournament started...."

193Designated Hero

"Tch. Been almost four years and this place hasn't changed one bit."

Athan Cole should have been in better spirits. He was still alive, the world had yet to end, and for all he knew the threat of the Forgotten One had been dealt with permanently. The problem, however, was that he did not know if the threat still existed or not. That doubt, the very existence of it, soured Athan's mood a great deal. Because of the potential presence of an unseen threat, Athan's lifestyle had actually taken a turn for the mellow. There was very little danger, absolutely no excitement, and an absence of targets to swing his sword at. The vast majority of his income now came from "safe" security contracts like escorting celebrities or political figures. To say life was stale would be an understatement.

Athan had briefly entertained the idea of joining Heaven or Hell after taking a year off from the tournament. The problem was he had never captained a team before and the threat of massive injury (like the loss of his arm four years prior at the same tournament) was too great. Instead Athan would come to Latent to spectate and, if luck was on his side, meet up with some old friends.

Which brings us to Athan's current predicament. Having checked in at a nearby hotel, (Athan couldn't afford to stay at the Crimson Hawk) Gaia's most famous two handed swordsman hit the town in search of a place to eat. His six foot, six inch frame didn't really blend into crowds too well, in spite of the fact that he did his best to dress casual so as to not attract too much attention to himself. Unfortunately a pair of jeans and a slightly torn "Fracture" t-shirt did nothing to hide the scars on his face, which almost immediately triggered responses from any and all tourists within a ten foot radius. Pretty soon Athan was at the heart of a media storm, in spite of the fact he had done nothing to stir it up.

194Liquid Lights

The sun had nearly completely hidden itself behind Latent, and Jex was untying the crimson sash around his waist. Wordlessly, he fastened one end to the butt of Nagayina once it was free of his body and took a few long strides inland before turning to face the sea and the ship to be boarded.

"Mmm, boat. Get a boat!" He encouraged. Little rowboats were all over the place and he'd thought about borrowing one before deciding that he didn't feel like sitting in it. "I'll meet you out there and pull you up."

The Jex broke into a dead sprint across the pier, the jug dropping from him as he passed Enki and Triste with a flurry of fleet steps. He coiled briefly at the end of the dock then launched himself out over the sea with the confidence of some flying creature.

45 feet later, he plunged into the drink, and that was that.

195Sey

"I've been here before, haven't I?"

A bad feeling and several bus rides later, Lu was in Latent with the package from the Zoo for Lady Sey in one hand and a map in the other. She wasn't supposed to leave the Farmhouse without telling anyone, but that bad feeling... well. She knew her hunches were right when they came up. And Ien would know where she was.

Glancing down at her map and fingering her location in relation to the docks and the Hawk, the girl looked up at her surroundings once, twice, in an effort to reconcile the street she was on and the map's directions. As she pondered her next course of action, her thoughts were shattered by a feminine scream.

"Ohmygod, he's here! He's here~!"

"I need something for him to sign it with! Ohmygod, I NEED A PEN~~"

A cluster of girls not much older then herself sprinted past her and around the corner, mitten clad hands clutching cameras and sheets of paper.

"IT'S ATHAAAAAAAAAAAAN~!!!!" smilies/icon_heart.gif smilies/icon_heart.gif smilies/icon_heart.gif

"Like ohmygod... Is he participating this year?"

"I totally looooooooove seeing him fight. Have you seen how big his sword is?!" They twittered in unison as Lu approached, blending in with the crowd and becoming engulfed as the fangirls pressed through to the center.

They were nearly past the reporters and cameramen when they started squealing.

"Athan! I'm your biggest fan! Sign my boobs!"

"What are you doing later? Let's go get some drinks!"

"Let's go out on the town!"

"I'd love to polish your sword~"

The little White Mage struggled fruitlessly to free herself from the throng of fangirls to no avail, crying out as she was elbowed and squished by the girls trying to get at some famous guy's weapon.

196Designated Hero

"Look, people...I'm not here to fight, just like I didn't fight last year. I'm just here to watch."

His attempt at an explanation was no doubt drowned out by the squeal of teenage girls squirreling their way through the media storm. Somehow, probably by a stroke of fate, Athan heard a cry that wasn't born of adoration, but instead sounded like it was a result of pain. Now, Athan wasn't a big fan of paparazzi or the media in general, and he could have lived without having any fans whatsoever, but he felt like he needed to fix this situation before somebody got really injured.

"But hey, I hear Vahn's coming out of retirement. You guys might be able to catch him at the Crimson Hawk."

Never before have so many fangirls and media members abandoned a mob so quickly. By the time all was said and done, it was just Athan and some girl who looked only passingly familiar. Of course, Athan would never have known that this was the girl that summoned the dragon at the Temple of Falis, just like she would probably not know that he had worked so hard to kill the damn thing.

"You alright?"

197Just Naota

Time-skip!

Edward rapped on the door with the side of his fist a couple of times; back facing the door and eyes staring at nothing in particular. He didn't look down at a piece of paper to make sure for the umpteenth time that he was at the right place. Nope. The punk didn't have such a piece of paper on him, having memorized and pin-pointed the address of where Sokoya was staying hours prior. Uncharacteristically, the cyberpunk was actually there when he was supposed to be/what was agreed on. He wasn't early but on time, so some congrats were in order. Figuratively, Ed patted himself on his back for not ******** this up at the earliest possible moment of their date. He had been a couple of hours late or had not shown up at all in some instances (which was rude and Ed was terribly sorry for them) for all manner of things which weren't important. What was important was that Edward was here now and on time so not at fault for anything.

Tonight, Edward wore something straight out of Roen Jaeger's closet if the ******** wasn't still in his Ye Olde English stage and wore something other than the color red. The cyberpunk wore a navy blue bomber (which wasn't apart of the actual ensemble but was only worn because it was cold out) zipped up almost to the top. It revealed the upper parts of a black dress shirt, a black vest with gray pinstripes and a silver necktie. A pair of Dickies pants covered his lower regions and black Chucks were strapped to his mechanical feet. Aside from that, the punk's usual piercings were in place. The three in his ears that included the blue plugs in his earlobes, and the piercing in his tongue which had blue beads at each end. His hair was combed pretty well for once and he wore contacts which negated a need for his "hipster glasses."

Oh, and he also shaved, leaving only two sideburns which grew a few centimeters past the ears. Edward waited, shoving his hands into his pants' pockets and listened to the music coming out of his ear buds.

198The Female of the Species

Unbeknownst to Edward, Sokoya had long since been ready to go. She had decided to get dolled up for the ball long before it was time to go, just in case he showed up early. And while he didn’t, at least he didn’t show up late instead. Though, truth be told, that would’ve probably been just fine with the girl. Going to fancy parties and balls was way out of the norm for her. After making an appearance at the Gaian Tenkachi Budokai ball, she was quick to slink away. All but ditching her poor date.

Upon hearing the knocking, Sokoya would fling open the door and hurry outside. She’d been waiting in the foyer for a good ten minutes prior to the cyborg’s arrival, anticipating him. Bursting onto the sidewalk, Sokoya would slam the door shut behind her, glancing over at her ‘date’ sheepishly. “Ready to go then?”

Surprisingly enough, the girl really had gone out of her way to make herself look nice. While she couldn’t do much more than the Fohawk that she’d done the previous day. However, she had actually put on makeup. And by makeup, she meant eyeliner and mascara. But the crowning achievement of the girl’s metamorphasis was her dress. The fact that The Bone Mistress wore a dress was impressive on it’s own. But what’s more, it was actually ladylike. Showed some skin, but had that lovely skull pattern.

And the red matched her eyes, of course.

Insert nervous smile here.

199Just Naota

The punk didn't hear the door open or notice the girl for that matter, eyes admiring the sky/stars above and the music playing directly into his ears impairing his audition senses. It wasn't until she stepped out onto the sidewalk and began speaking that Ed found her in his peripherals. Promptly turning to face her, removing the earphones from his ears and pocketing them, the cyberpunk gave her a rather surprised look. Mouth ajar and eyes slightly wide. The whole package. Of course, he was quick to recover by looking up again momentarily and whispered, "Nice sky," inaudibly.

Fact was.... Sokoya looked really, really good tonight. Now, he'd seen her in a dress before so it wasn't exactly the rarest of moments for him, though said moments weren't very common so it was rare enough to be considered as such. On the other hand, Ed wasn't exactly crazy over Soak's hair, but her face was pretty enough to pull off short hair in ways that most women found nearly impossible. So it worked. "Yeah, let's go," Ed replied with a grin, jerking his head in a gesture towards the vague direction of the ballroom. He'd start to walk (obviously waiting for Soak to catch in order to walk side-by-side) and was totally unsure as to why Sokoya looked nervous. One was obviously out doing the other, and said person's name didn't start with an 'E'.

"You look nice, by the way." Ed would say without really thinking about it.

200Sey

The disappointed groans of the crowd made Lu turn toward the sound of the rumbling voice, her hands struggling to hold onto the package and map that had been nearly torn out of her hands. There was another string of incomprehensible words and another peal of high pitched squeals but thankfully Lu was carried a short distance by the stampede, though by it's end her map was torn from her hands and its pieces were scattered all across the street.

Designated Hero Wrote:

"You alright?"

"Huh?" Lu'azia stared up at the man's chest, cocking her head back further to look up at a scarred face that was looking back at her. Was he the guy that everyone was squealing over?

You're not supposed to be seen!

"Oh um. Yes I'm fine thank you. Sorry." She mumbled quickly, staring at the package in her hands and adjusting it intently. It was cold out, thankfully, and the excuse to bundle up made it easier for her to hide her features. Strands of bottle black hair stuck out from underneath her faux fur lined hood and dark blue contacts did their best to hide her too bright eyes as she kept her gaze glued to her gray snow pants and brown boots.

"Good day Sir." She mumbled quietly before attempting to slink away. The commotion of the crowd's departure had done more then shred her map, however, and the package that she had so carefully clung to fell apart, sending a flurry of women's clothing and toiletries about the ground.

"Falis' balls!" Lu cursed, diving to the ground in an effort to snatch up her delivery as quickly as possible. Several sets of white lace panties were dancing in the wind along with a myriad of winter clothes that were dyed a vibrant selection of blues and bleach white.

"Oh for the Light, she's going to kill me..."

201Designated Hero

"Alright, well...just be more careful next time, eh? Few too many starstruck fans wandering around when Heaven or Hell comes calling."

Athan would never be good at talking people, whether it was giving advice or just simple conversation. It didn't help that the entire time that Athan was addressing the girl he didn't really attempt to adopt a smile, fake or otherwise. The moment the girl attempted to step away, Athan did the same in the opposite direction.

Things probably would have ended right there had the girl's package not fallen apart in her hands, sending a surprising amount of gear out onto the Latent streets. Athan wouldn't have noticed, either, had the girl not cursed loudly behind him.

Falis? Isn't that the place where-

He turned, now probably about ten feet away from the teenager, just in time for a pair of lace panties to smack him directly in the face, temporarily blinding Athan and striking him with the realization that, if there was a God, it was a God that surely hated him.

"...Are these yours?"

Athan spoke as he plucked the panties from his face and held them out for the frustrated white mage to grab.

202The Female of the Species

Awww, he made a face. Sokoya smirked at Ed, noting all too easily that he was covering up his mild gawking. But it was ok, made her feel good about the dress she picked out. That, and that they wore nearly matching shoes. Her own chucks colored red. I mean honestly, heels are painful. "It is nice." She would murmur back before they took off.

Trotting along, Soak would remain silent for a time. Her blood colored eyes locked onto the sidewalk before them. Her hands kept busy fumbling with the spiked bracelts that she still wore about her wrists. Eventually, there was a question that she decided she had to ask. There really wasnt a better time.

"What were you doing in Sigil, if you wanna talk about it now?" She'd ask, glancing the cyborg's way. And if he seemed upset by the question, she'd just as easily shrug it off, slinking one arm around his as they walked.

203Just Naota

"Good question," He'd say with a nervous laugh, falling in step with the bone mistress and taking her arm. The question was posed before when all of Kehr's Sign had met for lunch, but instead of saying that he would never tell he just told her to ask later. Which admittedly was likely a terrible mistake. Sokoya would probably hound him the whole night if he didn't say something now, so the cyberpunk did the practical did and began to form the words in his brain. "I was looking for someone..important to me," Edward answered finally, using the most satisfactory yet vague response he could think of on the fly before adding chummily, "Let's keep it at that, Ramak."

The cyberpunk grinned at her, hoping that was enough to satisfy her curiosity. Normally, he wouldn't have had a problem being upfront and telling the whole story. But frankly, Edward didn't want Sokoya mixed up in that mess. A few more weeks and neither of them would ever have to worry about it again. Back to the present. "Why so interested?"

204Glass Raivyn

Isabella paused as she stood on the cusp of Latent’s Outer City, sweeping eyes across the nearby forest before drawing her attention towards the Leviathan Stadium. She marveled in silence at the construct, amazed by how much of the northern horizon it enveloped and astonished that even from here she could make out most of the arena’s defining details.

The cloaked and hooded Mercenary remained still and silent for several moments more before she turned around and began to head back into the more or less populated areas within the Outer City of Latent. Isabella moved with a natural grace to her stride, fluidly shifting passed one obstacle after another as she carefully analyzed the countless denizens of the city, as well as the hundreds, if not thousands of guests all here for the sole purpose of either participating in or watching the Heaven or Hell tournament – not much unlike the Mercenary herself.

As she moved closer to the market, Isabella's pace slowed and her attention on the surrounding area sharpened as if she was looking for somone or something in particular.

205The Female of the Species

There was vagueness afoot!

Sokoya listened to Edwards brief comment on their meeting in Sigil, and nodded along as if she understood completely. While in truth, she hadn't a clue what he was going on about. Sure, the fact that he was in Sigil looking for someone important made sense, but it just didn't fit right. Not with the police involvement. Not with Wigi helping him. Not with the sort of attitude he had when they ran into each other.

But just like that, she let it go. Honestly, she only cared to the extent that it wasn't going to be causing them trouble down the lines. And it was up to his discretion as to whether he needed her involvement. Leaving it at that, Miss Ramak would occupy herself for a moment with making sure not to step on any of the cracks in the sidewalk, or else she'd break her mama's back.

Through this, she overheard the punk's questioning as to her motives, to which she could only shrug. "Dunno, just idle curiosity, I suppose. Are we almost there?" She'd respond, rapidly changing the subject to something different.

206Enki Leviathan

Jex Thoth Wrote:

"Mmm, boat. Get a boat!"

Enki can't help but blinks a little bit before watching the man who can now barely be seen in the setting sun make a rather dramatic pose before running and diving off of the pier into the water in the general direction of the pirate ship. "Well, that was..." he pauses a moment, trying to think of a good word before deciding to settle on, "Interesting." Glancing around a moment, he notices many small skippers and dingies and other small water craft littered about the beach and docks. The azure-haired man looks around the beach a bit more, smiling widely as he noticed something a few miles off shore that fills him with a bit more hope at this planless plan. Ocean fog... "Well, Miss Triste, looks like it's you and me for now. Hop in one of these boats, I'll get you over there..." with that, Enki, too, dives headfirst into the water, but unlike Jex, the disturbance he leaves is more like that of a small rock falling into the ocean rather than a full-sized man diving into it.

Surfacing mere moments later, his deep blue hair seems to melt into the water and his body can barely be seen at all, a minimal ripple caused by his form bobbing a bit in the ocean. "If you'd be so kind," he says as he gestures to the small dingie in front of him, his eyes begin glowing a bright blue as he turns his head toward the ocean at the off-shore fog that now seems to be slowly wafting toward them and the boat.

207Tomorrow

Two weeks ago...

Tomrrow walked down the boardwalk of the docks, taking in the smell of the ocean, his hands buried deep in his pockets and the collar of his jacket pulled up high to cover his neck from the sea wind which was coming in fresh.

It was early morning, the docks barely beginning to stir. Merchants were pulling open their stores, fishermen were coming out to alight their boats for a day's fishing, and the occasional bahcelor was brushing his teeth aboard the deck of his houseboat, wondering what to do today.

He looked up at the Staidum perched on the cliff far above him. He would need to visit that place soon. He would need to bring himself to do it...only then could he face himself and the darkness that was within.

But he had baulked this morning. Fear had gotten the better of him during the night, and he had stayed awake for most of it, sitting with his back to his Thunderbird, watching the flames of his fire leap as he fed log after log onto it, trying to make the light it emitted spread far and wide. He had no choice but to camp out in the darkness, and although he had had a good days travel, the darkness had been waiting for him, containing the hidden monstrosities which plagued his mind...

...But when the darkness began to recede, he had kicked his fire dead and alighted onto his chopper, the Triumph roaring into life as he'd rode straight for the rising sun. Now he'd come to the ocean, the stadium looming above him, and as the sky grew more blue he figured to catch his breath and pay his respects.

Now he was walking upon the jetties, following the winding paths out into the deeper waters, walking past boats of all different shapes and sizes, before finally coming to a stop at the very end of the pier. The railing was old and rusted, seagull poo covering the wooden edge, and he shooed one of the flying sea-rats away before leaning upon it, not really caring about what it did to his jacket.

He didn't really know how this worked....they had always met in passing, or butted heads in passing...but he figured it would be much like talking to his brother. "...Enki Leviathan." He said to the water as it saltily lapped up against the wooden pylons of the pier.

208Enki Leviathan

*Two Weeks Ago*

Funny how fates works sometimes, isn't it? The way events seem to line themselves up in completely coincidental ways, but somehow always seem to come together for some oddly greater purpose... or it could just be Gods way of ******** with certain people. Seems Gods in an extra good mood today for two fools seem to be caught in the web.

Underneath the very same pier that Johnathan Tomorrow is walking down sits Enki, just resting against a concrete slab that keeps stability and weight on the wooden posts that hold the pier up even during the most torrential storm. He isn't doing much, just sitting and thinking on the events that have transpired, and the ones that shall soon transpire. Some Enki knows about and knows he will have to face...and dreads doing so. Others, like the one waiting to happen above, are a little less planned out and don't really give him time to react.

He knows something is odd. He feels a presence... one he hasn't felt since... well, certainly not the Clone Wars, but it was a long, long time ago. It's the kind of feeling you get if you suddenly find yourself standing in front of a a Zangief-sized, very pissed off Pikachu that can punch through walls. Ya, that seems about right...

Tomorrow Wrote:

...Enki Leviathan

The hell...? Now that is unexpected. The cerulean-haired man looks up through the cracks in the pier and sees a figure, though is completely unable to tell who, or what, it is. His watery eyes begin glowing strongly as liquid snakes begin tendriling up the pylon toward the wooden planks, Enki using them as stepping stones as he hops up before flipping over the railing and onto the pier with barely a sound.

Then his composure is just about lost, seeing a Zangief-sized Pikachu that can punch through walls yet surprisingly lacking in the "pissed off" part. "Johnathan Tomorrow...?"

209Tomorrow

John smirked as the smaller man leapt over the edge of the pier to stand before him, standing up to his full height to look down to him.

He knew that had worked. Elementals were one thing, but when you had the whole sea behind you, magic happens.

"...Enki Leviathan."The Tribal echoed, smiling warmly down to the man. What do you say after almost half a decade of absence to the man who you'd torn apart half of Durem's underworld in a lover's tantrum over his daughter?

To be honest, he didn't really know. So he stuck his big mitt out, the right hand warm and inviting opposed to the metallic left he kept in his pocket, the right open for the smaller man to shake. The wind blew his long blond hair around behind him as his smile broadened a little.

"...Dont worry, its not loaded." John said cheekily about his hand, reassuring the old acquiaintence that he wasn't going to jolt him joy-buzzer style. John always knew that Enki had the upper hand on him powers-wise.

210Enki Leviathan

What was a stance of alertness quickly divulged into one of astoundedness. Johnathan. ********. Tomorrow. A face Enki hasn't seen since he only had two children and they were both babies. "Well I'll be damned," he says with a lighthearted laugh as Tomorrow extends a much larger hand to him in a greeting, as if they'd just talked yesterday or something. Enki cocks an eyebrow at the comment about the man's handand laughs it off, taking John's grip in his own and shaking just about as firmly as he can against the behemoth. "I don't think you'd try it with me while you stood on a pier over the ocean anyways. So what the hell brings you here? And more importantly," he says as the lighthearted smile fades to a more serious one, though the look on his face stays rather welcoming despite. "What made you say my name in an almost lethargic manner?"

Over the many years Enki Leviathan probably hasn't really changed much since Tomorrow last saw him. Less cocky, to be sure, probably more toned in his structure, but for sure John would notice one big difference. Enki no longer has "eyes" in the traditional sense. They look about normal, white part,colored part, dark part, but they just don't seem right. It seems more like Enki has lakes or oceans for eyes, rather than eyes. As the light around them lightens the ocean, so do his eyes, an almost visible churning of waves apparent in them with his pupils seeming more like darker and deeper water; not black but very very dark blue.

211Tomorrow

Enki would see a few changes in John as well - his eyes seemed less carefree, less happy. Darkness now reined in them, storm clouds that threatened to drag his soul down. There were bags under his eyes, evidence of sleepless nights and jittery nerves, and as the wind changed to blow his hair in his face, he raised his metallic hand to brush them back behind his ears, using the prosthesis as if it were his own hand. Fresh scars were evident upon his face and hand, one thing that had not changed.

"Well, thats how people find you right? They just got to say your name and 'poof', you appear in the water. Like a mermaid. Or a dolphin. Or something..."

John shook the man's hand warmly. He had lost weight. He looked like he was now part of the world, part of the ocean itself. Perhaps that was how his people evolved? John's fractured memory dug out an old snippet of information - that Enki was obstensibly immortal. Perhaps.

Releasing his hand, John moved to lean against the rail again, looking out to the wide expanse and the sky beyond it, growing brighter and brighter as the day prepared to break. "I've...been travelling, and I found myself coming back here, and I thought that it would be nice to see a...familiar face."

One that didn't haunt me. He thought to himself. Enki and him had always seen eye-to-eye, at least he thought they did - he was unsure to say the least.

"...Figured it would be nice to catch up, see whats been happening while i've been...away."

212Enki Leviathan

Enki laughs again at the all too childlike explanation of why John did what he did. Ever the barbarian, he supposes. "No, no, old friend. Had I not been sitting under the pier when you said my name, you would have simply reminded the ocean of me. Fate plays its part in weird ways." His eyes take in the sight of the large man once called his friend, ney, his brother. Back in the day, they practically formed a "League of Gods" in a sense. One of water, one of Fire, one of Lightning, one of Darkness... but the latter, one could say, went rogue; whether guided by some truly higher power or not. The fire, simply borrowing a body against its will, Enkis true brother. Enki, himself, the closest thing to a "God" in the group, though simply a Guardian created by Gaea, worshiped as a God in certain water-fairing cultures. Immortal, indeed, though not the body he currently has... that's just a gift from his creator. Immortal in age, though very able to die. The darkness was something different all together. Johnathan Tomorrow, though... well... Enki never really did know what his true calling was.

The azure man nods a bit and smiles again, leaning against one of the railings on the pier as he looks at Tomorrow in the ever growing morning light. "Aye, a familiar face indeed... one that doesn't try to kill me, anyways," he laughs a bit, partially light-heartedly yet partially in fear. "Can't say I can tell you much in the way of the ones we were acquainted with... I spent a good deal of time... travelling...myself."

213Tomorrow

John actually looked a little crestfallen when Enki said that his name didn't call him forth from the briny deep, interrupting his conversations with a sea cucumber or whatever it was he did down there. It saddened him even more that Enki wasn't as up to date as he'd hoped.

"Oh...well...perhaps we can just shoot the breeze then."

He stood on the peir and sighed. What to talk about? The fact that he had lost his mind and gone feral? That he had inadvertently killed a family with a freak spark of power? That the man he called brother took his arm and sent him wild?

He stood for a moment at a loss. Then he perked up. "Er, how are your children? And...and how is...erm..." He paused for a moment, thinking hard, forcing his brain to work. "Tellus! How is Tellus?"

214Enki Leviathan

And suddenly a revelation hits Enki. He knew something was odd about Johnathan Tomorrow suddenly showing up on his doorstep trying to magically conjure him from the deep, then explained he just wanted to talk... but now it all makes sense. Tomorrow is looking for answers... answers to what, though? He is acting a bit weird, but then again,it's been a damned long time since they've talked and surely Enki doesn't act like he used to. The watery-eyed man is about to speak up when Tomorrow asks another question. Enki's relaxed smile fades quickly, as does the color of his eyes. The churning oceans turn into grey, placid lakes as he looks up at Tomorrow. His children are a topic that's a bit on the rocks at the moment, but Tellus... last he heard, she was turned into a ******** by a succubus and hasn't heard whisper nor peep of her since. It is rather like he never had that particular daughter to begin with. "She's not my daughter..." is all he says, coldly, collectedly. His eyes give away his emotion. "As for my children... well...that's a tricky topic... Juunikyuu I haven't seen for a very long time. The last time I heard from her she was trouncing about with you and I figured she'd be safe in your care."

He gives a little shrug as he stands back up from the railing and looks out toward the slowly rising sun before gazing back up at Tomorrow. "Alexander... well... he travels a lot but I haven't heard from him in a long while and I believe something may be very wrong."

Shaking his head a bit, he brings the smile back to his face. "And what about you? What have you been up to these long years? How's Juuni?"

215Tomorrow

"...I'm sorry to hear that." John muttered, clasping his hands together over the water as he leant his elbows onto the railing, watching the water lap up under the pier. Tellus...

Juuni... John wondered out loud, frowning as his tortured brain wracked his mind -

  • An innocent purple haired little girl, cute as a button with a twitching tail -

He lifted his hand to rub his eyes, the headaches beginning once more. They had become more frequent the more he had thought about going back to the Stadium, and become more vicious the closer he'd come. They got worse during the night, during the panic attacks...and when he woke, sometimes he swore he'd see blood on his hands and feel it on his face....

"Alexander?" He asked, squeezing the bridge of his nose before putting his hand back down, looking to Enki, dodging the other questions expertly. "Who is he again. Have I met him?"

216Just Naota

"About half way," Ed gladly changed the subject, looking in the general direction of the ballroom for a few moments before settling back on his date. A plethora of visuals appeared in his heads-up display, unknown to all looking at the punk, but quite visible to the punk. The GPS measuring the distance to their destination (even being so nice as to give the cyborg an ETA), telling him the weather, the progress of his downloads, the Hockey scores/stats back home in North America, a video of a kid dancing like a bad a** at a basketball game, and a particular difficult game of minesweeper. He checked on all of them periodically, whenever he was bored or wanted to find something out. Both of Ed's eyes closed momentarily, the computer programs would abruptly blink out of existence, and give the portion of vision obscured back to Edward.

"Thanks for coming," the cyberpunk would mention thankfully, giving her a toothy grin while he was at it. He'd been to fancy functions like balls before, having attended the HoH ball from last year, but they weren't events Ed liked much or was used to for that matter. Nor did he date much. Which made two of them. A decent reason why they should probably stick together. Plus, had they'd not gone out. Soak would likely be bored, and Ed would still be playing board games with Wigi that were impossible to win. "I don't go out with girls like you too often as you can imagine..."

Hehehe..nervous laughter.

217The Female of the Species

"What d'you mean, girls like me?"

The tone of voice that the girl used spoke of some sort of hostility, but her face was a different story. Hopefully Edward would be able to understand the sarcasm. Oh right, he was nervous. Knowing just how that was, Sokoya did her best to comfort him. "Don't worry, I don't really go out....at all..." She'd comment, tacking on the last bit as something of an afterthought.

Blank stare.

"I should warn you...I don't have a clue how to dance." She'd finally say, glancing over towards Edward as they continued to walk, halfway to cringing from his reaction. But who could blame her, the girl was out on the streets since she before she was a teenager. Pretty sure most guys don't invite street rats to their high school dances.

218Enki Leviathan

Enki peers deeply at Tomorrow, the giant of a man hunched over a railing rubbing the bridge of his nose. He never really saw Tomorrow as having any weakness, but now he seems like a lost child coming to terms with a life-changing event. It's his next words that really throw Enki off.

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Alexander? Who is he again. Have I met him?"

"What?" is all he can force out at first. Now Enki knows something is really wrong. Tomorrow was one of few who watched Alexander grow up as a baby, along with Juunikyuu. Considering how much time John spent with Juuni, Enki is sure he'd remember her older brother. Something has definitely happened to his old friend. A partial memory loss due to a trying ordeal or possibly something more. Enki went through something similar; lost his memory of his early life the first time he ever went from his human form into his guardian form... a trying event on his body and spirit. It never really got any easier to do, either.

Coming closer, Enki leans against the railing with him and looks up,his oceans peering deeply into Tomorrow's sky-blue, weather-worn eyes. "John, old friend... what happened to you?"

219Sey

Designated Hero Wrote:

"Alright, well...just be more careful next time, eh? Few too many starstruck fans wandering around when Heaven or Hell comes calling."

Athan would never be good at talking people, whether it was giving advice or just simple conversation. It didn't help that the entire time that Athan was addressing the girl he didn't really attempt to adopt a smile, fake or otherwise. The moment the girl attempted to step away, Athan did the same in the opposite direction.

Things probably would have ended right there had the girl's package not fallen apart in her hands, sending a surprising amount of gear out onto the Latent streets. Athan wouldn't have noticed, either, had the girl not cursed loudly behind him.

Falis? Isn't that the place where-

He turned, now probably about ten feet away from the teenager, just in time for a pair of lace panties to smack him directly in the face, temporarily blinding Athan and striking him with the realization that, if there was a God, it was a God that surely hated him.

"...Are these yours?"

Athan spoke as he plucked the panties from his face and held them out for the frustrated white mage to grab.

"N-No way!" She exclaimed, snatching the undergarment from Athan's hand before dodging past him to gather a wayward brassiere. Cursing as she scampered this way and that across the street as the clothes were caught in the wind, the girl leveled a frustrated blue glare on Athan as her hands grew full with lace and linen.

"They're not mine. They're my..."

Don't let anyone know who you're associated with!

"... cousins. I'm delivering them to her. She's staying at the Crimson Hawk."

She was calm as she fabricated her reply and approached Athan all the while, stopping in front of him and stooping forward to snatch a lacy little thong that the wind had blown against his shoe.

"That mob destroyed my map though. Do you know how to get there from here?" L'uazia gave him a look that made it clear that it was his responsibility to lead her, as it was his flash mob that got her into this predicament in the first place.

220Just Naota

"You know, pretty ones.." replied Ed without actually thinking about his words in a matter of fact sort of way. Remaining stoic somehow, though he did have a mental Steve Urkel-esque 'Did I do that?' moment, the punk continued walking with his date (without missing a beat) and turned to the left as they approached the corner of a particular street. The pair would be able to see the ballroom in the distance now. Two blocks to go. "I don't see how no one has ever asked, to be honest."

Resorting to doing what made him nervous again and again so that it would no longer make him nervous seemed to work. It was the cyberpunk's best bet without question. Hopefully, Soak would enjoy the genuine compliments. Because they took a hell of a pair of balls to say them. Ed laughed a bit as his silvery-haired date mentioned she couldn't dance. He shrugged his shoulders because it didn't really matter to him much. "My mom back in New Jersey taught me years ago. I don't remember much of that, so I guess we're both on the same boat."

221The Female of the Species

Well, she did give him credit for the compliments, and the apparent honesty in them. But hey, maybe he was a good liar or Soaks wasn't very good at sensing lies. Either way, she took them sincerely, and it certainly helped lighten her mood. And then, he mentioned he was from New Jersey. This, naturally, changed her perception of him to something more along the lines of fake tans and greased up hair.

You know, despite the evidence to the contrary.

Stiil, it was an image she found amusing enough to keep stuck to him. Smiling now, the girl's gaze caught the brightly lit entrance to the hotel. They'd rolled out the red carpet and everything. Despite the walking pair being two blocks away, she could tell this last one was going to take a bit, simply due to the crowd that was forming.

Heaven or Hell was certainly bigger than anything she'd done previously.....and there were those nerves again.

222Tomorrow

John looked down at the blue-haired man, tears beginning to well within his eyes as he heaved a great sigh. "I messed up, Enki..." He breathed, lifting his right hand to rub the tears away, sucking in a great breath and standing himself upright, placing both hands down upon the railing as he watched the sun peak over the horizon. "...I really messed up."

"I...dont remember much apart from the last three years, and even then thats hazy. I remember fighitng with Maximos...and him...taking my arm..." He said, lifting his right hand to clutch the metallic shoulder of his left, his fingers gripping his jacket tight as he continued to speak. "It...it sent me spiralling...into fear. And I...I ran away. I was....I am...frightened of him, and all that he represents...all that shadow...and the things that live in it..." The fear was evident in his voice as he spoke, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he mentioned the shadow, the darkness. "I had no other thought, i had to get away...one minute i was leaping over a field, my mind ablaze...i wanted to escape the fear, it was maddening...and then i awoke with no real recollection of who i was. Just...awoke, smoking, in a wheat field with a bloody nub for a shoulder. The owners of the farm...the family...nursed me back to health...i returned the favour by helping them with their work...I had no idea of my powers, my past, just my name, and nobody knew it in the town...it was peaceful...it was soft..."

"...And then, one night, i roughed up a couple of debt collectors and...i dont recall exactly what happened, but one of them shot me in the back of the head, i blacked out...and when i awoke...everybody in the streets...everybody around me..."

He grit his teeth hard, the tears welling up again. "...Doctor reckoned the shot opened my powers again...i'd blocked them somehow, but all the work on the farm...it had just built, and built, and built, and i had no idea...and it was all released in less then three seconds...entire families..." He shook his head slowly, sucking in another breath as he leaned against the rail of the jetty once more. "...Naturally, when i found out, i went completely off the rails....ran off into the woods....lost my humanity....lost my soul. It took me almost three years to get it back, to regain my...past. And in these last few weeks, i finally decided that enough was enough. I needed answers for all these...fragments of memory floating in my head, and i needed to come out, not hide anymore and come back...here..."

He stood upright, turning his head to look back inland, up to the massive structure sitting atop the cliff looking down into the bay, the Stadium looming down upon them. He then turned it back down to look to Enki, his eyes red but dry, his voice cracking with grief. "...I dont know who I am anymore. I recognise faces but not names. I remember names but not faces. Smells and sights torture me with hints of memory that i dont know....and the worst thing is....i know that i abandoned family, friends and loved ones....and all i can feel now is...guilt."

223Enki Leviathan

Enki continues to look up at the blond man standing over him, crying his heart out, quite literally. Sighing softly, he listens intently to Tomorrows story, paying attention to details, but there is one thing that always makes him shiver a bit every time it's mentioned. Maximos. The Yang to their Ying. The "Godling Police." He's had a close encounter with the man once called his brother as well... it's not exactly a comforting encounter when Maximos considers you "too God-like."

He also remembers the time he, too, flipped out once, killed people he didn't mean to kill, then ran into hiding.

Sighing softly again, he stands up straight from the railing as Tomorrow did, though standing not nearly as tall as the gargantuan. "Sounds like you need to relax, John. Come on, Feimurgen should be open by now," he says softly with a little smile, turning toward the beach and waiting for Tomorrow to follow.

"But I'm curious..." he says with a short pause, "what made you remember me?"

224Tomorrow

John placed his hands in his pockets, his head bowed as he followed after his old friend.

"I dont know...perhaps there are just some things that are ingrained in my mind..." He muttered, looking out to the ocean as the sun's rays now washed over them warmly, chasing away the brisk dusk air. "...To me, you are one of the pinnacles of this place...i've fought and bled in a stadium named after you, and to be able to stand and converse with you as we are now...that would be hard to forget."

"...There are others too...Kasuga...I cannot remember his face, but i do know i wish to fight him for some reason...Amber, my wife, and my children...I can't remember their names....sweet, sultry Honoraven....she is like fine wine that is indelible on your palate...little Juuni, with her cute little pigtails...can't picture her face, though...Tellus too, for some reason...blue hair? Black? I dont know..."

He shrugged sadly. "...Not much more then that. Sometimes a sound or a smell brings something back, but its sometimes gone as quickly as it comes..."

225Enki Leviathan

The waterfall-haired man walks slowly along the large pier, listening to both Tomorrow and the sound of their feet on the wood, Johnathan's sounding obviously bigger and heavier. Gazing up every one in a while, he nods as the larger man recounts what memories he can, Enki remembering each and every one of people and faces recounted, though he doesn't know a thing about where they are now.

The two make it up the beach and onto the sidewalks, Enki leading them in the direction of the small little courtyard that houses Feimurgen cafe. As they head towards it, Enki finally speaks up, "So you're hoping that visiting here, Latent and Leviathan Stadium, will bring back your memories?" he asks as he holds the door open for Tomorrow. "What if there is a reason you can't remember exactly what happened...?"

226Tomorrow

"There isn't...nothing i can think of." John said, walking into the cafe, nodding a thanks to Enki for holding the door open for him. "And thats the problem. I needed to start somwhere...might as well be here."

He looked about the establishment. "...I...have i been here before?" He asked Enki, not knowing if he should know this place or not.

227Enki Leviathan

Enki nods in return and finds them a seat before sitting down in a booth. "You know, I'm actually not sure if you've been here, specifically. Feimurgen used to be located in the Stadium before is was blown up... again... and the cafe moved here." He looks up at the tall man, taking in the sad, lost features. "There are lots of books here, though, about the land and probably couple containing records of the Stadium."

"Greetings, Sirs, can I get you anything?" says a short, mousy girl as she comes up to their table.

"Yes, I'll have a regular bagel with cream cheese and a green tea with honey as well as anything my friend here would like," he says to her, gesturing to Tomorrow.

228Tomorrow

John blinked down at the girl. He was so used to having to catch, kill, skin and cook his own meals...modern civilisation, with its conveniences, was barreling down upon him quickly.

Of course, the Triumph Thunderbird sitting in the parking lot outside came to him rather quickly...

"Er...bacon, scrambled eggs, baked beans. Three servings please. And some fruit juice." He looked down to Enki apologetically. "...Is that alright? I eat a lot..."

229Enki Leviathan

Enki can't help but laugh a bit as he nods both to Tomorrow and to the girl who then heads back to the kitchen to put the order in. "Figured an oversized Pikachu would have to eat quite a bit."

The waitress quickly returns with Enki's hot water and a ball of green tea leaves as well as Tomorrows fruit juice in an extra-large glass, then wanders back to the kitchen area.

Dipping the steel ball into the water,his eyes begin to glow a soft blue hue as the water begins swirling just a bit in the glass, the green of the tea mixing into it and dispersing through the water. "So... all you can remember is having a very unfortunate run-in with Maximos, hmm? After that, just bits and pieces. Well, the stadium may or may not be the greatest place to go memory hunting with Heaven or Hell only a couple weeks away...the place will be packed with media and onlookers as well as probably a number of people looking for a pre-tournament fight..."

230Tomorrow

"I think i need a fight or two...i need to get my blood pumping, need to make sure i'm not rusty...and maybe it'll make me feel better. You know....work out frustration, or some crap..." John said, taking up the glass and sipping it, savouring the flavour - fresh fruit was something he missed.

"Heaven or Hell? Whats that? A fight tournament?" John asked, his interest piqued as he placed the glass down. "...Are there any openings left?"

231Just Naota

Well, Sokoya was being awfully ******** quiet there. The punk prayed to all the Gods he didn't believe in it wasn't something he said, or that if it was something he said that it was something positive that made her speechless. Edward complimented the way she looked. Nothing. Called her pretty. Nothing again. Frankly, the cyborg was running out of things to say, and he wasn't going to break out 'pickuplines.com.' Surely, that would be a disaster. He wanted to turn to her, grab both of her arms, shake her a bit, and yell, 'DON'T DO THIS TO ME!' But he refrained, thankfully. Instead, he just turned to look at her, noticing the smile and feeling vindicated almost immediately. Phew!

However, Ed would also notice her unsure expression as they approached the hotel and the crowded ballroom. Their arms would brush against one another a bit, the cyborg reaching down with his organic arm to give the bone mistress's hand a comforting squeeze. Giving her a reassuring smile if she managed to look up at him, Edward would lead her across the street (watching for cars obviously) and towards the Crimson Hawk. "It's not even half as bad as you're probably thinking." The cyberpunk tried to alleviate Soak's nerves, using his prior attendence at HoH as the basis for his reasoning. "More people show up and watch the Super Bowl. You'll be fine once they put someone to tear apart in front of you."

232The Female of the Species

By the end of the night, Sokoya was going to look back on how she acted over the course of the night and likely beat herself up over it. It was true that she had been awfully quiet for most of the walk there, no doubt making it just as uncomfortable for Edward as it was for her. Truth be told, ritzy events like the ball were far and away from her norm. She was never one to love the spotlight that these fighting tournaments brought about and it was clearly showing.

That and she was nervous about her date. Apparently she never grew up out of her high school phase.

"You're right," She replied, resting her head on his shoulder for a moment and smiling back at him in thanks for his attempts at calming her. With a deep breath, the woman would relax herself and press on, making sure to keep a firm grip on her date. No doubt that as soon as the finished crossing the street the press would be on them. Still, she pressed on.

Here goes nothing!

233Enki Leviathan

"Ya, I kinda know what you mean," he says softly, the hue of his eyes dieing away as he lifts the cup of tea to his lips and sips softly, nodding a bit before pouring a bit of honey into it. "It's been some while since I've fought, myself."

The waitress returns a few minutes later, bringing all of the food on a large platter. She sets down Enki's first before putting all of John's plates in front of him, barely leaving room on the table for anything else, then bows slightly before scampering off again to go about her business.

"Heaven or Hell? Ya... I don't know if you remember the Leviathan Tournament, many years ago." Enki states as he starts putting cream cheese on the bagel, kinda wishing he'd gotten a little more food seeing all that Tomorrow is eating. "Heaven or Hell took over after that. It's a huge media event with some of the best fighters in all of Gaia attending. Alas, there's no more room and it's a team event anyways. I'm sure there are people at the Stadium right now wanting a fight, though."

234Designated Hero

Sey Wrote:

"N-No way!" She exclaimed, snatching the undergarment from Athan's hand before dodging past him to gather a wayward brassiere. Cursing as she scampered this way and that across the street as the clothes were caught in the wind, the girl leveled a frustrated blue glare on Athan as her hands grew full with lace and linen.

"They're not mine. They're my..."

Don't let anyone know who you're associated with!

"... cousins. I'm delivering them to her. She's staying at the Crimson Hawk."

She was calm as she fabricated her reply and approached Athan all the while, stopping in front of him and stooping forward to snatch a lacy little thong that the wind had blown against his shoe.

"That mob destroyed my map though. Do you know how to get there from here?" L'uazia gave him a look that made it clear that it was his responsibility to lead her, as it was his flash mob that got her into this predicament in the first place. "...Hm."

There was something off about the girl. She seemed incredibly nervous, which could have easily been attributed to Athan just towering over the young lady. This theory, however, was shot to pieces when Lu made it abundantly clear that Athan was now somehow responsible for her safe arrival at the Crimson Hawk.

"Alright, follow me."

And Athan walked right past the girl, already planning on taking a detour through a few side streets in order to avoid the main streets, so as to not have L'uazia get swallowed up by another media storm.

235Tomorrow

"It rings a bell...but no." John said, frowning as he wracked his brain, trying to remember something about a tournament...but nothing came except a headache, so he dismissed it quickly as something that wasn't too important.

"I'll definately have to check that out...any new blood you could point out for me?

John made a point to not comment on Enki's lack of recent fights...each man had their own problems, and sometimes smashing someone in the face with your fist just doesn't work.

236Enki Leviathan

Taking a bite of his bagel, he thinks for a moment, chewing the tasty goodness. "New blood? Well, I was a spectator in last years tournament but I don't really recall anyone who was in it jumping out at me. They were all pretty spectacular. Even a white mage was there, which is something new to me..." he says thinking back on it. For some while he's been looking for a new purpose and that mage really made him think. Smiling, he sets the bagel down after taking another bite, then sips a bit more of the green tea. "If you'd like, I could go with you, unless you prefer to do it alone..." the azure-haired man says softly, taking another bite of the yummy bagel.

237Tomorrow

John was busy shovelling the food before him into his face, mixing the bacon and eggs up and cramming out into his gob as fast as decency allowed, as Enki proposed to him their mutual viewing of the tournament.

John slowed his feeding frenzy to a slow chew as he lifted his glass to his lips. "You asking me out on a date, Leviathan?" He asked, that cheeky glint back in his eye mirrored by the smirk on his face before he took a big draw of juice.

238Enki Leviathan

Letting out a light-hearted laugh, he picks up his cup and takes another sip of tea, setting it down on the table and looking up at the blond-haired man. "Well, I've already taken you out to eat," he says with a snicker. "And I wasn't aware a place where people beat the crap out of each other is considered a date."

239Tomorrow

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Letting out a light-hearted laugh, he picks up his cup and takes another sip of tea, setting it down on the table and looking up at the blond-haired man. "Well, I've already taken you out to eat," he says with a snicker. "And I wasn't aware a place where people beat the crap out of each other is considered a date."

"Well, isn't that how dating is supposed to go?" John asked as he put down his glass of juice.

"You approach each other, wary...you keep your defences up, and use small jabs to lower your oppoants defence, to find her weak points...and then..." He shrugged with a grin, his fork poised at his mouth. "...You go for the knock-out punch."

He jammed the fork into his mouth, speaking as he ate. "Which all depends on the woman, really..."

240Just Naota

The Female of the Species Wrote:

To the front door and right out, pushing her way through the nameless people that were still arriving. She hadn't a clue where Ed was at the moment, so she wasn't able to give him the same treatment as the previous guy, but it didn't matter. She would see him again before the tournament was out, and perhaps she'd be able to give the cyborg his dues. And he could, in turn, reenact some of that crazed s**t he had going on in his mind. For now, she was heading home.

At least she didn't have to to show how terrible of a dancer she was.

She'd see him sooner than she'd think. Fact was the cyberpunk had never actually planned on leaving; in actuality the cyborg was right outside the venue. Across the street to be exact as he didn't really feel like getting fresh air in a crowd of really loud people, but still pretty much parallel to the ball room. All Ed had to do was cross the street and he'd be back inside. He had his bomber back on, hands dug deep into the warm pockets of the thing, and leaned up against the wall of the opposing building. His mind raced as it usually did, but quite a few thoughts that crossed his mind had to do with what had just transpired. Maybe he shouldn't have done this, maybe he should have done that. It was all pointless because none of it could be changed, but the thoughts coursed through his cyber-brain one by one and without pause.

Perhaps he shouldn't have been so angry? Well, perhaps she should have been more concentrated on her date? Soak deserved closure though and perhaps he should have understood that. Then again, their date was neither the time nor the place to bring it up. She could have done that whenever. Before the ball. After the ball. Over the telephone. Anywhere but where they had been only moments ago, and the punk simply wouldn't have cared. It's not like he brought all his ex girlfriends to the ball, and tried conducting post mortems with every one of them while she watched. It wouldn't have been right.

The punk looked up and watched the bone mistress emerge from the crowd of people, thinking that had gone much faster than Ed would have though. Except, she wasn't looking for him, rather she was moving back to her temporary place of residence. He also noted she didn't look to happy. The punk frowned and followed after her even though every iota of common sense told him to let her go. In range, though still about eight feet away give or take, Edward would call out to her. "Why are you leaving?"

241The Female of the Species

It was something of a surprise to see Edward right upon exiting, but it was something that Sokoya would originally ignore. It was blatantly obvious that she was trying to blow him off, considering his positioning on the other side of the street. Alone. In the light. And she was pretty sure they made eye contact. All the same, she made an attempt to storm off down the street without properly acknowledging the man.

Seems he just wasn't going to let her do that.

Eddy called out, asking her why she was leaving. She had half a mind to retort with some witty, smart a** comment, but she didn't. Partially because she was pissed and wouldn't be able to come up with anything better than 'Why is your face leaving', and partially because she just really didn't want to talk to him at the moment. However, with the way that he followed after her like a lost puppy, she resolved herself to at least do something.

Sokoya turned to face the cyborg, approaching him if he wasn't already trying to close the 8 foot distance between them. Perhaps now the man, with all his ocular enhancements, could see the stressful state that she was in. The blood dripping lazily from her clenched fists, the smudge around her eyes from not so waterproof eyeliner.

Drawing close, the woman didn't speak. No, instead she lashed out with her bloodied fist. Aiming to strike Edward clean in the jaw, and hard. Assuming that he managed to stay on his feet, and didn't clock her back, Sokoya would quickly do the most unexpected thing yet. The girl would nestle up against him, leaning up, and kissing the cyborg. It wouldn't be a pretty kiss, though. She was the sort to bite lips.

242Just Naota

He approached the bone mistress as she did the very same, feeling guilt the very moment he saw the blood dripping down her hand but more importantly the streaks of mascara down her face. Frankly, Edward felt like a gigantic douche, and the worst kind at that. Because this time it wasn't because Ed was a godless thief, or because his cunning had got the better of someone. It was because he'd done something to a person he really, truly cared about. Perhaps Ed had the right to be angry about what had transpired inside the ball, but he had done so without the foresight necessary to see what the effect would be on Sokoya. And Ed shouldn't have done that. He just shouldn't have. The cyberpunk's mouth opened up in the attempt to formulate the words to say, but that was promptly put an end to as the silvery-haired girl's fist came too close to the punk's head for comforting, clocking him directly in the jaw.

His head turned with the force of punch, causing the clench his jaw tightly and close his eyes momentarily. Pain surged through the nerves on the side of his face, and it traveled all the way up to his cyber-brain in a cascade of electrical stimuli. Edward's eyes opened up to find Sokoya moving really close, at an unsafe distance for the punk if the intent was violence which he assumed it was. Then lips touched... and Ed was taken aback. The punk's eyes went wide in surprise, and he simply didn't know what to make of Sokoya's actions. His cyber-brain, in all it's computing glory, wasn't quite sure on how make any sense of it. It was just a mystery (to him at least), but at least it was a very, very pleasant one. Edward leaned over and placed his hands on her waist; beginning to pull her as close as humanly possible as his eyes closed and he returned the kiss with as much passion if not more than Sokoya herself. He had been wishing for a moment like this for some time, and the emotions pent up were being released all at once and into the kiss.

Oscar voters, for your consideration.

243Enki Leviathan

Tomorrow Wrote:
Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Letting out a light-hearted laugh, he picks up his cup and takes another sip of tea, setting it down on the table and looking up at the blond-haired man. "Well, I've already taken you out to eat," he says with a snicker. "And I wasn't aware a place where people beat the crap out of each other is considered a date."

"Well, isn't that how dating is supposed to go?" John asked as he put down his glass of juice.

"You approach each other, wary...you keep your defences up, and use small jabs to lower your oppoants defence, to find her weak points...and then..." He shrugged with a grin, his fork poised at his mouth. "...You go for the knock-out punch."

He jammed the fork into his mouth, speaking as he ate. "Which all depends on the woman, really..."

Enki lets out a soft, light-hearted laugh at the explanation and smiles widely before picking up his cup and taking another sip of his tea. "Then I guess, Mr. Tomorrow," he says as he sets the cup down and picks up the last half of his bagel, "It's a date." He takes a large bite of the tasty goodness and smirks as he chews, finishing the bit in his mouth before continuing. "It'll be good to oil the old gears again, though I do believe I will find myself at a disadvantage against you."

244Tomorrow

Enki Leviathan Wrote:
Tomorrow Wrote:
Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Letting out a light-hearted laugh, he picks up his cup and takes another sip of tea, setting it down on the table and looking up at the blond-haired man. "Well, I've already taken you out to eat," he says with a snicker. "And I wasn't aware a place where people beat the crap out of each other is considered a date."

"Well, isn't that how dating is supposed to go?" John asked as he put down his glass of juice.

"You approach each other, wary...you keep your defences up, and use small jabs to lower your oppoants defence, to find her weak points...and then..." He shrugged with a grin, his fork poised at his mouth. "...You go for the knock-out punch."

He jammed the fork into his mouth, speaking as he ate. "Which all depends on the woman, really..."

Enki lets out a soft, light-hearted laugh at the explanation and smiles widely before picking up his cup and taking another sip of his tea. "Then I guess, Mr. Tomorrow," he says as he sets the cup down and picks up the last half of his bagel, "It's a date." He takes a large bite of the tasty goodness and smirks as he chews, finishing the bit in his mouth before continuing. "It'll be good to oil the old gears again, though I do believe I will find myself at a disadvantage against you."

John laughed uproariously, causing some of the people entering the barely open cafe to stare at him as he choked a little on his food because of his mirth, lifting his hand to wipe his lips before taking a deep swig of his juice.

You are worried about fighting me?" John asked. "Thats insane! You're Enki Leviathan, lord of the waves and water, you could probably make my blood boil or make me piss my pants till i die from dehydration or something." He finally finished the rest of his meal, pushing the plate away from him with a small burp. "All you gotta do is keep me away from caffine and all I am is a guy who could punch a hole in your chest."

245Enki Leviathan

Enki snickers a a bit at the man's commentary as he pulls a bit of his bagel from the main mass, his ocean eyes looking up at him. "True, I could do that, but when have you ever seen me use my... abilities... to that extent in a fight?" He pops the piece of the bagel into his mouth and chews quite happily before taking another sip of his tea and leaning back into the booth again. "And it's that whole 'punch a hole in your chest' thing that worries me..."

246Tomorrow

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki snickers a a bit at the man's commentary as he pulls a bit of his bagel from the main mass, his ocean eyes looking up at him. "True, I could do that, but when have you ever seen me use my... abilities... to that extent in a fight?" He pops the piece of the bagel into his mouth and chews quite happily before taking another sip of his tea and leaning back into the booth again. "And it's that whole 'punch a hole in your chest' thing that worries me..."

John snorted as he leaned back into his seat, now clasping his drink in his metallic hand. "Do a few more pushups instead of swimming around all day, and you could be just like me. All it takes is dedication, insanity, and just the right amount of Norse genes."

John hadn't been born this huge. He'd had to work for it, still had to. He worked out every day, to the point where his workouts were bordering on the ridiculous - he could benchpress a train carriage, for gods' sakes.

247The Female of the Species

Sokoya melted against the cyborg's chest, her own hands finding their way up to his broad back. Just to kiss him she'd had to tilt her head back and lift up slightly on her toes, but it was worth it. The girl would passionately press her lips against his, eventually sucking his lower lip into her mouth just long enough to bite down on it. Then, she would pull away ever so slightly, breaking the kiss and lowering herself back down to a normal standing position.

That isn't to say she broke away though.

Big red eyes fluttered open, regarding the cyborg. Sure, he'd kissed her back, but she wasn't exactly sure if he'd really wanted to, or was just doing it to avoid getting impaled by a random death spike. Or, even worse, that it turned out she was a terrible kisser and he would have a look of disgust on his face. It could happen! She'd only kissed one boy before! And he seemingly high tailed it out of there not too long after.

Either way, she'd shoot the cyborg an apologetic look as she clung to him. "Sorry about the sucker punch, but you were being a d**k." She'd comment off handedly.

248Eternal Dirge

Everyone loved the mall. Loved it to the point to pack it solid with waves of flesh and other various pieces that made up sentient life, walking and wiggling and slithering across the ground as their physiology demanded in an effort to see the latest fashions. Creatures that shouldn’t be lined shop windows to gaze inwards on clothes of various colors and styles, some bright and garish to the point of hurting the eyes if you stared for too long. Patterns that only the insane could begin to see point to ran along drapes and carpets, electronic devices bordering on super science clattered and whirred on shelves to the smell of coffee kiosks that ran the length and breadth of the hallways. Everywhere one looked the masses of humanity and inhumanity gathered in tribute to the great green goddess and bartered their hard earned wages away on knickknacks and geegaws they would never truly need.

Smells of all different sorts, pleasant and unpleasant alike, swirled and mixed with the crowds to add to the sensory assault, sourced from different structures and shops to sift amongst the masses. Those creatures with sensitive noses covered them with scarves and complicated breathing apparatus’ to stave off the heady smells as they shopped and those without simply ignored it and let the smells sink into the background. To go to the mall was to see a study in indelicate ecosystems with creatures that shouldn’t be mixing with those that should, civilization boiled down to one of its most base elements.

And in the midst of it all two souls wandered seamlessly through the surging masses as if they didn’t exist in the slightest, finding gaps where there were none to be found and little shoals of calm in the shifting mass. They went where others gathered to view the wares with less than critical eyes on the carriers part, his passenger undoubtedly more interested than he was, and moved with the crowd when they could. Cues and guidance were taken from the pale skinned girl settled on the males back, her view unobstructed by the masses of people at every turn. Like any good transport he moved unerringly to where she directed until at long last the two found something she liked and escaped the river of life.

Damion set Tilly down as gently as he could on the hardwood floor of the clothing shop, trying to keep his eyes off the bright white walls and the equally bright and more disturbing clothing. More modest clothes of normal coloration dotted the landscape of the store on racks and mannequins, but these were more scattered than they should have been. His eyes already hurt from the Technicolor world he’d found himself in but they weren’t here for him after all.

“ Anything you like love, it’s yours.”

He could only find Tilly by the sheer fact that he had set her down, turning in place with his eyes closed to shield them from the world at large.

249Just Naota

He would have said that the kiss had been magnificent, but he wasn't the uppity, frock coat wearing ******** sort of person that would utilize such a word. Actually, it would have been fair to say that Ed wasn't going to say anything at all, even if it was a vocabulary word that was in his approval matrix. To say he was either excited or nervous or both for that matter would have been a great understatement. The man was utterly tongue-tied and dumbstruck and unaware of what was around him, so much so that he'd nearly forgotten he'd been socked in the jaw. The throb of pain being the only thing alerting the punk to his state. Thankfully, it didn't last too long as he calmed down at a considerable rate.

"No worries, Ramak." Edward finally managed to say in a playful tone, grinning from ear-to-ear and shrugging his shoulders as if it didn't matter in the slightest. And it didn't. The cyberpunk's right hand moved underneath her chin and lifted it gently. "I absorbed the blow with my face. It's a special technique. I didn't feel a thing." He joked and immediately went in for another kiss. Apparently, Ed wasn't done with her, though it wouldn't last as long as the first one.

"Wanna go back inside or take a walk?"

250Abyssal Majesty

Almost as soon as Damion let Tilly to the ground, her petite hand reached up and grasped onto his hand, as to not be swept away in a sea of people. She was too small to risk it until they reached a decently roomier space. However, she knew where to start heading. She had seen a few articles of clothing that caught her eye when she was atop her back.

"Over here~"

She chimed lightly, almost drown out by the mall's ever present dyne. Upon reaching the rack, Tilly meekly reached up and sifted through the sizes, looking for at least a small. But as she picked it off, she hurried over to the under ware area to snag a small lacy white bra. Then it was off to the dressing room. The little muse was quick, like a little humming bird.

...

A few moments passed before she peeked out from behind the curtain, waving a pale hand for Damion to come to her.

251Eternal Dirge

He was hers to lead and lead she did, tugging on his arm and hand and him following like any lost child would. Damion was head and shoulders taller than he needed to be to see around the store and that was exactly what he did now that they were moving, scanning, searching for danger or miscreants. Places like this were full of them as far as he was concerned and ultimately the pack of people that roamed the store in their little groups were distrustful enough without his paranoia. No one payed them any mind though, not one of the sales clerks came over to accost them, try and sell them anything, and one look at the glaring visage of the elemental sent other patrons scurring from their path.

It wasn't that he didn't like shopping, he didn't care enough for that to be so, it was just that he didn't like crowds when it didn't involve fighting. And here there was a multitude, a veritable army of purposeless people going about relatively mundane lives with no idea that there was more to it than this. It was infuriating, maddening, to know that most of these sheep would go home that night with no idea that the stars were theirs to grasp. Tilly was all that held the elemental back from a rampage of apocolyptic proportions while the beast within bayed for blood.

His search ended only to watch the Muse search amongst the clothing racks for something she liked, letting his anger bleed off into amusement at her quick and flitting movements. No comment was made at her choice of clothing and he dutifully followed behind her when she went into the dressing rooms. She changed and he waited, tapping his feet on the hardwood floor, crossing his arms over his chest and doing his best to look unapproachable to any of the people who looked as if they'd approach. Serpents writhed and snapped over his skin to match his aggitation and the wise stayed well clear and kept those with less intelligence away.

Damion turned at the sound of the curtain moving, a tiny sound amongst the noise of the mall itself and caught Tilly's beconing hand.

" Yes love?"

His voice carried as he moved, deep and clear enough to pierce the background noise, perfectly pitched to make itself known. He reached up to pull the curtain back when he got close enough, not quite understanding her summons.

252Abyssal Majesty

The muse didn't expect him to open the curtain himself, it startled her, making her gasp and jump bit. Tilly recovered quickly though, her hands smoothing out the dress she had picked out. It looked good on her. Not too plain, not overly fancy. Just right, and just the way she liked it it. The material took to her supple curves, hugging at her middle and hips loosely.

On her feet were a cute pair of boots. She just so happen to find them in the changing room. Right size and everything, someone must have tried them on and not liked them. But on her, they fit very comfortably.

"Do I look ok?"

253Eternal Dirge

A pause, a critical look, leaning back with his chin in his hand as he looked down at her. No judge of clothes, this was for her sake, a show to be put on for her. With his free hand he turned her about gently and made noises of thought and other noises he thought appropriate for the moment. He’d long come to a decision that she looked lovely but to come right out and say it seemed crass, like a fight in a library or a nursing home. The mood had to be set and the different set pieces placed just so.

“ I think…you look perfect.”

He finished, smiling abit behind his concealing hand and nodding in agreement with himself.

“ Yes, perfect is the word we will use.”

Damion inspected her again as he talked and kept quiet council all his own, silently judging the practicality of such clothing and their use in the field. The boots wouldn’t last and neither would the dress but if his time spent amongst civilization had been well spent he knew little of their clothing was practical. Indeed, he could already envision the dress caught on burs and snagged on thorns, the creamy clothe streaked with mud and random blood splatters from where a kill had gotten too messy. But here in the city they were the perfect clothes he could only assume and thus he saw no reason to tell her the things he saw, just smiling and nodding as any good boyfriend would.

254Tale Feather

Alan Meadia, having excused himself from the festivities, had decided that he would rather be without the crowds and activities of the ball. He instead had found a local small bar to quietly be in.

Having discarded his previous dress wear, Alan was wearing his typical armaments, his Kevlar breastplate and leg straps over denam pants and thick steel toed boots. His hands and forearms covered in thick gauntlets resembling the talons of a bird, but cast in what seemed to be a silver materiel. There he was nursing a drink, one of several tonight.

He chose the bar mainly because it was dark, it was as much of a club as it was a bar therefore the lights were somewhat dimmed in comparison to other places, which made his light sensitive eyes feel better, and goodness knew he'd prefer fewer headaches during this time.

Whatever expressions he had in the Ball had long since soured by the time he had come to the club. Inner turmoils he had held back from his physical appearance had been pushing themselves to the surface.

His inward thoughts had become bitter. Why the hell did he bother coming back to Gaia? He knew damned well Sokoya would have likely moved on, and she did. He felt like a damned fool for spending so many years getting back expecting something would be waiting for him. He began to question even that reason? Was it even her that made him do so, or was it just his inability to back down and accept defeat. Was it just defiance against a deity-like father? Drunkenness, even with his heavy resistance against poison, had clouded his thoughts, having had many, many drinks that night. Yet still it he managed to keep that last thread of discipline to keep from lashing out violently. No, he wouldn't let himself become one of the demons that haunted his memory. The gauntlet clenched at the memory of what was torn from him as a price for trespassing into the infernal.

Memories and thoughts swirled deep and powerful into his body, yet his face reflected none of it. It had become cold, withdrawn. It was the same sort of marble-like appearance that mirrored so well the face of his father, the cold, mask that made his appearance seem statuesque, and just as untouchable. His blue and black wings quietly tucked against his back did not even flutter and twitch with emotion as they should have been.

Quietly he would wave for another drink. He had actually been systematically been going through the various kinds, listening to the Barkeeps advice as for which specifically not to mix too soon together. But still, even the bartender was looking at the man with a bit of amazement, the bartender was actually running out of safe combinations.

"You going to be ok, lad?" The gruff, bearded barkeep would say glancing at Alan. "I've seen men three times your size keel over and die from less than you've had."

"I'm fine." Alan said without so much as a slur. "Chalk it up to blood, just pour me another." Alan was sure he was going to have on hell of a hangover tomorrow, but at this point, he'd prefer having to focus on that, than other things.

255Abyssal Majesty

There was a screech as the microphone on the small stage was turned on by an older man. Giving it a few taps, he looked back to the band that had slowly began to assemble themselves.

"Good evening all. Please welcome tonight's jazz ensemble and the talented Miss Chari~"

There was a scattered applause throughout the bar which slowly died out as the woman of mention took to the stage. She wore an apropos black floor length dress, a slit up to her hip as the rest of her dress defined her curves. Her long, slightly curled, dark brown hair flowed easily over her should as the rest draped down her back. shading her green eyes from the bright stage lights, she made a gentle gesture to lower them, and as they did, she glanced at the readied band.

The piano keys were finally tickled...

The darling swayed gently to the roll of the rhythm, her hands moving a little as she emphasized certain notes. She was clearly very talented, giving off an air of effortlessness. It let her feel the song, sing the words with meaning, as if the heart ache might have been hers.

Over time, the song ended, and the woman grinned graciously as the audience clapped, a few whistles here and there.

256Tale Feather

"Been a fool, been a clown

Lost my way from up and down

And I know, yes, I know

And I see in your eyes that you really weren't surprised at me

At all

Not at all

And I know by your smile

It's you"

Alan would turn from his drink to pay attention to the woman singing. There was just quiet observation, at first. Alan wasn't much of a singer himself, though Avion were well known for having great range due to their unique breathing system. He however never got into it. It was a part of him he thought was completely unnecessary. Sacrificed to years of focused study. He had never even really payed attention to the practice.

"Don't care for me

Don't cry, let's say goodbye

Adieu

It's time to say goodbye

I know that in time

It will just fade away

It's time to say goodbye"

Perhaps it was the copious amounts of alcohol in his system, but he found himself paying attention to her song. Somehow it was different when a human sang... it felt more emotional. Less upraised choruses and symphonies of voice and just one woman's expressions, Alan could not tell whether or not they were genuine, but they seemed as such. And the Avion could not help but draw some parallels.

"I stand alone

And watch you fade away like clouds

High up and in the sky

I'm strong and so cold

As I stand alone

Goodbye, so long

Adieu

Oh, how I love you so

Lost in those memories

And now you've gone

I feel the pain

Feeling like a fool

Adieu

My love for you burns deep inside me

So strong

Embers of times we had

And now, here I stand

Lost in a memory

I see your face and smile"

Alan's posture began to slowly change, his steel eyes gazing at the woman with his almost telescopic talents thanks to his heritage, gazing at the woman, studying how she moved. He relaxed yet at the same time sat up straight at the bar, for once, he'd let himself simply be raptured in music instead of it being noise for him to ignore. And in spite of himself, he'd let out a small smile.

"Oh how I love you so

Lost in those memories

And now you've gone

I feel the pain

Feeling like a fool

Adieu

My love for you burns deep inside me

So strong

Embers of times we had

And now here I stand

Lost in a memory

I see your face and smile"

After the song finished, Alan clapped, in spite of himself, gauntlets clashing a few times before he became self-conscious of the fact that he was making more of a racket than an applause. Flushing momentarily at the attraction he brought to himself in the action, he would simply shoot the woman a small, simple smile and then pull the attention of the barkeep who was watching beside him from the other side of the bar.

"She drinks for free tonight.." Alan would say quietly, dropping a platinum coin on the bar.

The barkeep was eager to accept the payment, which was more than enough for Alan's tab plus the woman's. Alan would simply turn his eyes back over to the woman. She had given him a pleasant moment in a chaotic night. Likely the highlight for him, if he would be able to remember it.

257Abyssal Majesty

As Chari looked out to the audience, the noise of Alan's gauntlets was more than attention grabbing. Her eyes focused on him and how he stopped and himself and shied away. It made the brunette chuckle. Taking a bow, she sauntered off the stage, making her way over to the noisiest member of the crowd.

"This seat taken?"

She gestured to the chair just next to him with an easy smile. Chari didn't bother to wait for an answer as she pulled herself up to the seat, crossing her legs as she leaned forward to rest her arms on the counter. Slowly her head turned to Alan, her hand extending.

"I'm Chari, and you are?"

258Tale Feather

Oh boy, here she came. Alan really wasn't ready to deal with yet another woman. Granted, she was beautiful, and so was his singing, but really, he had enough lady troubles.

But she didn't want for him to politely decline. And he got an opportunity to look at her up close when she turned to him. Her eyes... were green? He would turn to her to gently take his hand in his gauntlet, mindful of the claws that were on them and not to cut her, it was a polite shake, devoid of the overly cliche romanticism he may have attempted if he were in a light-hearted mood.

His experiences this last decade had left him all but light-hearted, and tonight was just the climax of it all. The weight of it all was bearing in on him and perhaps more showed through than he cared to think. At least now thanks to the alcohol.

"Alan" He would introduce himself in turn, self-conscious of the fact that he had been drinking heavily, which was forcing him to measure his breath as he spoke and try harder to control his demeanor. He would look briefly at the stage and back to her. "Good number." He would compliment, then followed up with a bit of honestly. "I don't think I've ever sat and listened to a soloist before."

Alan's appearance, aside from the scaring on the right side of his face, was youthful. He was twenty seven years old, literally, but his physical age likely pitted him in the early twenties instead of the mid to late. Only the wear in his eyes and face betrayed he was older than his appearance, and well, the large wings on his back that he did not care to go hide tended to tip off that he wasn't really human. So far though, she hadn't payed much attention to them. Alan actually took note of this, a good thing in his book.

259Abyssal Majesty

"Well I'm glad I could break you out of your shell, Alan."

Chari smiled and let out a soft chuckle. She had already glanced over what he looked like when she asked for the seat. The wings, the scar, and just him overall, though she could definitely tell he wasn't completely at ease with her being there. Chari would have to tread lightly with the handsome lad. Even more so than she did with most strangers in this part of town. Resting her head in her palm, Chari let her eyes take a second sweep of the man, focusing more on his interesting garb, his taloned gauntlets.

"I.. Take it you're fighting in the tournament this year?"

An easy enough conversation, a harmless question. It was always best to feel out the mood of the person you've just met. It made for less awkward moments and a more pleasant evening. Because despite his earlier enthusiasm of her performance, his demeanor told otherwise. This man named Alan carried a heavy burden.

If he'd take time to look at her again, and she looked out to be about twenty four, it was because she actually was. Chari was a human, and unlike so many around her, she didn't care to hide her age with some exotic potion. No, if she wanted to change something, a little song would provide such a transformation.

"I don't think I've seen you around Latent before, is all."

The wings would have been more than memorable. To others they might have been a distraction or a cause to stare, but to Chari they were just apart of who he was. It would be like him staring at her nose or feet. Ergo, she had no desire to comment upon them.

260Abyssal Majesty

"Oh Damion. It's not perfect, there is no such thing that suits the word!"

Giggling, Tilly reached up and pushed him lightly out of the fitting room, her smooth hands slipping a bit on the material he wore. Stepping back and ceasing to touch him, the muse made little shooing motions with her hands before grabbing at the curtain.

"I have to change back, but I'll be quick. And after I'm done I'm going to look about the shop some more~" Tilly closed the curtain. A split second passed before she jerked it back open. "You should pick something out for me! Just find me in the store when you've got something!"

Again she closed the curtain, quickly stripping herself of her new found outfit. It didn't take long at all before she sprung out and was sifting through all the racks, picking and choosing here and there where she saw fit.

261Tale Feather

Already Alan's overly analytical mind was going to work. Gazing a moment at the woman, his eyes not cold, but not exactly letting her into what was behind the gaze either, at least not at first. Her questions were innocent enough, but he had been through hell, literally. His guard wasn't easy to let down anymore. But often the simple answer was the correct one. She was just a girl who found a drunk fighter who awkwardly clapped with gauntlet hands to be interesting. His expression would soften somewhat as he nodded to her question.

"It's my first year to this tournament." He would explain. "I've only been to this town once before to watch."

Now it was his turn at a question, or at least that's how it worked, right? Alan's mind mulled over it as he stared at the remainder of his drink. Suddenly he wasn't interested in alcohol anymore.

Of course the only question that came to mind was the most typical, and cliche one.

"You sing here often?" Alan would ask. It was a common question mainly because of how practical it was. And it was a simple ice breaker, for the most part. That and Alan's wits weren't exactly their sharpest right now. Though, in awareness of such a fact, he would flag down the barkeep for a bit of water, to at least help with the dehydration.

262Abyssal Majesty

Charisma seemed pleased with the question, a warm, toothy grin tugging at her lips. Meanwhile, the barkeep slid Alan his glass of water, and one for Chari as well. But her's had lemon in it.

"Every night." She said before taking a sip. "Well, for the season anyway. There's always a need for entertainment when HoH starts up."

Delicately, Chari played with the condensation on the side of her glass, letting it pool around the bottom and onto the counter. She seemed pleasantly distracted by doing this, but one could tell she was still all ears. Taking in a deep breath, she sighed out a in a soft, happy tone.

"Otherwise I'm always looking for another job. Not really picky about what it is."

263Tale Feather

"Hmm." Alan would nod considering. "I'm fortunate enough to not have to worry about income. My father's old trade dealings left a fairly steady residual income legacy." Alan would leave out the part about his father being both a Steward King and making Alan by default a prince. He really left those connections behind, and it wasn't as if he would ever really rule in the area. His father made the entire country council run with only the monarch used to overrule council decisions if necessary. For a country his father had singlehandedly overthrown, he constructed a very self-sufficient government in its place.

The income, however was made out of side trade business practices, and ownership of the chain of academies that his father owned. Alan was pretty well off, though he acted like a cheap skate at times.

"It's a good thing too." Alan commented. "I never really manage to stay in one place for very long. Though... some of that was more out of necessity." Being a mortal in the infernal made one a target, especially a mortal with large feathered wings. Alan spent the better part of a dozen years traveling from place to place in an attempt to escape with his humanity, and life, intact. But he would not want his mind to linger on that, she could tell the subject haunted him by the color that drained momentarily from his face, even though his expression showed no fear. His eyes, however, seemed a bit haunted.

He strove to change the subject. "I'm sure there are plenty of opportunities for a songstress outside of Latent, however. Have you been out of the city?"

The way she had spoke before, she sounded like a resident. Alan was actually getting interested in this woman's dealings, though merely out of curiosity. Often in his childhood he wondered how people within large modern cities got by. His home world, even his entire realm, never got so developed as to maintain cities. They would become targets for large creatures. the capitals of kingdoms were often well fortified with wards to keep such attacks from being frequent.

264Abyssal Majesty

Looking at him through the corner of her eye as he spoke, Chari indeed noticed the strife he exhibited, her fingers rapping idly at her glass. It was curious, but she stayed away from it. It wasn't her business in the least. But as he mentioned her profession, she stopped the tapping as she turned her head quickly to look at him. Her green eyes were wider than usual, surprised. Had she messed up somewhere? Let slip her nature?

"You called me a..." Her thought trailed off as she let go of her drink. "How'd you know I was a songstress?"

Chari didn't sound defensive or angry in the least, again. It was purely surprise. There weren't many of her talent roaming Gaia, most of them that she knew of were in her family alone.

"I-I mean I'm fine with that you know. But.." Again she let her voice taper off, waiting for an answer of some sort.

265The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

He would have said that the kiss had been magnificent, but he wasn't the uppity, frock coat wearing ******** sort of person that would utilize such a word. Actually, it would have been fair to say that Ed wasn't going to say anything at all, even if it was a vocabulary word that was in his approval matrix. To say he was either excited or nervous or both for that matter would have been a great understatement. The man was utterly tongue-tied and dumbstruck and unaware of what was around him, so much so that he'd nearly forgotten he'd been socked in the jaw. The throb of pain being the only thing alerting the punk to his state. Thankfully, it didn't last too long as he calmed down at a considerable rate.

"No worries, Ramak." Edward finally managed to say in a playful tone, grinning from ear-to-ear and shrugging his shoulders as if it didn't matter in the slightest. And it didn't. The cyberpunk's right hand moved underneath her chin and lifted it gently. "I absorbed the blow with my face. It's a special technique. I didn't feel a thing." He joked and immediately went in for another kiss. Apparently, Ed wasn't done with her, though it wouldn't last as long as the first one.

"Wanna go back inside or take a walk?"

Sokoya relished the man's sweet taste, lingering in the moment of their kiss for as long as she felt comfortable. For some reason, the woman was hesitant to lend herself to romantic feelings. Too many times someone close to her had ruined her heart. As such, opening up herself to Edward like this caused a sense of fright and panic to slightly sour and otherwise perfect moment. Scarlet eyes regarded the seemingly dumbstruck cyborg, her lips pursed. Honestly, Sokoya didn't quite know where to go from this point. Her actions had been in the heat of the moment, but all that adrenaline that'd been pumping in her system had drained out awfully fast.

However, it seemed that Edward was ever the slick and sly character. Taking the situation in stride, he did such a good job at just being cute. She remained motionless as he reached up to gently touch upon her chin. She made no attempt to stop him from lifting her face up towards his, her eyes fluttering shut as he leaned in for a kiss. And for a moment, she pushed out her insecurities to be happy for the moment.

And just like that, the moment was over. Ed was pulling away, and Sokoya was left looking up at him. She hadn't budged from her spot, snuggled up against to his chest. She was more than happy to just stand like this for a time, pretending that everything that had happened earlier was just some dumb dream. That she hadn't actually decked two men already. But instead, her date asked her what she wanted to do.

"Well, I could go for food...though I don't think you'd be interested in my diet." She murmured quietly, laughing at bit at herself and resting her head against the man's shoulder.

266Tale Feather

Alan gave her a genuinely confused for a moment. "Is there another term?" He would inquire to her. He would pause for a moment and gaze at her while his mind parsed through the words of various common language dialects .

His eyes lit up in recondition. His voice got a touch more eloquent as he spoke, as if slipping into a more official dialect. "Oh, I apologize. I did not mean to make you reveal your talents. The language for Songstress and... singer, is it? - is the same back at my old home. " Alan would explain. "Magic is ever present there, and all songstresses use it as a means to ends. I have never stopped to hear it used simply for recreation."

Wanting to give her something she could relate to, he decided to share a bit of his family history."My father uses magic through music and song, yet I have only seen him use it once. I... " Alan seemed to grow self-conscious of the fact. "I never sought an interest in developing that talent myself. I'm am more of a linguist, and an enchanter."He would pause once more, seeing if he had put her back at ease. He did ponder on why he sought to put the woman at ease. Perhaps it was because her company helped him forget what had just happened earlier in the night. Or more likely that he simply enjoyed the company. It was not as if Alan had much in the way of companionship or friends in the area, even his teammates were not much more than associates.

Alan wondered if he actually preferred the constant fear and hostility of the realm that he was previously, to the peace that brought to light how empty it had all been. But he would snap his mind back to focus on the woman whom he was talking to again, trying to keep his wandering attention span in check, not due to her being boring, but simply due to the sheer weight of the concerns on his mind.

267Just Naota

"No, I wouldn't," he replied and managed a grin despite how gross the thought of actually partaking in Sokoya's diet was. Originally, Ed had been terrified of the girl when he had found out what her diet consisted of, and he was pretty sure she knew of his terror considering all the times she had joked about it around him. But those thoughts were close to nonexistent these days, which surprised both Edward and Wigi knowing the source of said terror. It was no long relevant to the cyberpunk, especially now more than ever. Plus, her mouth didn't have a lingering taste of human flesh, though that was difficult to say because Ed never tasted human flesh so he wouldn't know. However, Ed had bit down on his tongue and he's been punch in the face rather hard in the past, so he knew the taste of blood. And it simply wasn't present.

He caressed her cheek softly before going back down to her waist, allowing the girl to rest her head and simply stand around in the same spot for quite a bit longer. Not that Edward wasn't enjoying himself, but the punk was known for his hyperactivity. Standing in place and doing the same thing for long periods of time didn't sit well with him. It made him want to bounce off walls like a pin ball. With her head on his shoulder, the cyberpunk would rest his chin on the top of her head comfortably. He looked all around, synthetic eye scrutinizing almost everything and everyone. No one was nearby and thankfully the reporters across the street were paying them no mind. Ed didn't mind doing this in public at all, but he liked his privacy very much. From what Ed could tell, so did the bone mistress. The cyborg's hands went up the sides of Soak's torso and then back down in soft strokes; he couldn't feel anything at all with his left hand but he only did so for symmetries sake.

"We should probably start walking before the reporters across the street surround us," Edward would finally say after a few minutes, which he believed Sokoya needed. He jerked his head in the direction of the red carpet and the horde occupying it. Then the punk would mention offhandedly, "Are you cold?"

268Abyssal Majesty

Well that made more sense, his explanation succeeded in settling her nerves. Slowly Chari let herself take up her water, swirling the liquid about before simply putting it back down. It was obvious he was from somewhere else, plus, he mentioned it. But she wondered, where?

"An enchanter huh?" Finally an easy smiled appeared. "I suppose I am too of sorts but it's probably different." Seeing as he knew what she was, she didn't see the harm in talking about it a little. "It's my family's profession, music and performance is just what we do. And I don't think I'd have it any other way."

In the short time they've been talking, Chari finally let her eyes meet with his. It was a sign that she was growing comfortable with his company, otherwise, she didn't really like looking people in the eyes. She felt like it was some sort of unspoken commitment, that and as the old saying goes. The eyes are the windows to the soul. Sometimes strangers should stay just that, strangers.

Chari grinned kindly. Now she wasn't some sort of psychic mind reader, but the moments where she let him look into his eyes, her assumptions were definitely solidified. He was more than troubled, by what, she didn't know. Reaching out, she touched his arm briefly with a tap.

"Hey, the night's still young. Got any requests for me to do?" Maybe it'd cheer him up?

269Eternal Dirge

Him? Pick something out for her? The idea was stunning in its almost apparent lack of forethought. Damion didn’t shop for himself, let alone anyone else, and she was going to let him loose here? His mind temporarily shut itself down as she shooed him away and with unsure steps he turned back to the shop at large, gazing upon the rocks of clothes with something amounting to fear. How in the world was he to decide what would look good on her? Even now all he could picture her in was her armor and the night dress from the evening before, those simple coverings easily distinguishable from the usual rabble. No, he had no idea what he was supposed to look for at all!

And with his display earlier, not a one of the attendants was going to help him, easing past or skirting around him in wide circles to avoid getting close to the man. They looked at him with the same look he had on now and had he been of mind he might have approved. But now he needed their help with the sheer magnitude of the task ahead of him and far be it from the proud Hydra to ask for it. Instead he stood there like a tree in the middle of the store as shoppers moved around him, talking in high pitched voices, asking if he was some sort of mannequin, young women looking over and giggling quietly to themselves as Damion’s disquiet grew and grew in magnitude. It was then that something inside gave way and he seemed to come to his senses with a determined look.

He was a man who had killed beasts three times his size, defeated the mightiest of opponents in single combat, died and had been reborn in a sense into the state he was now, would he let a little thing like shopping keep him in shock? No! With long strides he began to stalk through the clothing racks like some odd fashion predator, his back hunched slightly and head swinging slowly from side to side in his search. While Damion didn’t have any idea what he was looking for he’d find it or die trying it seemed.

270Tale Feather

Alan smiled at the offering and spoke honestly. "I haven't the faintest idea where to begin requesting, honestly." Alan would shake his head. "I have not heard music sang to me since my nanny sang me draconian lullabies." The thought brought simpler days to his mind, being raised as a babe in dragon culture. His mother had done so as well, and had decided that she would go through a Draconic Birthing ritual that was responsible for his affinity to the elements. And the open, peaceful nature of the Living River culture of dragons that were his evolutionary ancestors.

His eyes would gaze at hers when they met. They were indeed a breathtaking forest green. Green was a rare color for him to see in full glory, due to his world being one of night, the only deep green he saw was usually a fluorescent kind, like the kind that was almost silver in the moonlight in the everglade fields. Hers was the color of spring in daylight, and it was one of the rare colors he enjoyed seeing in what was considered full light. Alan's smile warmed some due to this.

"I am sure anything you sing will be more than enchanting enough." Alan would compliment. Seeing her smile was somehow brightening to his own day, so there was no harm in a bit of flattery.

271Abyssal Majesty

A faint smirk appeared at his compliment as she wordlessly stood up and headed to the stage. Chari had a small idea of what sort of song to sing, but there were so many in her repertoire. Slowly she sat down at the piano pulling a few blank sheets of music as she picked up a pen and clicked it open. For a moment, she stared at the paper, the pen being tapped against the keys in time to what she was thinking of. Soon, however her hand began moving across the sheet, spelling out tempo and the notes that belonged. Chari moved quickly, not even looking behind to see if she had made a mistake.

Looking up she flagged down the piano player, standing to let him sit. Leaning over, she handed him the music before looking up to Alan, pointing for a second. The man nodded and warmed up his fingers across the piano as Charisma took to the microphone.

"Let's see if you know this one."

She chimed before cuing the pianist to play the song. Taking a breath Chari eased the tune, her hands gently gripping the stand.

...

Win dain a lotica

En val tu ri

Si lo ta

Fin dein a loluca

En dragu a sei lain

Vi fa-ru les shutai am

En riga-lint

Win chent a lotica

En val turi

Silota

Fin dein a loluca

Si katigura neuver

Floreria for chesti

Si entina

Lalala... Fontina Blu Cent

De cravi esca letisimo

Lalala... De quantian

La finde reve

Win dain a lotica

En vai tu ri

Si lo ta

Fin dein a loluca

En dragu a sei lain

Vi fa-ru les shutai am

En riga-lint

...

Stepping from the mic, Charisma sighed as a faint smiled graced her lips. Looking to Alan she giggled before heading back over, taking her seat and sipping her drink.

"That ok?"

272Tale Feather

Alan would listen to the song and smile. The language was easy enough to understand, but Alan knew the words not simply because he could translate them as they were spoken. He was actually familiar with the words on a more personal level. The smile would remain on his face even as she returned to her seat and questioned if the number was sufficent for him. To which he would quote the translation to her.

"In the darkness

The dragon

wakes.

To a cold heart

the dragon takes.

With you at

my side the

dragon sleeps.

On dragon

wings your

wishes leap.

Your wishes can

bring forth a destructive future.

or you can

bring salvation."

Alan would take a drought of his water and set it down, his eyes shimmering slightly with remembrance, and more so at being able to recognize what she sang.

"Sora: The Prophecy of Gaea's Ages." He would turn his eyes over to her. "I have read it many times in my studies, but never before have I heard it put to song before. It's beautiful."

Alan would nod quietly, his mood now working its way upwards. "Thank you, Chari. My night was fairly miserable until I heard you sing tonight. I'm thankful I choose this bar to come to."

273Abyssal Majesty

Chari couldn't help but smile as he spoke. She had accomplished what she set out to do, for once. She had often left things incomplete, so that she might go back to him. But this time it seemed a little too important to do so.

"You're very welcome Alan. Haha, honestly I'm surprised you came to this bar. It's practically one of the smallest in town. Then again, that's the biggest reason I sing here, that and there's a loyal few who come to see me as much as they can."

Looking over her shoulder, she waved to a few old men in the corner who in returned cheered drunkenly. Focusing back on Alan, she chuckled as her hand rested gently upon one of his gauntlets.

"I'm thankful you choose this bar as well." Taking back her hand, she went for her water and took the last sip before fiddling with the glass idly. "It's not such a bad place.."

274Tale Feather

Alan would nod in acknowledgment. "It's small, quiet, and dim." He would reply noting all three of the qualities as if he liked it. "My world lives without the gaze of a star directly upon it. Worlds of daylight tend to hurt my eyes."

His eyes would get a bit distant, as if somewhat homesick. " 'Harsh worlds of bright sky and cold earth.' Children are told about in tales." He would say quietly. "And they're right, comparatively. Pastan is warmed by it's core, the land is filled with hot-springs and volcanic activity. Our day and night are cycled by our moon. There is a... spice... in the wind, that warms the body. Even if the wind feels chill, your body is warmed. I've seen no other place that does this in all my travels."

Alan would pause and blink a moment, looking back at her. "Sorry, there I go rambling. I meant no offense. It's just been a while since I've been home." He'd explained. "I wonder if I'll ever be able to get back there."

275Abyssal Majesty

"Why would I take offense to that? God, that sounds like such a nice place.. Much better than here in Latent. What I wouldn't give to get out more often..."

Her green eyes stared down at her empty glass, the lemon slice resting at the bottom. Slowly though, his statement sunk in a little more, making her realize a few details she would have otherwise skirted. Pastan was definitely not Gaia, seeing as he was talking about worlds. This made him otherworldly, but what was he exactly?

"So if you're not from Gaia.. And I don't think your an Angel.." Chari looked to him with curious eyes. She didn't seem troubled or anything, just inquisitive. "What are you, if that's not too rude to ask."

276Tale Feather

"Beautiful, perhaps, but savage." Alan would say quietly. "'Danger is the price we pay to value life.' - another teaching from the same script I quoted earlier. Worlds like these, to those who are even aware of them, are viewed as too safe, and frivolous." Alan would change the subject when she asked her second question, not really caring to cite the opinions of his father's home-world, as most people often took offense to it.

"Avion, irral nasir vraki, kitril di darastrixi." Alan responded in Draconic Common. "Avion, for short. Thank you for not calling me an angel." He would smile again. She was a rare one. The common comments were 'birdman', 'angel', 'wingly'. They were all considered derogatory statements, highly general. "We claim our heritage from dragons, and it is said that Angels were crafted from our race, by the touch of the God Yahweh. Although, some would like to argue otherwise." Alan actually seemed disinterested in the last bit, about religious discussion. Somehow it struck her that he was definitely not the sort to talk much about religious practice.

He would then tilt his head slightly the side, inquisitively as he gazed a bit at her. "What prevents you from leaving the city? Surely someone with your talents could make a living wherever she choose. Worse comes to worse, you could always charm a perspective employer into giving you a job. Should not be difficult for a songstress." Alan seemed to have no qualms about using such an ability to the lady's advantage, if that's what it took to survive. Many creatures did far worse as a necessity to life, what would it mean to judge her for using what she had to get what she needed?

277Abyssal Majesty

"Wux re aldoer."

She responded half wittily to his thanks as if out of habit, she obviously had no trouble understanding the Draconian. Chari was definitely impressed at the knowledge expressed over all, she admired a good brain. Not many Gaian's seemed to have one at all. Her mind drifted a bit until he mentioned her situation.

"I guess besides a few jobs here and there, I've just never had the reason to leave. I mean. I've been to Barton and Dur'em and whatnot. Bit never really anywhere exotic~" She giggled a little. "And oddly enough, I'm not the type to use my wiles against others unless needed. If I get a job, I get a job.. If I don't then, oh well."

278Tale Feather

"Well, if you've ever the urge explore as far as Gaia Prime, might I recommend Sigil, the City of Doors?" Alan gave a small, furtive smile. "I happen to be residing for the meanwhile. Well, at least not during the tournament season. And I don't think they have singers as good as you." Alan chuckled. "Or at the very least, I wouldn't mind a cheering section for the tournament. I don't have much in the way of devoted fans, I believe. Not unless any carry over from the Dark Tournament a couple Gaian years back."

The truth was, he was enjoying her company and would like to see her again. Sure, she would be at the bar, hopefully. But in all honesty, he would not be. Once the tournament itself started he'd be fairly occupied with the fighting, and after that he would likely leave Latent in pursuit of some more personal business. His father still needed tracking down, as well as some old acquaintances. He still had his ambitions, after all, though in this moment, they didn't seem all too important.

It had been a long while since he felt this calm, this at ease, as if something wasn't going to come out of the wall or floor, or mutate from one of the people around him to come and claim his life, or his soul. Sure, perhaps it wasn't wise not to be on guard constantly, but something in him needed to have his guard down, at least a little. Being constantly alert, constantly pushing without and within, was tiring. It was good to actually feel safe enough to rest.

279Abyssal Majesty

Sigil was noted, but as he spoke of her being his cheering section, she found herself quirking an eyebrow and her lips curling into a smirk.

"Says you." Chari said playfully. "You never know what sort of fans come out of the woodwork when their favorite fighter pops up from a break. Plus, HoH is the tournament to get a fan following from. I mean, you already have me to root you on~"

Charisma laughed as she plucked the pen she used earlier from her cleavage, handing it to Alan nonchalantly.

"Might I have your autograph?" With a bit more laughter, Chari offered out the smooth underside of her forearm from him to sign. Her skin was a healthy peach tone, none too pale, none too tan. "Please?"

}And no she's not teasing him! You assbutt. XD{

280Tale Feather

Alan would look over at the woman a moment inquisitively. Alan had to check himself to be sure she was serious. "You sure you want it on your arm? It'll be the first autograph I've ever signed..."

The Avion princeling actually wasn't one for signing autographs, people fawing over the script of a person's meer name simply by living seemed like a pointless endevor to him. Still... he wasn't going to ruin a pleasent night by turning her down. Instead, he'd make an oppertunity out of the endevor...

"Tell you what, shall we make a trade. My autograph for yours?" Without giving her time to reply he'd take the marker and run it over her under arm with an elegant moton. It'd be the only time he used the short part of his name, and the only time he'd sign an autograph in cursive.

'Al Meadia'

Alan would then smile and hand the pend back to her, taking a moment to remove the hidden latches on his right gauntlet to slip his arm out of it for a moment. It revealed a muscular forarm, though no more than the rest of his frame, his hands were much like the talons had before, though well kept, the nails, slightly longer than what a man would normally keep were also pointed in the forward parts, either from habit or some other reason he would keep to himself. He would offer the underside of his forearm to her in return, the small smile never leaving his scared face.

281Abyssal Majesty

"Deal~"

A titter escaped her as he signed his name, Chari was particularly ticklish, or at least sensitive. As soon as he was done she looked at it and smiled.

"Meadia, that's a nice last name." Taking the pen Chari looked up to Alan. "My last full name is Charisma. Charisma Aria."

Rolling her wrist a bit, she reached over and placed her left hand on his forearm as she signed out her name in rather cursive script, though it was very legible. However, she didn't stop just at her name. A little below her it, she drew out a ten digit number. 410 . 727 . 0090

"Don't lose that now. I seldom give it out." Chari giggled. "I need to know when and where to cheer, after all."

282Tale Feather

Alan's smile widened as she signed his arm, seeing her write the number he reached with his left hand into his back pocket and pulled out his cellphone, looking VERY much like the typical human smart phones being sold commonly out on the markets. With a few quick button presses, he held it in front of his arm and a small flash fired from the back of it.

Automaticaly the application inside decypered the name and numbered and saved it into his database as a contact. Alan always marveled at the nifty little peice of technology he had. This one wasn't his creation, not like his weapons and runeforge technique. But it was something all members of the Acadamy he attended received, none the less.

"Saved forever." He said with a chuckle, then tilted the camrea her way. "Care to pose for a picture?" He woulden't put the gauntlet back on until after he finished loggin the information. "And now I have a number-one fan."

283Abyssal Majesty

The songstress smiled sweetly when Alan took her picture, and even when he was done, her expression lingered. It was a good evening, much more eventful than the ones in the past. Even with her talents, Chari found herself being bored, unoccupied, daydreaming constantly. This was a nice change of pace.

"So, what all do you do in your free time? I bet you aren't sitting around bars talking to songstresses all night."

Grinning, she let her finger trace along his signature, it always seemed like she was trying to keep her fingers busy, though she wasn't being fidgety in anyway. It was a habit for her to be like this, always keeping beat or tempo and when she wasn't, keep the digits going anyway.

284Tale Feather

Alan rested back against the bar a moment, as if consitering her question. "Honestly I haven't had free time for quite a long time... not until I came back to Gaia anyhow." His eyes would gaze up at the dim lights in the bar she could see the shift in his irises, closing hard, bright steel tone down upon the receptive darkness it surrounded.

"Before I... got lost trying to get back to Gaia." He would wash over the subject, clearly being uncomfortable talking about it to a stranger, as beautiful as she was. How would she take to be told he got lost in hell? It was fantastical to other people, and he knew it. "I generally just, kept myself in shape really. Studies, exeorsizes..." He would pause, then chuckle and shake his head. "Trying to fly. I'm only half-blood you see. I can glide well enough, but I'm too heavy to fly... or rather the parts that make me light arn't developed enough in the right places to make it possible without magic."

Alan would then tilt his head slowly and begin counting off some of the other things that he did while 'keeping himself sharp'. "Fencing, What do you call it... Parkour?, Gymnastics, Archery, Runforging, Linguistics, Research, Internet." He lifts his phone up as if it were the source of that last bit. "I used to keep myself pretty busy." Admitting it more to himself really than saying it aloud as an annoucement.

285Abyssal Majesty

"I'd say. I seriously don't do any of that stuff save for exercising. Even then I only do that once and I while to keep my dances and blade skills sharp. Bey hey." She snapped her fingers and pointed at him. "At least you can even glide right? I'm gunna be stuck on good ol' terra firma for the rest of my natural life."

Chari knocked on the counter, emphasizing her point. Like any other grounded being, she often thought what it would be like to fly, wings or not. As for Alan being too heavy, she had a temporary fix. A song, of course.

"It must be interesting to have wings though.."

286Tale Feather

Alan would look at the woman with a slight side glance. "You'd be surprised what heights you can reach if you push yourself." Alan said with a sound of wisdom that belied his years. "I have known plenty of humans who've freed themselves form the trappings of being land bound. I would not sell your own dreams short."

Alan would then chuckle as he rustled his wings a bit arching one, his right, slightly to his side and presenting it for her to gaze at. "They're not all they're cracked up to be." Alan would say in a light tone. "Have you ever had to get punch stains and guacamole bits out of a feathered outfit? It's like that every day. Not to mention the difficulties with space, and taking showers. You become aware very quickly that the outside world isn't to aware of those who have a seven foot reach on either side... or up for that matter." Alan would chuckle. "I have to steal myself away to a part or rooftop just to get a decent stretch."

It was actually quite the gesture of trust to extend his wing out to another as he did. However, she had done quite a bit to offset his bad mood and she was actually the first of all of Gaia to simply sit and talk to him as if he were a normal person, without expectation and without some sort of motive to be had.

287Abyssal Majesty

Her eyes followed as Alan outstretched his wing. Chari tilted her head in though as her focus shifted from feather to feather. She had never been able to see wings of this stature before so close, until a moment ago, he was the closest she had ever been to a winged being. Let alone an Avion.

"I can't imagine the care you must take with them, your wings are gorgeous."

While many people would have probably asked to touch his wings, Charisma was content to simply admire them from the short distance. She had heard that many other people with wings didn't like their wings being pet or handled. Some even got offended. However, there was one little feather that hung precariously from the rest, looking as it it might fall off with the simplest of motions. Hesitantly, Chari lifted her hand towards his wing, flinching every few inches out of sheer nervousness. With a gentle grab, she took the feather up between her thumb and the side of her index finger, bringing it back to her so she could smooth her hand over the sides.

"I think I was meant to stay on the ground." She said thoughtfully as she twiddled the feather a bit before looking up and offering it to him. "I don't think I could take the hassle of not being able to stretch where I wanted."

A giggle.

288Tale Feather

Alan smiled as she took the stray feather, pulling his wing back to him and quickly looking over to see if there were any more 'strays' from the night. Finding no more he gently grazed his claw about the formation, loosening the arrangement a moment before letting them settle back in their formation. Alan was far less pretentious about his wings than his father, or most Avions for that matter. Though the compliments were typical. Though Alan took no offense at the way she wondered at them. Coming from someone who lived with wings his entire life, it was almost comical. For Alan, all he gave was a warm and patient smile.

"They just regrow quickly. Honestly, according to other Avion, I fairly abuse my wings. You should see how well kept my father's wings were. You could have sworn he used magic to keep them in line, but he was a stickler for doing it all naturally."

Alan would raise his hand as she offered the feather, waving such an offer away. "Keep it. It would have likely wound up burned or in the trash anyways. As far as stretching out. It's not too much of a trouble, we can hide them within ourselves..."

Alan would step a way from the bar a moment and open his wings slightly. She'd witness as the feathers seemed to fold in on each other in perfect formation, the wings themselves getting thinner, then smaller though the ruffles getting thicker. Should could see a hint of discomfort on his face as he displayed it however, another byproduct of his mixed heritage. From her perspective, the wings would then seem to slide into his back and disappear, making it seem that he just had a muscular back. The feathers and limb had contracted itself and slipped into thick, yet smooth skin folds that protected the cervices in his back designed for just the purpose for hiding his wings. He'd then make a brief turn around to display his back, which his armor left most of exposed, and at a glance, looked seamless. Only a sharp eye would notice the tiny lines along the middle part of the back where it would part for his wings.

He would then move himself back into the seat, stretching his arms back slightly with a small smile on his face.

"So what else do you feel you're meant to do? You're quite good at singing, but do you have any other ambitions?" It was a curious question. He was interested in knowing what the woman wanted for her life, Alan himself really did not have a set direction, aside from the ambition to surpass his own limits and catch up to his family in terms of standing.

289Abyssal Majesty

Blinking more than a few times at the display, Chari seemed to be terribly distracted. Her expression was that of surprise, again, she had never seen something like that before. And as he sat down and gave a nice stretch, Chari could only think of one thing to say.

"Damn, that's really nifty. Now I totally wish I had wings or something.." The last part was mostly to herself, his question taking a few moments to sink it. "Oh me? I.. I don't know what I want to do. Sure I can sing and all but.." Looking down at the feather, Chari ran her finger up the spine slowly. "I suppose the first step would be getting out of Latent. I don't have much luck here with anything, really."

290Tale Feather

Alan would listen to what she said and thought on it in his own situation. He really did not have much of a direction of his own... well, not anymore. Contemplating it on the long term, he began to think of how foolish he was, diving headlong into hell over a woman he barely knew, even if he loved her. Sure, it was heroic and romantic and all, but it was also stupid. It had taken him three years just to get the art of tearing a specific destination down, and even when he did it, he screwed it up royaly. Eight years afterward being lost in hell for that mistake. He was lucky to still have life, or his soul... well, most of it.

"What's keeping you?" Alan would ask after a moment. "Do you have anything specific or have you just not really gotten the motivation up?" Alan thought on the first times he left his own safety zones. He was a child then, and mostly it was defiance and curiosity, but still, there was that apprehensive fear of the unknown, of loosing what was comfortable. He wondered if it was the same for her, or if she was tied to something... or perhaps someone.

291Abyssal Majesty

"What's keeping me?" She parroted, looking up to him from his feather. "Nothing is keeping me. My family is out and about all over Gaia. They send me letters saying to get out into the world, but I don't see why I should if there's no purpose for it. I have a job here, a little apartment..."

Shrugging, she thinned her lips as she glanced back down to the feather. He would be able to tell that she had thought this out more than once. Chari pondered the subject a lot, especially when Heaven or Hell rolled around. Seeing people from all walks of life made her curious, but it was never enough to make her take a chance.

"I'd like to find a home someday. Latent isn't home for me anymore, it's just something that keeps me sheltered and fed, like an old friend." Smiling, Chari looked up into Alan's eyes. "I have a feeling I'll find a reason sooner than I expect."

292Tale Feather

Alan flushed when she looked at him and said those words. He wasn't quite good at the idea he might be someone's 'reason'. To him, it felt like a responsibility he would not be worthy of.

But as she mentioned her dream of wanting to find a home, Alan pondered on that a moment, and was reminded of something that was shared with him. "My father always said that home was not about a location. At least not specifically. I'm sure 'home is where the heart is' is a common expression even in these realms. My father used to elaborate, saying that home could be a person, or an object. That it is belonging onto something..."

Alan would appear to be saddened. "I came back to Gaia thinking that I was returning to such a home. But I was gone too long. Worse, leaving to begin with wasn't my choice. I fought hard to return, and for naught."

293Tres Ecstuffuan

smilies/icon_arrow.gif Blue Fin Restaurant - Latent

Far from the Crimson Hawk, a small bar and restaurant sat dwarfed in the massive city of latent. After the red carpet ball Tres had decided rather than deal with those inferior pigs that would no doubt have migrated from the ball to the Crimson Hawk, he would rather enjoy a meal elsewhere. The dread headed warrior in this instance was so content with the perfection of himself that he had not even been aware of his loneliness. Every moment that he sat casually reading over the plate left covered with minuscule scraps from what was a bountiful meal, he produced a picturesque aura of majesty.

Just the way the moonlight over the Latent port shined through the window of the somberly lit resturaunt and onto his white linen outfit put the young warrior aglow. He seemed like some statue, posed casually for a designer advertisement. The book in his hand was an esoteric tome entitled 'The Forgotten Beyond', it was a novel written about research done on the far realm incursion, the immatereum and its denizens such as Daemon's or Illithids. Tres did not intend to delve into such things for his personal use, but despite the man's brawny nature he was constantly athirst of knowledge as any child of Ioun should be.

The emerald third eye dot on his head glistened brilliantly as he shifted his head to look away from his book for a moment. An interesting thought occured to him for a moment before his thoughts drifted to another place. He was thinking, for a rare moment about someone other than himself. Though as he looked up he was miraculously surprised that another, not the one whom he had been thinking of, was in the same establishment. Alan, his team member and another individual whom he did not know.

Tres closed his book as he stood up to approach his team mate Alan at the bar. "Alan", he said calmly nodding to the avian warrior before turning to his friend expecting to be introduced.

294Abyssal Majesty

"I wouldn't say for naught." Chari said quietly, a faint smile appearing on her lips. "We wouldn't have been able to have this nice evening if you didn't make it back, from where ever that may have been."

Holding that thought, Chari looked up to the man who had just stepped towards them. he knew Alan. Perhaps he was a teammate? Smiling pleasantly, Charisma waved tot he newcomer, Alan's feather nestled neatly between her fingers.

"Hello there."

Lowering her hand to her arm, she smoothed her palm over Alan's name as if she were suddenly self conscious about it.

295Tale Feather

Alan would notice Tres showing up and would abstain from letting out a sigh and rolling his eyes. Well, he was having a good night untill mister egomaniac showed up. Still, Tres was Alan's captain and a teammate. It would be best, at least for now, to remain on good terms. Hell, if it wasn't for his ego, Tres was a decent guy after all.

"Tresondros Ecstuffuan," Alan would say in introdution. "Meet Charisma Aria. She's a singer here. Chari, this is Tres, my team Captain."

Chari would see a change in Alan's deamanor, the walls went up, so to speak, and having seen behind them, she'd reconize the change for what it was, a shield against hostility and distrust. A drive to surpass all commers who would challenge his life and way of living. Still it was ferocious, his steel colored eyes seemd to bear the edge of swords to them with intensity and ambiton. There was no real agression there, at least not to the standards Tres knew Alan by, having seen how passionate Alan was in combat. But it was the 'Alan' the team captain had come to know.

"I take it you got sick of the insanity back at the Hawk as well?" Alan questioned to Tresondros casually.

296Tres Ecstuffuan

"Its aggravating to be around those failures and barred from combat."

Tres said pompously as expected. He viewed himself as a superior being. Though Tres was not stupid enough to extend this belief to those whom he intended to ally himself with. Alan was competent enough and he felt like the man had come from a similar enough background to be tolerable. Tres looked at the woman, who was apparently the singer of this place. He smiled and nodded his head respectfully, feigning politeness as he often did to keep his partners happy.

"Its nice to meet you Chari.", he said normally enough. Though there was something about his posture that would reveal the truth. Alan would see it, the way he stood up tall with his chin held high and his chest puffed out as if nothing in this world could harm him. To most though the large dread headed fighter just seemed somewhat 'heroic'. He honestly didn't really care who the girl was, but his ego didn't blind him to social conventions.

"I can't wait to get this thing started, It seems very few warriors of note thought to make an appearance at the ball, so it seems the only way i'll be able to sharpen myself against them is by meeting them in the tournament. Had I known only the riff raff would show up I wouldn't have bothered.", Tres moved to sit down at the bar with Alan and Charisma.

297Abyssal Majesty

"Oh, the team captain eh?" She said lightly. "It's good to meet you too, Tres."

Charisma consigned herself to looking back down to Alan's feather, slipping her fingers over the sides as the two men spoke. Chari had always wanted to see what the Heaven or Hell Ball was like. She'd been watching it on the tv for years. In fact, it was on now. All of the women were in their glitzy gowns and all the men in their fancy suits. Sure what she was wearing now was pretty, but it didn't even touch the glamor of the ball. Chari sighed quietly, maybe next year, she thought. Or the next after that, or the one after that..

Looking back at the stage, Chari thought of what song to sing next. She wasn't being paid to sit pretty and talk to the customers. Turning to Alan, she opened her mouth a bit to say something, but she opted out of the action. She instead waited to be spoken to, Chari didn't know what to say otherwise.

298Tale Feather

"If I did not know better, I'd say you were most ready to get involved in a fight regardless of the ban, until the enforcer showed up." Alan said in a measured tone. "We are all beasts Tres, regardless of how refined we may act. We'll have our shot to prove such soon enough."

Alan would shoot Chari a sidelong glance, it seemed as if she wanted to say something, and Alan would have preferred to hear what she had to say, rather than what Tres had. Not that Tres did not have the occasional kernel of wisdom in the massive logs of bullshit he forced out of his mouth. It was simply that Alan far more preferred the woman's modesty and savvy than the overbearing pompous arrogance that Tresendos put off, if not directly upon Alan, to others.

"Say.." Alan would turn to ask Tres a question. "You wouldn't happen to have any connections to Sigil's entertainment industry would you? The lady here could use a shoe-in to get out of town."

299The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

"No, I wouldn't," he replied and managed a grin despite how gross the thought of actually partaking in Sokoya's diet was. Originally, Ed had been terrified of the girl when he had found out what her diet consisted of, and he was pretty sure she knew of his terror considering all the times she had joked about it around him. But those thoughts were close to nonexistent these days, which surprised both Edward and Wigi knowing the source of said terror. It was no long relevant to the cyberpunk, especially now more than ever. Plus, her mouth didn't have a lingering taste of human flesh, though that was difficult to say because Ed never tasted human flesh so he wouldn't know. However, Ed had bit down on his tongue and he's been punch in the face rather hard in the past, so he knew the taste of blood. And it simply wasn't present.

He caressed her cheek softly before going back down to her waist, allowing the girl to rest her head and simply stand around in the same spot for quite a bit longer. Not that Edward wasn't enjoying himself, but the punk was known for his hyperactivity. Standing in place and doing the same thing for long periods of time didn't sit well with him. It made him want to bounce off walls like a pin ball. With her head on his shoulder, the cyberpunk would rest his chin on the top of her head comfortably. He looked all around, synthetic eye scrutinizing almost everything and everyone. No one was nearby and thankfully the reporters across the street were paying them no mind. Ed didn't mind doing this in public at all, but he liked his privacy very much. From what Ed could tell, so did the bone mistress. The cyborg's hands went up the sides of Soak's torso and then back down in soft strokes; he couldn't feel anything at all with his left hand but he only did so for symmetries sake.

"We should probably start walking before the reporters across the street surround us," Edward would finally say after a few minutes, which he believed Sokoya needed. He jerked his head in the direction of the red carpet and the horde occupying it. Then the punk would mention offhandedly, "Are you cold?"

Sokoya smiled as sweetly as she could at the cyborg when he turned down her offer. She knew, obviously, that he didn't have much taste for human flesh. She just enjoyed teasing the poor man about it because it was clear that he didn't like it. And the thought bothered him on a whole 'nother level, of course. Unfortunately for the pair, Sokoya just didn't know where that phobia came from. If Ed ever DID inform the girl, even she would feel bad about her jesting, and completely understand where the poor b*****d was coming from.

One could only hope that Sokoya's mouth didn't taste like blood. Hopefully it only tasted like toothpaste, cause like any decent person she practiced good oral health care. Besides, she couldn't recall eating anyone today. You'd think that the girl would be a bit self concious about something like that if she planned on making out with her date later in the day. C'est la vie, as it was something that was of no concern.

Ed seemed to sense Soak's need for a few moments of quiet and calm, as he made no quick attempt to get going. Instead, he did what any good date would do and just let her get anything she wanted. At the time, it was merely resting her head against his chest, eyes closed, and ears listening to the soft rhythm of his body. Did he still have a heart? Would she hear clicks and buzzing? The thought roused her curiosity.

So swept up in her own situation, she'd paid no attention to everything across the street. That is, until Edward finally made mention of it. Lifting her head slowly, Soko would blink in confusion at his words. Reporters? Surrounding them? Then, she tuned back into the world. A quick glance across the street confirmed what she'd already been told. The influx of attendee's was finally coming to an end, and so the reporters were running out of stuff to cover. It couldn't be much longer until they decided to come poking their noses where they didn't belong.

"You're right...let's go." She would murmur in reply, taking the lead and heading down along the street. She didn't exactly have a destination in mind, but anywhere was better than where they were at. "No...I'll live." She replied after getting a block away.

300Tres Ecstuffuan

"And prove we shall. I am confident about this year."

It would raise the question of 'whenever was Tres not confident'. Tres grinned smugly as Alan asked about his connections. Tres believed he knew a lot of people, whether or not he was on the best of terms with those people was both a matter of perspective and overall was up for debate.

"I don't know any producers or anything but I do have a few contacts to a few bar establishments through the Emerald Eye Society. The Black Cherry is a pretty popular Sigil bar and I know the dwarves who run the Nine Swords."

301Just Naota

His heart didn't boop or beep like Robocop, but it wasn't out in the clear just yet. The heart beats sounded human enough (significantly louder), albeit they did so at a very slow rate. On a typical human, this would be a significant health problem, but was the norm for the cyborg. Ed's artificial heart pumped more blood per beat than even the greatest of human hearts.

The punk nodded in agreement as they set off, away from the Crimson Hawk and the commotion of the Red Carpet. He caught up with Sokoya quickly and positioned himself to her left. Ed wasn't trying to be protective of her with his choice, he simply wanted to be in a spot where his right hand was closer. The one that he could still feel with. "Here. Wipe your eyes," he gestured to her botched make-up as he passed her a napkin he'd taken from the ball. "You probably want to get that out before it dries. If you don't it'll end up looking like that one scene in the 2nd Harry Potter movie where the boy wizard stabs the s**t out of that journal. Not that it would make you look less pretty. That would be hard to do. Impossible.." He was nervously rambling now, but that was apart of Edward's charm. Yeah, let's just call it charm.

The pair would walk another block or two before Edward would speak up again. "What happened back there? You just kissed me?" He was curious. Who could blame him?

302Abyssal Majesty

Chari perked up a bit as Alan questioned about a possible job. And when Tres answered, her spirits rose a little too. A chance to get out of here? It was a choice idea, and she was all ears.

"I.. Can sing lots of different things too. So It's not like I'm limited to a single style." She sat up a little bit, tucking Alan's feather delicately behind her ear. "In fact I'm confident I can sing anything.. Someone just needs to give me the notes and tempo and I can match it..."

Chari's eyes sparkled a bit, she wasn't lying in the least.

303Tale Feather

Alan looked over at Chari and his features brightened somewhat at her reaction. "I'm sure you'll have no problem fitting in. As I said before, someone with your talents could get a job anywhere."

Alan would look over at Tres and nod at his suggestions. "Nine Swords is the place you took me to after we met, yes? That was a fairly friendly place, even if a bit old fashioned."

Alan would tilt his head and cross his arms a bit as he looked at Tres a long moment. "But just how confident are you in our chances? Three of us are new to Latent's tournament, and only two of us have Tournament experience. I'd wouldn't go to far to over-boast our chances to our teammates. I would not wish to scar them unnecessarily or have them shy away from coming again."

Then Alan noticed something on Tres's face. "Speaking of scars, I see you have a new decoration. I did not know I was setting a trend. Care to share the story behind it?"

Alan walked over slightly closer to Chari, if she would allow it. He wanted to make sure she knew she was not lost in his thoughts. He would place his empty water next to hers and press them towards the barkeep for them to be refilled, then hopefully turned his attention with Chari over to Tres, smiling inwardly at the fact that he now drew attention to a visible flaw in mister perfect's features.

304The Female of the Species

It was a shame that such a curious little detail was lost on Sokoya. Her knowledge of the human body was limited to what she saw while she tore people into chunks. More often than not, but not always, they were dead during this time and so she didn't really get a chance to figure out how fast or loud a human's heart beat. So her potential concern at having a defective heart would never come up, due to simple ignorance.

Whatever!

Off the pair went, Sokoya leading in front of her date by a few paces for a short while before his longer legs allowed for him to catch up. As they walked, he would offer up a napkin to clean herself up with. And while she was grateful at first for his impressive foresight and compassion...she couldn't help but wonder. Who the ******** steals napkins from a ball? Not that she was actually going to question him, it was just a random thought that'd be lost out of her brain inside the next five minutes.

She took the napkin from him, and offered her gratitude as she tried to clean herself up. Not the easiest of tasks without a mirror, but she did her best. Meanwhile, it would appear that Ed had managed to actually get...nervous? Snapping out of her self centered moment, she would glance over at him as he rambled on, trying to make sure that she knew how good she looked.

Cute.

Though, what he said next would cause her to pause in her stride and glance him over once. "You're right, I did..." She would comment, as if she was shocked as to what she'd done. Honestly....Sokoya probably was. "Though...I also punched you pretty square, and you're not complaining about that. Funny." She said with a coy smile.

305Just Naota

Edward had gotten nervous but that would begin to lift almost immediately after posing a question to his date. It was a difficult question. Difficult for Edward to speak aloud, and probably as difficult if not more for Sokoya to answer truthfully. Thankfully, it hadn't even been half as bad as the punk thought it would be, and his infinite relief showed on his face after having said it. Like a great weight being lifted off his shoulders, but the conversation wasn't over. The cyberpunk came to an abrupt, momentary halt as the bone mistress stopped mid-stride. He listened to the first words to come out of her mouth and resumed walking; waiting to see where she was going with that, and had to grin when he finally did. Yeah, he did. Didn't he?

"I already told you, darling. I learned illegal ninja moves from the government. Secret techniques that no man should possess." The punk chuckled as he joked about it again, turning the corner that they had turned earlier in the night. Certainly, in that context the joke wasn't the truth, but in a way the cyborg hadn't been lying either. Soak would likely find out about that someday. Perhaps soon. "I absorbed the blow with my face. And I'd absorb a thousand more if it got me kisses like that."

Edward spoke freely and unlike before without any nerves. He was just weird like that. One gets used to it. Grinning at her, the cyborg's right hand stroked up Soak's side and then back down to her hip and back up again. Rinse. Repeat. "But why'd you do it?" Another tough question but he was keen on knowing the answer and maintained his composure.

306Tres Ecstuffuan

"Oh this."

Tres said while leaning forward towards Alan and pointing to his face with his right gloved hand. On Tres's face was a long scar that had reached from beneath his right eye right through the side of his lip. It was a long large scar but somehow it did not detract from Tres's overall attractiveness.

Due to Tres's psychometabolic powers, he could remove the scar with a thought but somehow Tres thought that the scar was a favorable accessory. Even though he could mentally force his body to hide the scar, the scar would never vanish from the natural state of his body and to hide the scar would be to admit fault.

It was obvious that to Tres it hadn't even registered that Alan was pointing out a flaw, in an attempt to humble him. The way he sat there in the stool with his chin held high and the smug gaze in his eyes, it became apparent that why Tres could get along with people at times despite his haughtiness was due to the way in which his confidence worked. Tres was so secure in himself that often times when he was being insulted in his mind it registered as mere attention and interest from lesser individuals. Maybe it was a sort of stupidity on Tres's part, but people often needed to be very blunt to attack Tres on a personal level.

"It is a reminder", he began as he lowered his hands and rested his thumbs into the brims of his jean pants pockets.

"That you always bring a knife to a street fight and that winning is what is most important. I was young, before the last time I fought in the heaven or hell. I thought to go about defeating all of my father's enemies to prove to myself that even without his spiritual arts I was still just as good as him.

I fought Darius kaiq, who eventually turned out to be a team mate on my first foray into the Heaven or Hell. I tried to grapple with him and wouldn't ya know it, the b*****d pulled a shank on me and worked me over pretty good.

Well, hmph, The road to greatness is paved with pain and sacrifice, even a perfect warrior must know that. The scar and the ones I will gain in the future, is just another piece to complete the puzzle of true beauty that I am. You can't be afraid to get hurt and I...am not afraid of anything.", Tres said mixing bullshit with what seemed to be a moment of clarity.

"As far as our team mates. Lovi is green, but she is strong and stubborn. She will rise to the occasion of this tournament. Gloria is even more amateur, but I've seen the expanse of her mind and within her is a power that I have not seen in anyone save myself.

She is my sister in Ioun, and like me she is a perfect being in bloom. I won't say I told you so when the strife of this tournament brings that power out of her.", Tres mentioned Ioun, the only diety he paid respect to. Tres believed that psion's were the children of Ioun and that Ioun asked of his children to seek knowledge even to the point of surpassing the god himself. It seemed that Tres saw himself in Gloria, or at least he wanted to and maybe that was why he held her in such high regard.

Tres was the son of Sieg Ecstuffuan. It was in his nature to take people under his wing and try to teach them.

307Abyssal Majesty

Thinning her lips as this Alan's team captain spoke, Chari took this as a sign to leave. Not entirely, but at least to the piano or stage. She had no clue who or what they were talking about. And there was nothing more awkward than to be left there smiling quietly like an idiot.

And so she did. Silently she excused herself from her seat and set off to the stage as she had wanted it to. The pianist was there, playing some tune, Leaning on the piano, Chari mentioned something about her playing for a while, the musician smiled and nodded as he stood up and left his post. The songstress thanked him and took his seat, her fingers sliding over the keys without pressure. For a moment, she pondered which song to sing, what the audience light want to hear in the hours of the night. Her green eyes glanced up to Alan as he sat at the bar. Maybe something he'd like, she thought. Biting her lip, she looked down at the keys and readied the chords. What was a little flirting through music, after all?

It's not the pale moon that excites me

That thrills and delights me, oh no

It's just the nearness of you

It isn't your sweet conversation

That brings this sensation, oh no

It's just the nearness of you

When you're in my arms and I feel you so close to me

All my wildest dreams came true

I need no soft lights to enchant me

If you'll only grant me the right

To hold you ever so tight

And to feel in the night the nearness of you...

308Tale Feather

The words that came out of Tres's mouth faded into background as Alan notice that Chari was moving away, sure, Alan heard what Tres said... that was until Chari started singing... after that point, Alan's team captain's voice was just noise. Unwanted noise.

Alan couldn't help but smile, a bit flushed in the face, at the content of the singing. Flirting through song seemed to be far more... interesting... effective, attractive than simply speaking words. The Avion prince was raptures, without even a hit of the Songstress's ability being put to use.

"Hey Tres..." Alan would say, almost in after thought. "Get lost. We'll talk later."

Alan would give Tres that sort of glance that Alan had once before in his eyes when he had first talked to Tres at a Starbucks at the Sigil. And after that, Tres really would be tuned out of Alan's perception as he listens to the woman complete her song. Alan would reach behind him and grab the water that was there, drinking from the glass. He had long since sobered up, alcohol like everything else processing through his system quickly. It was nice to hear the music with a clear mind, though he would have to keep in mind that he was still dehydrated. Fighting was not far off in the future and it would be good that he had the mind to keep in shape.

But right now, even if the combat began tomorrow, that would seem quite a ways off to the Avion.

309Tres Ecstuffuan

"Hmph, Well ******** off to you too."

Tres said with a chuckle, before walking away seeming to barely notice Chari's beautiful voice. Tres didn't stick around to listen to the woman sing, he was uninterested in such waste of time. He also knew that the tournament was near and it was time to make the final mental preparations for battle. Being a warrior of the mind, mere relaxation would not suffice.

310Abyssal Majesty

Smiling as she noticed him paying attention, Chari giggled and mentally celebrated. She wasn't much for trying to flirt in general, but Alan seemed to be worth her time. He was certainly kind, although that was partially her assuming, more so hoping.

Looking back down to the piano, she let her fingers do as they pleased. They chose a soft tune. Chari didn't need to watch herself play, like most instruments, she knew the piano like the very bones of her body. So instead, she glanced back up to Alan, flashing him a smile that easy meant 'come hither', or at least recognition that he noticed her intentions.

Though, Chari would make no other advances, she like many women knew how to play hard to get and come and get me. She had already put herself out there to someone she had just met.

311Tale Feather

Alan would catch the hint, walking over to stand by her, listening to her play on the piano, returning the smile she had given him. What was so unique about this woman that was making him feel at ease, to the point of pushing away other ambitions? Right now, reason did not matter. She was comfortable to be around so much that he found himself automatically asking what came to his mind.

"When do you get off work?" He would say before he even realized the words had came out of his mouth. His cheeks almost colored, just a touch. He tried to recover himself a bit. "I mean, these people can't keep you here forever, can they? They must let you go home sometime."

A failed attempt. Boy was he fumbling this one. Unlike his father who was quite savvy when it came to charming women, Alan himself was more or less the fool about them. Alan's gaze averted slight form her but he found himself not wanting to evade his gaze. He studied her for some hint, some indication that his foolishness wasn't harming her wiliness to be around her. All the while calming himself to make another attempt, perhaps with some guidance the next time around.

312Abyssal Majesty

Following through with the song, Chari let it end shortly after he asked his question. Laughing a bit, she took her hands from the keys and rested them on her lap. The fumbling was rather cute.

"I can leave whenever I want. They let me make my own hours this time of the season." She said smoothly. "Why, did you want to go someplace else?"

Standing from the piano bench, Chari gave a subtle stretch to her back as to not draw unneeded attention from the rest of the bar patrons.

"Cause if that's the case, I need to go change out of this dress, or I think I'll scream."

The garment she wore was quite a tight number. It constricted her ribs a bit as to accentuate her curves. The owner of the bar made her wear it to attract customers, while Chari didn't mind that, the dress just wasn't her normal get up. In the least.

313Tale Feather

Alan would look at her a moment. Her outside the dress? Now he would be curious as to what she wore on her own time. Alan would nod a and manage to redeem himself a bit with his next statement.

"I would like that. I have not seen much of the city. I would like nothing less for you to introduce me to your old friend." Alan would flash another smile, having referred to the way she remarked about the city itself. His eyes would follow her as she went into the back and wait penitently for her to return, moving over to the bar and setting his glass back there.

As he waited, he would take a look a moment at his own garments. He never really considered it much himself, but he wondered how he must look through her eyes. He figured he was dressing mostly for function and comfort, only really picking colored that matched his wings well and never really thinking of the aesthetics of it. He'd be curious as to what colors she chose for her own outfit, as she really did not have anything major like wings to base it off of.

314Abyssal Majesty

Chari wouldn't take very long to ready herself. Which was surprising considering the outfit that she\'d be wearing. The dress must have been a bit of hell to take off too. But since she had worn it or something to it's nature so often, she shed it like a second skin.

Walking back out, Charisma was fiddling with her hat, in fact, she was placing his blue feather in front of the white one already adorning her hat.

"Tadaa~" She chimed lightly as she popped on her hat, straightening it a bit before holding out her arms. "Where did you want to go? The park should be nice this time of the night.."

315Tale Feather

Now this woman knew fashion. Alan smiled, widely as he saw her adjust her hat. It was all he could do to prevent himself form becoming slack-jawed. For all the beauty that was supposedly shown in the Crimson Hawk ball, there was only one other woman that had been beautiful enough in his eyes to cause such a reaction.

And she punched him in the face.

But Charisma managed to be the second one tonight to pull the feat, and she wasn't even at the ball. Maybe it was the feather motif that did it for him, or maybe the hat, but he was most defiantly in approval.

"An here I thought you looked absolutely stunning in a dress... I am... honestly impressed. You look gorgeous." Alan seemed almost to get a bit self-conscious of his outfit even more so now than before. "You wear that normally?" Alan would blink several times trying to compose himself.

"Oh, and yes, the park would be wonderful. I could use the opportunity to truly stretch." Alan politely offer his left arm like a gentleman, in spite of being a clawed gauntlet, for her to take if she so wished as he would ready to leave into the night. Of course, he had no idea where the park was.

316Abyssal Majesty

"Oh.." Chari blushed a bit, her hand finding her cheek. "Thank you Alan.. I do, actually. I wear it almost everyday, when I'm not at work."

Now Charisma might have been able to flirt, but she also was a moderately shy girl when it came to following through. With a meek, sweet smile, she obligingly took Alan's offer and laced her arm through his, bringing herself closer so that he was just touching her side.

"Heh, the park is only a block or two away, so it shouldn't take long."

Fixing her hat one last time before gesturing to the door, Chari took the first few steps to get them going.

317Tale Feather

This was a dramatic improvement to Alan's night. Having a beautiful woman in arm that was actually doing so for his company, instead of himself just being polite, was far better than even the best parts of Alan's night at the ball, and the Avion was aware of it. For the life of him he couldn't remove the silly, happy smile on his face. It felt so odd to him, the stretching lined in his muscles weren't used to moving in that particular direction, used to either disapproved scows or a simple neutral tone. Sure, there was the polite smile, or even the occasional happy one, but they never lingered for more than a few moments.

But that wasn't the only sensation. Alan may have been a person to literally be light on his feet, but he never felt as such in the metaphorical sense. But now, even with the tournament looming and the ruin of his goals still hanging on his heart, he actually felt such in a more metaphorical, emotional sense. His wings ached to be out and fluttering, and Alan wanted to almost bounce his way with Chari out the park.

Why was he so happy? Alan himself may not had understood exactly why, but it was, in a matter of fact, the first time he ever went to the park with a member of the opposite sex, even the first time a woman outwardly showed interest in him, instead of him initiating. Sokoya was the first woman Alan actually got involved with in more than just the physical sense, and even then it started as just that, with the intentions to aid an ally wrestling with themselves. While it wasn't officially a date, this was the closest Alan had gotten to one.

It was normal, innocent of the cruel intentions he had come to expect in life, and piratically devoid of the looming dark dangers that had been a constant for him. That was more than plenty to smile about for the young Avion prince-ling.

All the while Alan could not stop admiring the woman's outfit. Beyond the fact that it was both snug and showing in all the right places, it also had a depiction of beauty that matched all of the standards in his fathers culture. Form fitting, slender to the abdomen, feather motifs and even with a bit of cap or skirt style in the back.

Realizing that he was starting, he would flush, fighting a bit with his spare hand. "Sorry, I don't mean to stare." He said unremittingly. "You would be the light in an Avion court though." He would conclude providing another compliment to smooth things over. A 'light' as referred to in the Avion culture was something life flowed around, the center of attention, so to speak. It was a hefty compliment, similar to 'life of the party'.

"... Have you ever witnessed a Heaven or Hell in person?" Alan would ask, changing the subject to a topic they could both relate to for the moment.

318Abyssal Majesty

As they walked to the park, Chari was simply taking in the cool night air, sighing every so often as she took a deep breath. She loved being outside, especially during the night time. But tonight it had been exceptionally nice. It wasn't very often that she was out with someone, let alone a man.

Out of the corner of her eye Chari noticed Alan staring at her, but she didn't stop him. Like him, she enjoyed the attention. Usually she was just over looked because of the other woman that inhabited this city. They were all adventurers, fighters, strong mages. Otherwise known as not her. Charisma laughed lightheartedly at his compliment.

"Oh please~" She smiled broadly and shook her head. "I'm nothing special, and flattery will get you everywhere~ Anyway.. No, I haven't ever gotten to see the matches. Haha, I've never even been in the hotel, but that's ok. I just tend to watch it from home.."

319Tale Feather

Standing now at the park, Alan Meadia had gotten his bearings of the area, fortunately as the part was not one that was overtly attracting people at night, the lights were quite limited. While not full, the moon provided enough light for Alan's eyes to enjoy the area. It was a good idea for him to come to the park tonight with the crisp chill air. It felt a little bit like home.

Alan's smile would take a hint of mischievousness as she told him about where flattery could get him. The opportunity was just too good to pass up.

"Oh?" Alan would say in a moment of confidence. "Will flattery get me to a kiss?" He had no idea what to expect form asking the question, but he figured he at least had to try. And why not? He had been thinking about it in the back of his mind since she came to him at the bar.

320Abyssal Majesty

A coy grin came over Chari as he asked about the kiss, he was quite confident about it to. Where she another person, she would have taken him up it right then and there. But her conscience told her to do otherwise. It wasn't often that she was given so much attention.

"Sure~" She giggled. "But maybe later hmm?"

She didn't have the guts to say that she was too nervous, or that perhaps she wasn't so sure just how good of a smoocher she actually was. Charisma had only had two boyfriends in the past, both of them being fighters who in time left. Neither of them lasted for more than a month.

Fiddling idly with ring on her finger she sighed lightly, letting the cold night air fill her lungs. If Alan was anything of the enchanter he said he was, he would maybe notice that metal had been etched away with magical runes. They definitely had a purpose.

321Tale Feather

Her answer, honest and open, actually made him happier than she perhaps would have expected. He valued it's simplicity. No mind games.

"Never before you're ready." He would assure her. "Sorry if I seemed pushy."

Alan would notice she would be fiddling with a new piece of jewelry on her finger. Alan's eyes, out of mere curiosity, focused in on the ring itself, catching the etchings and the runes that were on her finger, and, due to his education as an enchanter and runic linguist, was able to descender at least the base purpose for the rune on it. The complex details and algorithms of the ring itself basically told him that the ring wasn't truly a ring at all, that it was just the storage form of a different object.

"That's an interesting ring." Alan would say, interjecting a change in subject so she would not feel uncomfortable in turning him down for the moment. "A transformation rune... what's it turn into?"

322Abyssal Majesty

"Not at all~ In fact I didn't have a choice with my first kiss. He sorta just sprung on me, heh."

She then looked to him, then to her ring as he mentioned it.

"Oh! Here, let me show you."

With only a bit of effort, Charisma took off the ring and clapped between her hands. At first, the only noticeable difference would be that of her bare fingers. Her bracers had turned into full fledged gauntlets, protecting her digits from her weapon. As she pulled apart her hands, the ring seemed to morph and stretch itself out into a rather large circular blade in which at three points the metal was formed into separate blades. Of course, they followed the grain.

Smoothing her hands over the inside of the circle, emitting a vorpal tinge, she smiled as she spun it about either of her wrists before throwing it up and catching it in her right hand. With a smile, she grasped at it and smoothed her fingers over the inside again out of habit before offering for him to hold it. He could, seeing as he had gauntlets too.

"It's my ring blade."

323Tale Feather

Alan would take the weapon as offered, turning it from one side to the other, looking at evenly for a moment, before suddenly letting it slide inside his right wrist and spinning it deftly and transferring it to his left without much effort, it seemed as if he had some training with the sort of weapon. Without so much as a pause he would be able to eject the weapon form his left wrist into the palm of his gauntlet, where it was caught and presented back to her.

"Good balancing, though, a little weighty." Alan would observe. "Chakrams like that are not uncommon weapons with us. Anything that can be used mid air, especially weapons that can cut and damage other wings. Various sizes of Ring-blades and charkrams are usually paired with hook swords to recover them quickly if they're thrown. The Acadamy I was taught in as a kid had a good number of Avion students, so we were all trained in our traditional weapons."

Alan would then look at her again as a whole. "You really would fit in well in Avalonia. Kinda scary how much, actually." He would shoot her a smile to indicate it really wasn't actually scary. But he had to wonder if her family once knew Avions or other such winged humanoids.

"Mind if I stretch a moment?" He would ask her first, rather than surprise her with suddenly sprouting out wings in the middle of a conversation.

324Abyssal Majesty

As Alan tested out her weapon, Chari didn't say a word. Instead, she just listened to what he had to say. It was interesting to know that the weapon was common from where here was from, one didn't see them often on Gaia. Taking a hold of the blade once more, she held it tentatively.

"I usually don't throw it unless I have good reason to. It's my only defense against someone. Otherwise I'm just a human with a good set of singing abilities. Even then, sometimes those don't work."

Charisma smiled at this mention of fitting in. It wasn't often that she did. It peaked her curiosity, to know she'd fit into another world to well. With all the little bits Alan had said of it, it sounded lovely.

"I wish I'd be able to see your home someday. It seems lovely." Chari blinked. "Oh please!" She gestured to him to go ahead. "You don't have to ask me.."

325Tale Feather

"It tends to startle people." Alan said in observation before letting his wings unfurl.

Foom

For all the effort it took to contract the wings, they came out really quickly. Seven feet on either side, easily twice over the reach of each arm and then some. The dark inner feathers and the deep blue outer feathers faded into each other around the edges but did so very subtly. They would stretch out to the side along side Alan's arms, which outstretched to either then his arms would flex down as his wings would stretch up. Given the size comparison of his wings to his small frame, it was quite a wonder how they manged to fit within his back, but truth was, aside form the limbs themselves, most of the wing was simply flaps of skin layered with feathers.

Being only five foot seven, it did make him look quite a bit bigger.

Alan would kneel a moment taking a sharp intake of breath, then with a flap of his wings Alan would leap into the air and preform a back-flip turning himself completely around to land upon his feet again. Honestly, he would have been able to add fancy twists and other moves into the flip, but honestly, was wasn't in the mood to show off, he was simply stretching himself out and letting out a bit of the energy he now had.

He would close his wings after he landed the cool steel eyes warm with the mirth he felt in the night. "Ahh... thank you kindly." He said to her. "Honestly, I haven't gotten much in the way of relaxation since I've gotten to Gaia."

He would weigh in on her wish to visit his homeland for a moment. "It's a dangerous place." He would caution. "But I wouldn't mind showing it to you... as soon as I figure out how to get back there... technically I'm still locked out of the portals between here and there... I just, went around them." Alan's wings would shutter a moment and his skin would pale. Again, the subject was a bit traumatic for him.

326Abyssal Majesty

Again, Charisma watched in silence as she shrunk down her weapon into it's ring state, slipping it back on to her now bare again middle finger. An embarrassed smile crossed her lips as she saw his wings spread and him do a back flip of some sort. A blush crept up there too. She couldn't help it, he was rather handsome, and what with his wings and such -- she grinned -- she absolutely didn't mind the sights she was seeing.

However, the moment Alan's face paled, her grin faded into a worried expression. She knew it was because of what he was speaking about, in fact, he'd mentioned it more than once. Pursing her lips for a moment, Charisma took a bold step by moving towards him and skimming a bit of hair out of his cold eyes. She didn't know why she did it, just just felt like she should, like she had to.

"You keep mentioning this, getting lost or going around things." Tilting her head thoughtfully, Chari looked up into his eyes. "Where did you go?"

327Tale Feather

Alan's wings pulled in close, his eyes measured hers for a moment. She reached and shifted some of the hair in front of his face away from his eyes. He weighed in on the concern in her eyes, the cool steel of his own retracting for a moment back into the mask his emotions weighed the desire to trust the woman in front of him, and the instinct to cower his weaknesses inside himself and lock them away, unreachable.

"... I might want to sit down for this." Alan would say after a moment, his mood really sobering. If she was paying close enough attention, there was the faintest tremble in Alan's wings as he moved to sit, apparently not minding that his wings seemed a bit scrunched behind him against the bench. Like a being who lied down on their arms as they slept, it had become something of a normal thing for him. Though, any of his Avion brethren would have been aghast that he would abuse his wings so.

"For me... it's been eleven years, but it's only been two here." Alan would begin quietly. "I had just won the Dark Touranment... everything had gone to hell. I got separated from my teammate, and... well, girlfriend, chasing after one of our own Teammates, who had stabbed us in the back at the last moment... when my father caught up to me and told me I had to leave Gaia and return to the Trinirealm, our home realm. He told me the relationship between him and mom was finally coming to blows and he did not want me involved - a lie if I ever heard one, but he wouldn't give me a real answer. He brought me back there with a spell and locked me out of the portals between the worlds. As far as I know, the lock is still there."

Alan paused and shook his head. "I wasn't even given the chance to say goodbye or explain anything to anyone. As far as Gaia was concerned, I just vanished. And of course well, I had relationship with Sokoya Ramak that just started, of course I wanted to go back." Alan gestured with his gauntlet "Mom had a portal of her own in her realm to Gaia. The problem was... that portal was in her home in Coytous... in the infernal... what you'd call Hell, or the Abyss, or whatever."

328Abyssal Majesty

"Oh-okay."

She said quietly as she followed him to the bench, sitting after he situated himself. She sat sideways though, facing Alan with her legs pulled to her chest. Her lips were pressed gently to her knee, all the information he gave her began to sink in.

What suffering he must of had to go through for eleven years of his life, fighting literally through hell just to get back to his girlfriend. Former girlfriend, by the sounds of it, he was too late. In two years time, and without an explanation, Chari might have done the same think in this woman's, Sokoya's shoes. But Charisma not only felt sorrow for Alan, but guilt as well seeing as she had been flirting with him. Sure, he had flirted back but..

"Eleven years...?" Chari questioned, almost in a whisper. Slowly, Chari unfurled herself and moved a little closer to him on the bench, being careful to not bother his wings. Tucking some of her long hair behind her ear, she shook her head faintly. "I can't imagine what you must have went through to get back."

Reaching up, she hesitantly put a hand on his shoulder, smoothing her thumb over his pale skin faintly, unsure if it was okay to do so. Charisma never thought of herself as any good at comforting people, but it never stopped her from trying. Leaning forward a bit, the songstress looked up at him to catch his eyes with hers. And when they did, she'd simply smile warmly.

"But I'm so happy you made it.."

329Tale Feather

Alan looked at the woman a while and shot her a small smile, then raised his eyes skyward to the moon through the slightly overcast sky. The smoothing feeling on his shoulder, a warm point of soft flesh against the cool air. It calmed the inner turmoil, keeping his mind in reality than off into the dark. To him though, it wasn't nearly as traumatic as someone outside of his unique upbringing, his mother resided in hell after all. It wasn't as if it was completely unfamiliar territory. But wandering around close to home, and being lost were two completely different levels of danger, especially for hell.

Blinking for a moment when he realized something.

"You're the first person to tell me that." Alan said in a more of a realization of that tone than a lamentation of the fact. It had not even occurred to him that he sought any sort of appreciation for the troubles he went through. But there it was, through someone he had only just met.

"It was actually mostly my fault... the timing, I mean." Alan observed. "I had to manually make a portal to Coytous, but I messed it up... that's how I wound up lost... in the end, I had to bargain to get there. But... I'm out. Sokoya is with some cyborg guy now though. Of course I expected as much being gone as long a I was, but... it's never quite the same to actually see it."

He would reach and place a hand upon hers a moment, turning his face to look into her eyes as she sought. He held them there for a moment, that urge to kiss those full lips tugging at the back of his mind again. Still, he pulled back on the desire. He had meant his words, and truth be told, the girl deserved for him to make sure that his interest was genuine, and not simply a rebound.

"Thank you though. You turned the night around for me. I never thought I'd wind up finding someone like you on a night like tonight had been."

Alan would smile, then his expression flattened a moment suddenly as he looked again skyward.

He felt it again, a cold droplet of water, the beginnings of a late evening rain.

330Abyssal Majesty

"You're welcome hun.."

Shifting her hand under his, Chari shyly let her fingers curl at his palm, holding them loosely together. Empathy ran strong in her veins, letting her almost be able to understand what he had felt. Almost. It was a vague, dull feeling trying to tug at her heartstrings.

Following his gaze, she too looked up to the sky, only to be speckled with a few raindrops herself.

"Oh~" She said. "Maybe we should get going.. Do you have a place to stay?"

She asked this question innocently, even though it might have not come off as such. Chari was curious, if he didn't, she had a couch for him to crash on.

331Tale Feather

Alan was absolutely no good at lying, so he wouldn't try to. "The Crimson Hawk offers free suites to participants of Heaven or Hell." Hey would state simply. "They're shared with the Teams though..."

Alan would get quite for a moment, he did not really want the night to end, but the rain was starting to come down with a bit more earnest. "He would look at her as the rain began to tease at the feathers of her outfit. He would stand with her, his hand still in his, and speak an idea that came to mind.

"Looks like it's going to be a heavy one... Let me walk you home?" He offered. His wing would arch over her head slightly and his brows would raise. "They make for good umbrellas at least."

332Abyssal Majesty

Standing up herself, Chari smiled as she looked up at his wing. He was right, they did make good umbrellas. She knew his wings would be alright though, most wings were waterproof to a point. Gently, she held his hand a bit more, her smile growing.

"I wouldn't have it any other way."

Her house was a ways away compared to the few blocks they had to walk to the park.And though it was pouring rain by the time they got to her house, and she had started to get a little drenched, even with the aid of his wing, she enjoyed herself.

Her apartment was more like a small condo, It was it's own little unit. Giggling and fumbling for her keys from her belt's purse, she unlocked her before looking at him, the rain beading off her eyelashes.

"So.. I guess um." Rushing to get inside to keep from getting wet was a pretty moot point by then, instead, she bit her lip in thought before speaking. Pointing inside. "..Do you want to come in?"

333Tale Feather

While Charisma herself was starting to get soaked, Alan himself was fairly drenched, as it was easier to cover someone else with his wings than himself. Sure, he arched his other wing over his head as well, but it was no where near as adequate.

And he was cold, there wasn't the same environment in latent as it was in his home realm, the water here rained without warmth, and Alan longed to be rid of the chill seeping into his skin and bones. Still, the smile on her face was well worth it.

Alan actually didn't expect to be offered in. He blinked for a moment and nodded to her. "Sure." He would say in reply. "I could use the time to dry off before I go back." Of course, they were just words to keep himself form flushing at any other possibilities. Though, a more innocent part of him was curious as to what her home looked like.

But still propriety mixed with uncertainty wanted to make sure she was ok with letting someone she had just met in. "Are you ok with it though? I might soak your carpet a bit." Alan admitting shuttering some water off of his wings to display his point.

334Abyssal Majesty

"Don't worry about it. C'mon in."

She said carelessly as she went in, taking off her hat and putting it on a small stand. The inside of her house was pretty clean all but one exception. All about the tables and counters there were sheets upon sheets of music, some strewn around, some in neat piles, some paper clipped. along the walls were all sorts of musical instruments, some antiques, some still able to be used. There was even a piano in the corner. The rest of her home seemed plainly furnished however, her kitchen had some things here and there, the living room had a couch and a match love seat in front of a flat screen tv.

"Well, this is it."

Chari chimed as she slipped off her bracers, setting them on a small empty space on the table before disappearing into the hallway. In a moment, she was back with two towels. Handing him is, she set to drying off her hands and arms enough to deal with the sheet music. Hurriedly she scooped them up into stacks, make it so they wouldn't be harmed by anything.

"It's nothing much, but it's a place to live. Did you want anything to drink?"

335Tale Feather

Alan would glady take the towel and begin to pat down his wings first, removing the remaining droplets upon it before retracting his wings back into his body.

Now Alan's Kevlar vest wasn't necessarily wet, the material itself was rain resistant, but his body beneath it had trapped a good deal of the moisture that had came on along his back and front. It was annoying, but for the moment, he wouldn't go as far as to remove his only top in front of this girl. Not that he woulden't normally, but it was just that something about her. So he would focus on his hair and his pants, another article he wasn't going to go without tonight,

"If you have any juice on hand that'd be great." Alan's diet had to consist heavily of fruits and other natural sugars, mainly due to portions of his heritage. "If not water's just as good."

He would unzip one side of his vest and begin working his arm around to push the towel underneath, it looked awkward, but it got the job done. If Charisma got a chuckle out of it so be it.

Alan mused himself at the papers she gathered, and related to his old doodles of runic forms and studies he did in his dorm room. His was more plain, however, as he never had gotten into music. Art on the other hand, painting and drawing, held purposes in the forms of magic he was interested in, so he did have some talents there. His place was filled with easels and scattered writing instruments.

"Are all these your own work?" Alan would say at the papers strewn about.

336Abyssal Majesty

"I think you're just in luck then~"

Going into the kitchen, Charisma opened her refrigerator and bent over a bit to sift through the contents. She knew she has at least a bottle of apple juice, and there was those little white grape juice boxed she tucked in the door.

"Oh where is it.."

Searching more, she got to the back with a frown. It looked like she didn't have that apple juice after all. Falling to her knee, Chari paused to look at Alan for a moment, wondering how many he'd want. Three, she decided as she grabbed a total of four. One for herself. Standing, Charisma shut the door with her hip before putting the three boxes on the counter, scooting them towards him.

"It's all I have, sorry.."

337Tale Feather

Now a gentleman wouldn't have taken notice of the fact that Charisma, in a tight outfit that left her inner thighs exposed and was a bit close fit in the bottom section, would be bending over as she went through her fridge. A gentleman would avert his eyes from the smooth and muscular form of her hind end. Or how well it matched the from of her body. A gentleman wouldn't wind up staring.

...

... ...

Nope, Alan wasn't a gentleman, not in that moment. There was some color to his cheeks though, for the thoughts going through his head were most defiantly not the innocent kind.

As she turned around to hand him the three juice boxes, he'd nod gladly. "It's more than all right. It's not as if you were expecting guests tonight or anything." He'd say and give her a reassuring pat, then began the process of piercing the aluminum covering of the pack with the tip of a gauntlet claw then inserting the straw in. Setting the other two drinks on the nearby desk, Alan made quick work of the first juice box then set it down next to the other two. Quietly he'd finish rubbing off his vestment and his chest underneath and began folding the towel to lay against the couch. It may have been damp, but it was certainly less wet than his pants were, and it would be better if he sat on that, then the couch directly.

Reclaiming his drinks he'd help himself to a seat

"Are these instruments heirlooms or do you collect them?" Alan would ask looking about the apartment even from his seat. For some reason he felt the need to sit down. Perhaps it was the cold rain or the late night, but Alan was beginning to feel weary. He had been on his feet long enough for a day.

338Abyssal Majesty

Charisma laughed a bit as he patted her shoulder. Heading to the love seat, she used her leg to make it face him before taking a seat.

"Some are heirlooms." She chirped as she went about opening her own juice box, putting her lips to the straw for a quick sip. "Others aren't. Like the mandolins over there, they belonged to my great grandparents. That one is mine, which I can use along with the violin, viola and cello. The clarinet and the flute are a little older, but still playable."

She had been pointing to each of the instruments as she spoke of them.

"I.. Have perfect pitch and, well, I'm just good at picking up instruments.."

Looking at Alan for a moment, Charisma blushed and looked down to her juice box, taking another sip. She wasn't one for talking about herself very much, and it was certainly and oddity that she had a house guest. Slowly, she looked back up.

"Are you comfortable?"

339Tale Feather

Alan would nod, a bit sleepily. "Actually yeah." He would say with a smile on his face. "This place... kinda reminds me of the dorm I had in Idonis Acadamy." He would say quietly, with a smile on his face. "Honestly, I haven't felt safe like this... in a very long time. It's nice."

He would reach and grab the second juice in which he would drain in a similar manner as he had before. "Maybe it's the familiarity... or the company." He'd end it with a light flirt.

The tension in his body had relaxed. It was fatigue from so many years tension, beginning to unwind.

340Abyssal Majesty

Charimsa grinned with a gentle hum after she finished up her drink. Alan beginning to relax let her do so in return. She hid it well, but she was still nervous about having met him, and flirting and the like. However, now she was just keeping an eye on him.

"You can stay here if you'd like Alan. The hotel is a ways away.. Actually, hold on.."

Getting up, Chari went back to the hallway, but this time disappeared for a bit longer. And upon arrival, she brought gifts of pillows and blankets.

"Here~" She said, putting the pile of blankets down and handing him the pillows. "They're just from my bed if you don't mind, and I have a few more if you need them."

Smiling sweetly, the songstress sat on the ground near the cough, sitting on her knees and looking up to Alan. Jokingly she waved her hands unison to unseen music.

"It's like a sleepover~"

341Tale Feather

Alan looked at her a moment as she offered for him to stay, it was a very nice offer for her to make, especially to a stranger. She mentioned that the sheets were from her bed and he would tilt his head at her.

"You're very generous... are you sure you're going to have enough blankets too?"

He wasn't going to refuse the feeling he had at the moment, the feeling of safety, no matter how fickle it might have been in the long term, at least tonight felt safe. Alan would work to unlatch both of his gauntlets and set them on the end table beside the couch so as not to reck the coverings with them. Alan had actually gotten accustomed to wearing them asleep, so it was more for her own comfort, as well as the situation of her bed coverings, that he did so.

Then she said something unfamiliar to him in a light tone, and he was forced to ask:

"What's a sleep-over?"

For all of his pushing in self studies, Alan did not have much in the way of social interaction as a child. All of his friends were members of his mother's house or his Father's staff. He advanced far too quickly in his classes to make any true friends in the academy. So obviously, he'd never heard of the term.

342Abyssal Majesty

"Don't worry about me. I'm sure I have a few extra. I tend to get cold pretty easily, so.."

For a moment, Chari stared at Alan as she asked what a sleep over was with this look that said 'are you serious'. Chuckling, she leaned up and playfully patted him on his face before smoothing the back of her fingers against his cheek.

"That's just plain adorable." A giggle. "But it's just like it sounds. Sleeping over someone else's house. Kids mostly do it."

Hesitating for a moment, Chari meekly slid her fingers over his cheek once more before slowly taking her hand away. Her eyes hadn't left his while she did so.

"Alan.." She said quietly. "Stay as long as you like.."

343Tale Feather

Alan would reach gently and grasp the hand that had caressed his cheek, holding it lightly in his hand for a moment. A dull ache in his chest surfaced.

Ok, now she was pulling herself too close to really pull out of this safely now.

Alan's left hand reached out gently to run along her cheek gently, moving from the chin to her ear, pushing back a piece of her hair there with it. His fingers would then cup her cheek gently. He would draw himself close to her, and if she followed the guidance hers to him. All the while Alan's eyes remained to hers, kind, and searching her eyes for fear or readiness.

In the last moments Alan lifted his lips to her forehead kissing there instead of the lips he had desired. The promise was kept. Only when she was ready. Without a clear indication he did not want to overstep his bounds with someone he felt so at home with by being pushy. Honestly, more than his desires, he feared ruining it, ruining the moments he had during that time. She could feel a bit of that in his lips, in his hand. A tender caution born from the same loneliness that drove the expression to begin with.

He would part back with a smile to her, a private, pressed smile. "Thank you Chari." He said quietly in turn.

344Abyssal Majesty

'This is it.'

She thought.

'Here it comes..'

Chari hand anticipated this moment all night. Letting him initiative her forward, she slowly let her eyes close, her lips lightly beginning to pucker to receive his. Her heart beat in her chest like a quick metronome, trying desperately to keep up with the tempo of her excitement.

Until she felt his kiss her forehead.

Eye fluttering open, she could feel the embarrassment well up in her cheeks, no doubt making them a dark rouge. She could definitely feel uncertainty of his touch, it made her want to take it from him. Replace it with confidence.

Confidence was the key word here. If Charisma wanted something, she was brimming with it. And to hell if she didn't get that kiss. Thank you he said, and as she crawled up onto his lap, hands on his shoulders, her legs slinking to either side of this Chari would lean in, not stopping until their lips were together.

'You're welcome..'

345Just Naota

smilies/icon_arrow.gif The Docks

With the opening ceremony, his date and the preliminary round out of the way, the cyberpunk figured he could finally relax. At least until the first round. A round the cyborg was positive Kehr's Sign would be participating in. So, while other participants might be a ball of worries right around now. Edward was as cool as a cucumber. No worries at all. Which was why the punk decided to visit the ocean today with Sokoya. Ed leaned up against the railing of the pier, staring out into the ocean with his dark green eyes. Music hummed softly out of his earbuds, slightly muffling the sounds of the ocean and the people on the docks as he waited for the bone mistress to return from where ever she wandered off to.

Today, the punk wore a black Epoxies t-shirt. A dark green hoodie, zipped up halfway over that, and blue jeans and black sneakers. A pair of large black plugs adorned the holes in his earlobes, along with a much smaller piece of jewelery in the cartilage of his left ear, and another on his tongue. Edward rested his elbows on the railing and rubbed his jaw softly with his right hand. It was still a bit sore, luckily not broken, but it hurt nonetheless.

Now, where was this girl?

((Can't write for s**t tonight.))

346Vintrict

[The Docks]

In this world, there exists ideals. People who share the same ideals come together, forming a stronger representation of that ideal. Through this network, the ideal becomes so strong that it is able to then take control over the lifestyles of any that come into contact with it. There is one example of such a process of influence that exists in this world. And it exists under the title called "Triads." They are considered one of the most notorious groups in the world. Some people call them a gang. Others call them a business. But no matter how one looks at it, they are considered a force to be reckoned with, an offset of society with its own voice and its rules. Their foundation is the ideal that they were bred under.

A large ship pulled up into the docks. Amongst the other trade ships in the harbor, they didn't seem that much different. Lots of transportation ships like it pulled into the harbor daily, so it didn't stick out normally. As the boat docked, its large ramp fell, allowing cars to drive off, all which had come from the other side of the river. Unknown to the general population, however, these vehicles were filled with suited men; men who were of the Asian origin; all these men wearing the brand of the "Triads." Of course, neither of them did not have an outward evidence of being part of such a notorious group. But their organization and similar dressings were enough to draw attention to them.

What business did these men have in Latent? Only time would tell.

347The Female of the Species

-Da Bears Docks

Sokoya strolled awfully casually down the Latent streets. She already felt at home here, or at least as much as anywhere else. The girl never really had a true home to call her own since she was 10 years old or so. Each street was as good as the next. And, minus the stint of employment that was the Kami no Ashita, these were all the same. This particular one just happened to be leading somewhere important.

She was dressed in typical fashion for herself. Some odd sense of style that occasionally swung towards the 'butch' spectrum. Due to laziness, the description of garments will be skipped, and instead a simple link will do. Mind you, her left arm happened to be wrapped well up past the elbow in medical bandaging. The only marking from her preliminary fight.

It was pretty clear how well she'd done.

But back to the event at hand; Sokoya's approach towards the dock. Edward had gotten in contact with his newfound girlfriend shortly after preliminaries had ended, and after sharing that he'd done pretty well, mentioned that he'd wanted to meet up. Who was she to say no? And, more than likely, she'd find the rest of the team at some point during the day.

Strolling out onto the scene, the girl would tuck her hands into the front pockets of her jeans as she scanned the docks. With the hustle and bustle of commerce, it wasn't exactly easy to spot her cyborg companion, even more so with a sudden influx of cars literally filled with....asian businessmen. To this, she'd merely arch a curious eyebrow and carry on her way. Sokoya wasn't exactly feeling the most energetic, or else she'd have likely tried to dig a little it.

Sneaking up behind Edward, The girl would leap onto his back without warning, hoping that he'd be able to hold her up and maintain his balance in the process. Unfortunately, she wasn't making it easy on him, what with trying to cling to the guy with only one arm.

348Just Naota

The punk bobbed his head softly to the music still playing from his gPod, eyes looking from the pier to the docks proper where a bunch of suited individuals and vehicles were coming off a large boat. His synthetic eye zoomed in on them, and scrutinized them as much as he could for a few seconds or so. Without really thinking about it, Edward retrieved a cable from his pockets and produced his smartphone as well. He plugged one end into the phone and other into a port on the cyberpunk's left arm. It was pretty badass but probably looked awfully strange to a passerby or to others who weren't use to such technology. The synthetic eye would begin to blink voluntarily, taking high-res photographs of the Triad's arrival. Of course, Edward didn't know who they were, but he knew something was out of place when he saw it even if he didn't visit Latent often. And a parade of what looked like Asian business men was out of place.

Ed transferred the photograhps from his cyber-brain into the smartphone, figuring he'd show Wigi back at the Crimson Hawk later. He was curious but not enough so to drop everything and shadow the Asians. The punk wouldn't leave Soak hanging like that. Speaking of Sokoya... SURPRISE!

In one instant, the punk was perfectly fine, looking out towards the docks curiously. And the next, he'd feel an abrupt weight on his back, threatening to tip Edward over. The bone mistress didn't weigh much, but it was a hundred and twenty pound increase he hadn't been expecting. The cyborg's first thought was to use her momentum, and toss his assailant over his head and off the pier into the waters below. But quickly refrained as he recognized the soft and pale limb wrapping around him that was likely owned by Sokoya or someone very similar to her who happened to be wearing his girlfriend's studded bracelet. Obviously, the punk didn't think too much about it. It was Sokoya. Good thing too. It was long drop from the pier.

The only thing preventing him from face-planting violently was the wooden railing the cyborg was leaning against. Instead, he was pushed up against it a bit more now. Hopefully, the guy who made this particular area of railing was a boss-level carpenter. As aforementioned, it was a long drop from the pier. Thankfully, the railing held, and he didn't drop his phone or anything important. Well, he almost dropped his smartphone into the ocean. Luckily, it was still hanging from the cable connected to his arm. Grabbing the phone in his left hand, the cyberpunk calmed down and managed a grin. He put away the phone and the cable whilst his other hand maneuvered under Sokoya's thigh to get a better grip on her. In a similar manner in which one would hold someone during a piggy-back ride. The left would soon join the right in that endeavor, unless of course Sokoya wanted off early. Otherwise, the punk was perfectly fine with carrying her for a bit.

"Good morning to you too," Ed would finally say with a grin, as he turned his head to look back at her.

349Tale Feather

smilies/icon_arrow.gif Latent City Limits.

Character: Jiroo Branford

The tanned cloaked magician, Jiroo Branford would walk the busy morning streets. Even though there were no fights going on at the time, the city was a bustle with people having parties, sales and all sorts of paraphernalia regarding Gaia's most famous tournament. The man would check behind to see if his traveling companion was being kept in tow..

"See, here we are, and not too late it seems." Jiroo would glance his blue eyes over to the woman behind him.

With the majority of his outfit hidden beneath the worn leather travelers' cloak, there would only be the slightest hint of his otherwise sharp looking outfit, which looked very similar to that of a Japaneese style tuxedo or school uniform, of the deepest black silk. For the most part, thanks to the cloak, he did not stand out, what with all the fantastical looking creatures that came during this time of year.

But he would keep his senses aware, just in case. Not because of being discovered, however. He was looking for someone. A participant, in fact. Though with all the activity going on, his empathy wasn't really giving him any headway as far as this person's location. Simply too much excitement going on.

So the search would likely have to be done the old fashioned way.

"We'll have to check a bulleten board or tv to see how far they've gotten in." Jiroo would say to his feminine, but cloaked companion. "If we're lucky we might be able to leave a message for him somewhere."

350Iris Lunaria

smilies/icon_arrow.gif With Jiroo in the Latent City Limits.

From one portal to the next the two traveling companions remained together. One was wearing a tanned cloak with his head out in the open while the other remained fully cloaked. The front of the cloak would block her outfit and a hood that concealed her features completely. Even the long white hair rested underneath the cloth-like material completely. The wind blew around them as they traveled through out the land, whipping in and out of vortex after vortex for a quicker travel.

Finally, the two came to rest along a busy street. For a moment, and after Jiroo had verified that they’ve arrived, Iris slowly glanced up and, through the shadows of the hood. She took a moment and glanced around to the wondering crowds, the numerous vendors, and even the arguing fans that supported one team over the other foolishly to the fans of a different team. She shook her head and parted her lips to speak but only one word, or noise, came from it. “UFFF!” she sounded loudly as the rambunctious group that was arguing back and forth had pushed one member into the feminine traveling companion.

The arguing group ignored Iris and she moved to hurry her pace and to catch back up to Jiroo while rubbing her shoulder, that one of them had ran into, before she spoke. “I don’t remember it being quite this busy last year. More publicity, perhaps? The spread of the tournament by mouth to other regions?” She inquired as she moved to quickly linger on the side of Jiroo besides lingering behind him.

The two came to stop at a bulletin board and, as Jiroo glanced over it, the other turned and scanned those behind them before she moved her attention back to the board. So, to, was searching for the same name. “It looks like they’ve already had the determining round…what‘s that called? She stated. Her voice was soft and held a natural and gentle tone to it. Slowly, she glanced away from the board and over to her own traveling companion for knowledge. She wasn’t good at the whole tournament lingo.

351ragingtofu

Gambino Memorial Hospital, City of Latent, 3:24 PM

The last few days had been a blur, if they even existed to begin with. This was the first time in a long time that a brutal beating left him to die in a public place instead of somewhere remote. Then again, when a building collapsed on you, you didn't have much choice in the matter of how brutal the beating was.

"Get him out of there!"

"What the hell were these two thinking?"

"Unbelievable. He's not even conscious but... it's like he's rejecting my healing magic. There's nothing I can do."

"This is... it's like he got his entire SOUL punched out of him."

"no you can't have Mr. Rage's autograph he's in intensive"

"... in flames, it's incredible. Yeah, just put his hand on the pen, it's not like he can do anything about it and we need his signature saying he was a willing...."

"We could probably use him for a military application. See if you can steal some of his blood, we could - dagnabbit it's the orderly!"

"time for your sponge bath, Mr. Rage. Hee hee~" smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

"... good, Mr. Rage, now just - oh, oh! I see you're awake. You are awake, aren't you? Blink three times quickly for me, if you could." There was a short pause. "Very good! Can you give me verbal confirmation?" There was another pause.

"... ugh. Yeah. Hey, sister, how long have I been out? And what's this thing you've got me hooked up to? And why do I feel so damn... clean...?" He didn't actually wait for the response before casually ripping it out of his arm, wincing as he did so. The woman in a white coat next to him seemed nonplussed. Perhaps she expected it? She smiled warmly. "You're at the Gambino Memorial Hospital, in the city of Latent. You may not realize it, but you were in quite the scuffle a few days ago. Personally I'm surprised you and your opponent made it out, though I guess a former competitor in the Heaven or Hell tournament has seen far worse. That must have been quite a struggle!"

Her eyes glanced down at the chart she held in her hands, a pencil flitting between the fingers on her right hand. "At any rate, you've shown remarkable recovery. The puncture wound in your arm, despite minor scarring, has almost completely healed, though one of your ribs had to be set in place to allow it to heal properly. Your skull has some minor bruising, though scans show that there's no damage that wasn't... well, no permanent damage from this particular fight."

Her eyes went from the chart to the patient, who was busy prodding at the liquid filled sacks that surrounded him with almost child-like delight. Had he... had he never been in a hospital before? She dismissed the thought from her mind for the moment. "Are you aware that your body seems to reject common healing magics?"

"For the last twenty years!"

The doctor was taken aback slightly, considering just how happily he said that. Again, the idea of "child-like delight" entered her mind, and this time she wasn't as quick to dismiss it. "Well. I'd recommend you apply fresh bandages to your arm daily for the next week, but I really see no reason to keep you. One Mr. Watts was kind enough to pay for your medical expenses; he did have a note for you. It's on my chart here... 'Thanks for the help, glad you're not dead.'"

Rage's left eyebrow went up, then after a few seconds went back down. "Well... uh... thanks. If I don't owe you anything, I guess I'll be on my way." Without much fanfare, he slid out of bed and headed for the door, before catching the beet-red face of the doctor. "Mr. Rage," she said coyly, holding the chart over her mouth. "You might want to put on some clothing first."

352Vintrict

[Entertainment/ Red Light District]

There was bound to be an area like this in town, an area where the crooked and shadows of the street come to hide and perform their not-so-good activities. Though this place was alive at night, filled with casinos and clubs where people went out to party and have fun, it was also considered the most dangerous place in the city to be without guidance. Sure, the wealthy rolled up in limos or fancy cars all the time to showcase their friends into a night of fun, but they failed to see the happenings that occurred in the backrooms, alley stowaways, and sometimes right there on the street, where fashionable ladies are actually selling their bodies.

The time was currently day, so there was not much activity going on around this place other than some businesses remaining open for day-time customers. This was usually just liquor stores, gun shops, and closed off strip clubs. The herd of cars and asians that departed from the ship at the docks however were already filtering into town. They already had places prepared for their arrival before they got here, so as soon as they appeared, they disappeared just as fast, splitting up into different sections across the district.

Inside a secluded building, a good number of them were present, guarding the entry ways as if it was just another one of their hangouts and business was taking place in a closed off lit room, where smoke hung near the ceiling and a single lamp shone over a table were important men of the Triads sat. Each men around the table were dressed in astounding expensive suits, with the one at the head wearing a coat over his shoulders like a cape. He was clearly the leader amongst them. He appeared around his fifties with gray hair creeping onto his head. His face was wrinkled with a couple of scars located here and there.

The door opened up. Ko was walking in, one of the competitors in the Heaven or Hell tournament.

"Aw, you've arrived," said the head man in his Chinese accent. "Take a seat."

Ko walked over to an empty chair waiting just for him at the side. Sitting down into it, he rested his arms on the table.

Ko then replied: "Jun."

The guy laughed. "I watched that fight of yours. It was pretty impressive the way you handled that woman. We almost thought she was going to beat you to a pulp after we saw how she threw you like that. I cannot even believe you actually hit her with a car! You should have saw me, I was laughing for a long time!"

Ko however did not laugh nor did he smile. He did not share in the humor of his action, but that was only because it fit his calm demeanor.

"But let us get down to business. It seems this participation of yours is indeed a great opportunity for us to expand. This city...Latent, was it? It has a lot of potential money coming in. And it would be against us not to take advantage of that. Is that what you told me?"

Ko nodded. "That is right. This town is the home for the Heaven or Hell tournament. Considering it is annual, it is always busy with tourists and other activities. This place is ripe for your expansions."

"But like all cities, there is always someone else who has beaten us to the punch, is that not true?"

Ko adjusted the glasses on his face before he spoke: "Well, there are a number of gangs around this area, but surprisingly, they are small and hardly cause too much problems for the law enforcement. If anything, because no one has stepped up to take the city, we can go ahead and take it ourselves with little opposition."

Jun smoked on his cigar for a good moment, taking in the thoughts with satisfaction. "Our first priority is to get all the gangs under our control. Once we do that, we move on the territory that they have already acquired and push the businesses around here to hire us. With our numbers and our firepower, we will have this city before the tournament even reaches its end."

353Tale Feather

smilies/icon_arrow.gif City of Latent: Streets, Park.

Character: Jiroo Branford

Iris Lunaria Wrote:

"Preliminaries." Jiroo would state as he wrapped a gentle arm around her to keep the heavy crowed around the board from separating them. His eyes would scan through the list of names until it found on two familiar ones, coincidentally right together. "There he is. He's signed in under Team Sigil... along with your boss, it looks like. That explains why we didn't see her when we left."

The magician would shoot a glance to see how uncomfortable the crowd was making Iris and guided them away from the heaviest part of the activity.

"From what I've heard, Heaven or Hell has been going on for five years now, I would expect this sort of activity from something that established, but that leaves us with a problem." He would gesture at the lines in front of buildings around Sigil. "Every Hotel in the city is going to be full to bursting, with people making reservations months ahead of time.... I'm not sure how we're going to get a place to stay for the duration."

354Iris Lunaria

smilies/icon_arrow.gif Still with Jiroo

Her lithe and well hidden frame gladly pressed tightly against Jiroo’s as he pulled her closer to him. “Yes…that’s it.” She verified. She had only heard the word used a few times and, while she knew little about actually battling others, or the way this whole tournament actually worked, she was still quite content in learning the ways and the lingo used in such. As she lingered closely towards Jiroo the female companion searched over the board with her own well hidden, yet piercing blue eyes, as well.

“Yes…that’s why we didn’t see her.” She stated, matching his own confirmation as her body still leaned against his protective nature. Glancing back behind her, the voices and cheers coming from behind them sounded as if they were getting closer and, as her hidden chest rose and fell rapidly, it was apparent that she was uncomfortable by large crowds of unknown people. This, led the two to wonder away from board and to a more comfortable area.

“Thank you, Jiroo…there’s just something uncomforting about large crowds.” She stated lowly, perhaps a bit embarrassed by the statement that she earlier admitted to. Hearing that every hotel, and room, would surely be spoken for, or paid for in advance, meant that they would have to pull something from deep within themselves, or out of their asses, to find a place to rest for the night. “Perhaps Alan or the Boss lady could help us out?” She questioned as she moved her attention and glanced up at Jiroo as she began to study his features and his assessment of the idea.

355Tale Feather

Character: Jiroo Branford

Iris Lunaria Wrote:

Jiroo would give her a sidelong glance as they reached the park area. "To be honest, I'm not much one for crowds either." Jiroo would admit to the Avion. After all, Jiroo was a natural journeyman, but he preferred to kepe his activities to more remote areas.

The man would guide the two of them to a nearby bench at the park. They had walked quite a ways, and although Jiroo had stopped to feed them both vegitable stew, it was still a bit of a walk afterwards to get here from the location a wayward portal had distracted them before.

Jiroo, however, would not sit. His body did not tire as most people did, due to the incredible amounts of magical presence in them, he was able to force his body to incrimentally deal with the acids and buildups that would have worn at his body otherwise. Instead, the man took to his usal habit of pacing back and fort, thinking about the possiblities of how to contact the man.

"Well, the difficulty here is that I cannot track him down with my senses, not with this much activity." He would explain with his hand at his chin. "If I knew where the fightes's typically lodged we could go there, but there's no guarentee they woulden't turn us away at the door. Still, I might be able to get an empathic message to him if we get near the building."

Jiroo would smile, amost laughing at himself. "Which means I should have checked where they were logged at back at the buliten board. Ah well."

356The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

The punk bobbed his head softly to the music still playing from his gPod, eyes looking from the pier to the docks proper where a bunch of suited individuals and vehicles were coming off a large boat. His synthetic eye zoomed in on them, and scrutinized them as much as he could for a few seconds or so. Without really thinking about it, Edward retrieved a cable from his pockets and produced his smartphone as well. He plugged one end into the phone and other into a port on the cyberpunk's left arm. It was pretty badass but probably looked awfully strange to a passerby or to others who weren't use to such technology. The synthetic eye would begin to blink voluntarily, taking high-res photographs of the Triad's arrival. Of course, Edward didn't know who they were, but he knew something was out of place when he saw it even if he didn't visit Latent often. And a parade of what looked like Asian business men was out of place.

Ed transferred the photograhps from his cyber-brain into the smartphone, figuring he'd show Wigi back at the Crimson Hawk later. He was curious but not enough so to drop everything and shadow the Asians. The punk wouldn't leave Soak hanging like that. Speaking of Sokoya... SURPRISE!

In one instant, the punk was perfectly fine, looking out towards the docks curiously. And the next, he'd feel an abrupt weight on his back, threatening to tip Edward over. The bone mistress didn't weigh much, but it was a hundred and twenty pound increase he hadn't been expecting. The cyborg's first thought was to use her momentum, and toss his assailant over his head and off the pier into the waters below. But quickly refrained as he recognized the soft and pale limb wrapping around him that was likely owned by Sokoya or someone very similar to her who happened to be wearing his girlfriend's studded bracelet. Obviously, the punk didn't think too much about it. It was Sokoya. Good thing too. It was long drop from the pier.

The only thing preventing him from face-planting violently was the wooden railing the cyborg was leaning against. Instead, he was pushed up against it a bit more now. Hopefully, the guy who made this particular area of railing was a boss-level carpenter. As aforementioned, it was a long drop from the pier. Thankfully, the railing held, and he didn't drop his phone or anything important. Well, he almost dropped his smartphone into the ocean. Luckily, it was still hanging from the cable connected to his arm. Grabbing the phone in his left hand, the cyberpunk calmed down and managed a grin. He put away the phone and the cable whilst his other hand maneuvered under Sokoya's thigh to get a better grip on her. In a similar manner in which one would hold someone during a piggy-back ride. The left would soon join the right in that endeavor, unless of course Sokoya wanted off early. Otherwise, the punk was perfectly fine with carrying her for a bit.

"Good morning to you too," Ed would finally say with a grin, as he turned his head to look back at her.

The girl would casually hook her feet together in front of Ed, so as to help steady herself on his back. She was well aware that she'd nearly sent him flying over the edge, but he wasn't about to get an apology out of the girl. Nor did it really appear as if he was looking for one. Smiling back at the cyborg when he turned to try and look at her over his shoulder, she'd plant a small kiss on the man's forehead.

"Good morning. What's the plan for today?" She'd ask, gently propping up her left elbow on the man's shoulder. Masochistic or not, she knew all to well that she needed to heal up for the next round's fight. Toying around with the wound could only hamper that, and in turn, her ability to dish out pain in the future. Meanwhile, her other hand would be clenched against the man's chest. Not only to help keep her upright, but just to enjoy the feel of it.

Her bloody colored gaze would shift away from Edward while she waited for his response, eyeing the bay that the docks were a part of, and in turn; the ocean. She'd never really gone out into a big body of water. Swimming wasn't her forte, even if she could manage it. Chalk it up to the bad childhood. Though, the sight was certainly nice if you could block out all the barges and man made crap.

357Just Naota

With Sokoya adjusting herself, Edward plucked the earphones from his ears and shoved them back into his pocket. He'd turn off the MP3 player while he was at it before returning the hand to it's position underneath Soak's leg. The cyborg knew it would be the polite thing to do, as he wouldn't have been able to hear the girl speaking with the music on. It didn't stop him from greeting her, but any reply the girl had would fall of music-filled ears. Ed turned his head back upon receiving Soak's soft kiss, smiling though wishing he possessed the neck of an owl so he could kiss her for real. However, she seemed comfortable on his back, so the punk left it at that.

"No idea," the punk replied not even a second after Sokoya asked the question. It was the simple and honest answer. He shrugged his shoulders, signifying that he didn't know nor that it mattered. It's not that Edward hadn't thought ahead, but rather everything he wanted and planned for was here at that very moment. As cheesy as it sounded. "I didn't think this far ahead. You have any ideas?"

It was difficult to plan things with Sokoya in mind. He didn't know any of her hobbies (other than violence), which is kind of sad considering that's something one would think would have been known by now. They couldn't go out to eat either. Well, they could but Sokoya probably wouldn't order much which would defeat the point of going to a restaurant. If they took a trip to New Guinea then Soak could order long pig in some places, but they were in Latent and not in Papua New Guinea.

Snapping back to reality, Ed looked out into the waters again and inhaled the ocean breeze. Adding as an irrelevant and random afterthought, "My jaw hurts."

358Iris Lunaria

smilies/icon_arrow.gif With Jiroo

A soft sigh escaped the Avion‘s lips as she sat along the bench. Her beautiful features, and her lithe frame, were all well to hidden to determine if she was male or female though, when she spoke, and to those who listened, they would surely make their correct judgment. Yes, she was female and unlike her male companion’s form, she tired not easily but the amount of energy her body used up, and with her being a vegetarian, she had to rest often and eat in the same matter.

Her well concealed eyes glanced up at Jiroo before the hood shook from side to side. “Are you telling me that you can reach him if you knew where he was stationed?” She inquired before she stood back up. Hearing that they should have glanced at the board was key enough to make her turn and start to head in that direction.

“Perhaps we should back track a bit and read the board to see where he’s staying then?” She suggested as her words faded off towards the end. It was apparent that the Avion was growing tired surely, when they rested for the night, she would sleep well. Given that there would be food in their possession as well would only mean that she would eat well in the end.

359Tale Feather

Character: Jiroo Branford

Jiroo would take a moment and observe the woman carefully. "I've an idea." He would say in a reassuring tone. "How about I go and check the boards while you rest up a bit? It's been quite a journey and there's no need trying to weave two people through that crowd again."

Jiroo would look about the park a moment. "It should be safe enough here for a moment."

When he had the woman's approval, the magician would make his way back to the bulletin board, where he would stand scanning the area looking for where everything was going on. Several mentions of the Crimson Hawk caught his eye, causing him to make an educated guess that was where everyone could be collected. He would take a moment studying the map of Latent city itself trying to figure out the location of the hotel in relation to where they were now, before returning to the angelic-looking female.

"I've found the location, and good thing is, they have a restraint there too. I say, we go for dinner, and I'll tap to see if Alan is there while we eat. Does that sound like a plan?"

360Iris Lunaria

Even through the complexity of the hooded cloak it was apparent through her posture alone that she tired and was exhausted. A soft sigh passed through her lips and, while it wasn‘t an upset method or release of frustration, it surely was a tired display. Hearing Jiroo‘s words, however, caused her to pause and turn around to face him. “Yes…perhaps you‘re right.” She stated lightly as she turned and moved to walk back towards him. In passing, she would place her hand along his shoulder and squeeze softly. “Be careful, Jiroo…the crowd.” She reminded carefully. While she wasn‘t terrified of the crowd she knew what rowdy men where really like and, when faced with other intoxicated members of the same sex, well…it always led to a fight in some way or another.

She had given him the confirmation he needed, see and agreeing with the safety of the park, before she watched him walk on. As he vanished she found herself longing to remove her hood, to stretch out her wings. By doing so, however, it could endanger her as people often took second glanced ay her unusual appearance and, if she were faced with a member of the previous crowd, she might find herself in danger. Well, to prevent such, she simple sat on the bench and allowed Jiroo to go and then come back.

She hadn‘t moved but, as the familiar voice reached her, she found herself glancing upwards towards him with a hidden smile. Truth was, if all else failed, she could run, of fly in this case. “Jiroo…welcome back.” She called out to her friend as she stood to meet with him. She would listen to the information he searched out and found before nodding with excitement towards his suggestion. “Yes! Dinner sounds like a wonderful idea.” She stated. A place to rest, to eat, and to simply be in the comforting company of her traveling companion and friend.

361Tale Feather

Character: Jiroo Branford

"Well I know the way." Jiroo said, accompanied by a nod of confirmation. "It shouldn't take too long, even sticking to the main roads. Goodness knows what lurks in the shadows of a city such as this, however. I think we'll stick to the well lit paths, agreed?"

With her consent, the would walk over to The Crimson Hawk as they talked.

((Sorry, so short, drawing a blank.))

362The Female of the Species

No idea, he says. Sokoya rolled her eyes for a moment at her companion. It was very much like him to go so far as to plan a meeting, or a date as the case may be, but then not plan anything about it at all. And while it certainly led towards creative past times, it still bemused the girl plenty. So, there was no flowchart for the days activities, and since he wasn't certainly offering up anything, that meant it was up to her.

So many choices...

She contemplated offering to go to a restaurant, but decided against it. Most of the same reasoning Edward used was correct. She didn't eat people food. She ate people for food. And while her body could technically handle steaks and such, it did nothing for her and was just to keep up appearances. Hell, she couldn't even really taste the food all that well. So...what else was there to do?

"Let's go to the park!" She finally exclaimed, raising her injured arm into the air as if cheering. Parks were always fun. Always. Seriously, there's a rule about it somewhere. Aside from playground equipment and slides and stuff, there was just so much more room to do activities in! Or they could just, you know, flop out onto the grass and zone out. Yeah, it was decided.

Screw Ed's input.

"Away, my noble steed." Sokoya would call out, squeezing her knees in slightly on the cyborg's torso as if she were trying to get a horse to go.

363Just Naota

"Okay," replied Edward without really thinking about it. He simply nodded, backed away from the railing, and began his trek towards Latent proper... and the park. Where ever that was. Having been in Latent only once before, a visit that only entailed very little exploring outside of the Hawk, Edward's knowledge of the city and its many streets were rudimentary at best. Without his cyber-brain, there was really no telling whether Sokoya would have found Ed at the docks or if the punk would have gotten lost in the bustling city. Thankfully, this was not the case and a simple search of the internet revealed the nearest park and how to get there.

The walk was mostly quiet with Edward pointing out different things every once and a while as they walked by. Well, as the cyberpunk walked by. Sokoya was doing no such thing. Which wasn't a bad thing because if it was then Ed would have told her to get off by now. The punk pointed across the street at a store they were passing; an amused expression spread across the cyberpunk's features. "That store over there is called Elegant Shoes. Notice that the first neon 'S' on that sign has gone missing." Ed laughed out loud immaturely. It wasn't something he should have been laughing at, however something he did anyhow despite his age. Producing his smartphone again sans the cable from before, he took a quick photograph of it with the intention of showing Wigi later.

"How's your arm?" Ed would ask after turning a corner and walking a few more yards. His phone was pocketed once more, and both hands were gripping her legs for balance. "I'm surprised you didn't ask a healer to take care of it."

364Eternal Dirge

It was always so crowded in the city, even when the tournament wasn't going on, and the sheer mass of people was making the Hydra uncomfortable. Spectators and merchants, locals and snow birds, all different sorts of people wandered the streets in their quests for self fulfillment, crossing through the small park on their way to whatever it was they wanted. Damion watched them in amiable silence with his chosen guest for the day, a bag of peanuts in his hand for the squirrel that sat beside him chewing away hungrily at the salty treat. The small rodent would be a fine companion until his Muse arrived and it hardly seemed out of place that the big man would seem so natural there.

Unlike some of the other fighters he hadn't had to waste any time in resting up after his fight. No damage had been sustained and the sheer fact of the matter was that he had been very upset about that. It had been a bad fight and Damion knew it, although his relative anominimity made it easier to pass through the crowds unlike his teammates and some of the other fighters. So instead of getting mobbed by fans or journalists he was able to enjoy a relaxing day out with his woman and his new friend who he may or may not eat later.

As it was though the warm sun was soon going to put him to sleep, heating his body up in the same way a snake absorbed heat. His eyes were heavy and his position gave off an entirely chill feeling that no stoned out surfer could have matched.

365Abyssal Majesty

"Oh dear.."

The meek muse said quietly as she tried her best to peer through the heavy crowds. Being so small always had it's challenges, but just getting to her object of affection? Everyday was an adventure. Touching her fingers to her lips, her pale eyes darted about until they landed upon him. Tilly smiled warmly as she stood there for a moment, just watching Damion in the sun. It warmed her heart to be able to know he could rest some even in such a busy city.

Quietly, the muse tiptoed up behind the Hydra before laying her hands over his eyes. With a soft giggle, she leaned over the back of the bench, her feet kicking off the ground as she slip a few kisses on his neck.

"Guess who~"

366The Female of the Species

It was a good thing that Edward was apparently a walking hot spot for wifi. Hell, she was sometimes tempted to try and plug her iPineapple into him, or see if she could get a wireless signal off the guy. The thought of such was enough to bring a small smile to the girl's face as he carried her through the streets. And yes, she had an iPineapple. A device that was somewhere between being better than an iPhone and worse than the Gphone or whatever it was that he had.

Whatever.

So the two trotted along for a while, getting the occasional odd stare from folks that they passed. Soak, for whatever reason, found this both amusing and slightly odd. And so she made a habit of making funny faces at everyone she passed. Either to make them really stare at the pair, or to avoid looking their way like the plague. Depending on the face, really. Though, her antics were cut short when the boyfriend called her attention to a nearby store.

Shifting her weight, she'd glance over at it just as he was cracking up, and she was soon to follow him in a short giggle fit. "Classiest hoes in Latent, from what I hear." Sokoya would reply, still smirking. Though, when he mentioned her arm it would quickly vanish. A small shrug of her shoulders indicated the girl's sort of nonchalant feel towards the damaged limb. "It's ok. Should be good to go by the time the first round hits." She replied, contemplating her next words for a moment. "I suppose I could've had it healed with magic, but it's sort of a tricky situation." She finally added after the pause.

Sokoya could only hope he'd get her.

367Just Naota

Edward grinned and her reaction to the shoe store made him grin even wider. Overall, the sight was really, really hilarious, but something always gave the cyborg the idea that the things he found funny were only really funny to a select few. Which might not be true at all, and just the cyborg thinking way too much. Regardless, Edward was genuinely glad Sokoya was with him. Fighting, stealing, and getting cash was fun as hell, but she understood (as did ed, as did Wigi) that sometimes you've just got to relax. Be normal. Take part in normal activities. Like being with and enjoying the day with people you care about. The cyberpunk turned his head as the conversation shifted in the opposite direction. It was a serious subject (being that it was soak's health they were talking about) but not incredibly so. Ed's grin remained, reassuringly.

"Tricky situation?" The punk asked but shrugged his shoulders signifying that an answer wasn't necessary. He'd assume she'd know what was best for her and didn't force himself into her business, despite how curious certain aspects of the bone mistress made him."If you think you'll be fine, then that's good enough for me."

Period. End of discussion. The rest of the walk (not that there was much left) would go on with relative quiet, and before they knew it Ed would be standing in a medium-sized park. There were plenty of choices. A few ponds. Benches. Numerous playgrounds. Even an ice skating rink. The cyborg figured chilling out was a much better idea and made his way towards a secluded patch of grass in between a few trees but not far from the asphalt trail that led to various parts of the park. Maneuvering around in such a way that would facilitate Sokoya getting down, which would relieve his back a ton, Ed would then lie down on the grass with a sigh.

368Eternal Dirge

" Tilly."

Yeah, he was bad at this game, perhaps his unwillingness to lie or be deceptive had a part to play in it. It wasn't that he didn't know about the game or care at all, no no. It was just that he knew exactly who it was from her smell down to the warmth she produced just like he knew himself. Her presence behind him was a warm becon in his mind and Damion welcomed it like a penatent welcomed redemption.

His hands came up without the bag of peanuts to gently grip her hands in his, enjoying the soft feel of her skin for amoment in his rough grip before pulling her hands from his eyes and to his mouth. Placing a kiss on each palm Damion turned around abit to smile back at Tilly. They had been apart for too long as far as the elemental was concerned and with unabashed pleasure, drinking in every detail of her face before he had to look away again. Once more his mental picture of the muse was refilled and perfected until the image in his mind and the one he saw before him were one.

Words caught in his throat and then died back as the simple inadequacy of them left a soar taste in his mouth, a desire to speak killed by the fact that no words seemed appropriate enough. What could he say that she didn't already know or that he couldn't show her with time? Disappointment couldn't find a place to hold on to for Damion however and his happiness radiated in much the same way as his warmth.

369Abyssal Majesty

Her smile grew into a loving grin as he turned to look at her. Tilly couldn't help but do the same as he did, just simply take him in, though she did it in a much shyer fashion. He would notice that she wasn't in her normal linens and armor, but instead in one of the outfits that they had shopped for. Everything she wore was new. With her trademark blush painting her cheeks, she padded around and stood in front of him, her hands laced behind her back as if she were waiting.

"Hello Damion.." without hesitation, the little muse climbed up onto his lap and hugged the Hydra close to her, her face nuzzling into his neck gingerly. "I missed you so much.." With a soft sigh she hugged him tighter before pulling away and looking into his green eyes with her opal ones.

370Lady Gilaen

There was no city in all of Gaia that did not have its dark corners; places where the forgotten and shameless seeded just on the edge of civilization. The red light district was a home to some and a collection of mortal sewage to the eyes of the elite, its people eclectic in culture, creed and varying degrees of morality. Such places were rarely acknowledged by the common citizen, save casual observations about education and pointless expressions of pity and helplessness.

Lovi had a strange love for these dark corners, their various streets and alleyways more vibrant with unspoken histories and symbols of culture than most other places. This was where the fringe dwellers of society were made, their perspective on authority unclouded by veils of glamor or convenient distractions. It was nothing like Torden, or even her own place of business in Sigil, but it was a source of strength and inspiration for one who had been born with very little, even if she had found a true home and an eventual calling quite early in life.

Of course, there were also problems to be had on the edge of civilized society. Problems far greater than most average people (including Lovi) could scarcely imagine.

Still, she preferred the atmosphere in the red light district.

Lovi walked the streets with a casual stride, her shoulders relaxed and her eyes forward. She was quite comfortable with her surroundings, though they were largely new to her. Didn't matter much, as she was walking without a particular goal in mind, save to distract herself from the rest of the world for a while.

On occasion, she smiled at the men and women working their individual corners, usually receiving scowls in return, though she didn't seem bothered by it. She wasn't there to turn heads or take business, but she couldn't begrudge them their suspicions. She was just happy to get away from the hotel, even for an hour or so.

371Vintrict

A small crash rang from one of the shops that Lovi was passing by. It was a liquor store. They were common around here, located every block to make sure no costumer would walk through these streets without the worry of having no store to quench their thirst within walking distance. Inside, the clerk was bent over the counter with two suited men standing over him. They were both asian. Well dressed, but obviously up to no good. They were fit and burly. They had the physical capabilities of causing trouble if they wanted to.

"Listen here," said the one holding down the clerk, pressing his face against the countertop. "We are reasonable folks. We know that you get pressured by surrounding gangs often to give away free drinks. But that does not give you the right to throw us in the same brand as those fools."

The other one, who was a little more thinner than him, thus "gentlemany" spoke up: "Fortunately, we can help. All you have to do is give us a weekly thirty percent of your profits and we will guarantee that this shop is never touched."

The clerk sighed. Though he hated being pushed like this, it was better than what he had went through here during this life thus far. Better to take the lesser of two evils, he reckoned.

"Fine, fine. Just let me go."

The two men listened and backed off.

372Lady Gilaen

The sound of roughhousing was as familiar to Lovi as the click of her own heels against the pavement, and such was her curiosity for it's source that it pulled her across the street to investigate the store from which it had originated. An idle curiosity at first, though she found herself increasingly involved as incoherent mumblings became clear voices upon her approach.

She recognized the accents within, though the pitch and pattern of voices were new to her.

This was one of those problems that she had been reflecting upon as she walked, though she hadn't expected to witness any such event upon her first journey into the taboo district of the city. It was, suffice to say, an infuriating scene to witness on Lovi's end. What right did these men have to place themselves above all others? To threaten the worst in the absence of tribute was the business of Gods, not mere men..

Before long she found herself lingering in the doorway, the door itself propped open with a brick, likely to circulate somewhat fresh air. She didn't mean to place herself in the way. Her thoughts had merely trailed off, leaving her body to move or cease on its own.

373Vintrict

The eyes of the clerk wandered, which caused the two men to realize he was looking at someone. They turned around to see that there was a woman standing at the doorway. She probably had witnessed what they did, but there was probably little she could do about it. They walked themselves toward the entrance, grabbing the door and opening it to confront Lovi confidently.

"Mind your business," one of them warned before moving past her to exit.

374Lady Gilaen

Hell. Mere days since her preliminary round and again she found herself in rather foolish and clueless circumstances. She wanted to reach out and shut their big mouths for them. Did they expect nobody would hear them with all the ruckus they were making? They probably didn't care one way or another.

Still, she had been drawn in by her own stupid curiosity and now she was in a position that required immediate response. She wasn't sure how far the tournament rules extend with regards to non-sanctioned fights, and she wasn't entirely sure that it mattered to her enough not to act on her growing impulses. The only thing she knew for certain was that the clerk already had enough to worry about without her starting something within his place of business. She wasn't about to add to his worries..if she could help it, anyway.

So, as much as she hated to, she stepped aside. Hell, she even held the door for them, her fist tight around the push bar, imprinting her fingers into the cheap metal as she stared daggers after them.

She thought about following them. Maybe she could catch them before they brought any more trouble to another presumably innocent victim.

It was a big 'maybe', however.

375Vintrict

The bigger one puckered his lips toward her as they exited.

"Come see me sometime, big girl."

He then chuckled as they exited. There was a black car sitting on the sidewalk, which they soon stepped into before turning on the engine and moving off down the street. If Lovi paid attention, she would similar looking men walking the streets. And if she was even more observative, she might see a few asians driving some cars through the streets. Something was definitely going on this district that had yet to shed nightttime upon it. While the sun was still out, she was not going to get to see the more fun activities that occurred until a few hours later.

Something else happened that she might see. Across the street, there was this Italian restaurant, mainly shown by its red and green colors, along with the name "Marcellito" upon the top in bold letters. And a group of men were walking into it. And they were unlike the men she had saw moments ago. Their clothing was more casual...and more smug like.

376Lady Gilaen

Lovi bit her lower lip to keep herself from spouting any insults or outright spitting at the larger man as the two passed out of the shop and into the street. In the back of her mind, she promised herself that should she meet him under more preferable circumstances, she would straiten him out but good. She knew that this wasn't an isolated incident. A simple robbery would have been quick and messy. They were acting as part of a larger group with an organized agenda. Their intention was to the same end either way, the petty crooks.

Now that she looked out across the city street, she saw patterns of clothing and cultural features that should have been obvious before. Maybe she had seen it on an unconscious level, but thought nothing of it without having the proper context.

Now she wondered about the situation at hand. Was the city like this before? She hadn't seen a community like this in any other district of the city.

The group across the street had caught her eye, and again her curiosity bid her follow and observe. She shouldn't have cared. None of this was her problem, and she knew all too well the consequences of getting involved where she had no place to. But there was nothing waiting for her back at the hotel. Nothing she cared to return to for the time being, anyway. She crossed back to the opposite end of the street, giving the group ahead of her time enough to find their own table before she entered Marcellito's and requested a booth in the smoking section.

377Eternal Dirge

Where Tilly was well covered by her new clothes, Damion was far more exposed to the world and the heat of the sun’s rays. A black wife beater left his arms and neck exposed along with a portion of his chest, the dark skin there fairly baking with heat like the rocks of the distant desert aside from the places that his black leather collar covered. His legs were clad in simple black shorts that ended just below his knees with the short ends of drawstrings extending out along his skin. They couldn’t have looked more different if they tried as the Muse took to his lap and nuzzled in close, their skin tones clashing for all to see and yet somehow appropriate in that discord.

“I know.”

His arms wrapped around her, as gently as he could be, to lace behind her back and support her in their nearness. The clothe that covered her felt unnatural to his hands and while he appreciated the new look Damion found himself wishing she wore her armor today. That she was here was enough for him though and the elemental leaned in to press his lips to hers, enjoying the taste, the smell of her now that they were near again. In one kiss memories and feeling rushed back and threatened to overwhelm in and he loved every moment of it.

Few people stopped to look at the two on the bench, this was a city after all and such things were common, and the world continued to move on around them. Their worlds may only have existed for one another but the rest of the world was not bound to their desires.

378Vintrict

Inside, a waitress with brown hair would greet Lovi.

"Yes, ma'am. Right this way."

Her eyes would occasionally look from her customer, as the rowdy-looking bunch that had entered were taking their seats at tables in the center of the place. There was about twelve of them. They didn't look the sort who would try to follow fancy customs. Already, some were putting their feet onto the well-decorated tables and a few turning the chairs around to sit in them in reverse.

The waitress directed Lovi over to the booth until a voice boomed out from what appeared to be the head guy: "Hey, sweet cheeks, over here!"

The lead man looked like he was straight out of a 80s sitcom. His hair was a pompadour, black and glossy, and he wore a black leather jacket with multiple zippers and buttons on it. The others were different in their own right, wearing different colors and clothes that clearly went against the social norm. They were rebellious alright.

The waitress gave a sigh and walked over. She held her pen and small notepad, ready to take down what they were having until one of them put their arm around her and dragged her to his side. A squeak came from her mouth as she quickly pushed against him, freeing her from his grasp. Upon seeing this, the few customers still here were already getting up and leaving the place. It was then that the head guy, likely Marcellito, came out. His face look flustered as he approached, though he tried to keep a reasonable calm.

"Heeey, Marcellito. Your daughter gets prettier everyday."

"Johnathan," the man replied in his Italian accent. "What do you want? I already paid you for this month."

"Well, I had to make a big payment this week on some stuff..." He rose his right arm, presenting what was a glistening gold watch strapped to his wrist. "And I just figured I might as well get an advance on the next month."

"But, we don't have that kind of money right now."

Johnathan looked up at Marcellito, shaking his head. He stood to his feet, walking up to the restaurant owner laughing.

"Come now, Marcellito. I know you have more money than that. You and your family don't sleep in cardboard boxes, after all."

"This restaurant is my home, you b*****d!"

WHAM!

Marcellito was floored with a fist. Johnathan shook his arm as he relieved his hand of the punch.

"You're getting pretty cocky these days, you know, Marcel."

379Lady Gilaen

Well this was almost too much to just sit by and watch. Senseless, brutish pigs. She hated men like this, their sense of entitlement born of nothing but their own wild delusions. They were slaves to false idols of fashion and symbols of privilege as made evident by the man's gaudy taste in jewelry. She never could stand a man who liked pretty things. Most especially when they considered other human beings (women) to be 'things'.

She kept her eyes down and reached for the pipe she had tucked neatly into the depths of her coat pocket, fishing to mask her frustration from its actual source. She might have snapped the damn thing in half had she had it in her grasp when one of the cocky young men, presumably their small group leader, decided it was alright to handle the waitress. She didn't have to look up to know what was going on. She could hear it in their laughter and the distress in the girl's voice. She probably should have gotten up and left with the rest of the group.

Instead she stopped fishing for her pipe and crossed her legs as she eased into her seat. She suspected she would be there for a little while yet.

A series of questions circled her mind. Were these men the same as the ones she had seen just across the street? Most likely. Why were they here? Had they always been here? Was it worth her time to care what became of these people? After all, she already had a community of prostitutes that were suffering similar circumstances in Sigil. Wouldn't her concern be better spent on her actual friends?

WHAM!

Lovi slammed an open palm against the surface of her table, the sound nearly identical to that of the young man striking out at Marcellito.

"Excuse me," she spoke up, turning slightly to address the lot of them, "Are you going to be long? Because I would really like some service over here."

380Vintrict

All eyes fell onto Lovi's brave outburst. The waitress looking over was a little more perplexed that she would do such a thing. It was bad enough that she was being treated like an object. It was going to be worst if yet another woman became a target of their personal amusements. Clearly, it got the leader's attention.

"Hey look, guys. We got ourselves a pretty looking broad here. Well, we can't let her go unserviced, am I right?"

The group were already walking over to the table where she sat, the looks on their faces being a combination of uptightedness and clear smuggedness. Whistles and other quirky comments from these men was shouted to show their mocking affection for the woman, sliding up seats to get close to her while they placed hands onto the table. They were pretty much surrounding her to get a better look at the woman.

"My, my, my, you're pretty big for a woman," Johnathan said, sitting down across from Lovi. "But you still got the look of a woman I still wouldn't mind tumbling with in the bed. So how about it, sweet cheeks? Wanna go out on the town with us? We'll make it worth your while."

Marcellito was helped back to his feet by the waitress, and could only stare as he watched the men continue their charades. That was when he reached for his phone and began to text. Anger was written on his face.

381Lady Gilaen

Lovi didn't like this kind of attention any more than the waitress, but she was, to put it simply, quite used to the vulgar commentary and presumptuous treatment. She hardly batted an eyelash at the group as they more or less locked her into place. Maybe a booth wasn't the best choice given the circumstances.

Oh well. She was too foolishly brave to carry much concern for her circumstances. As far as she was concerned, the lot of them were made weak by their own flawed perception. Maybe she wouldn't leave unscathed, but she was almost certain that she would leave satisfied.

"Well now," she spoke calmly, her tone a little deep as she crossed her arms over her chest, "cocky and vulgar. That's a bit of a cliche, isn't it.."

Her eyes scanned from left to right to assess the situation. She was talking a little bigger than she should have, but there was a part of her that rather liked being in the middle of a troubled situation. Lovi liked mischief so long as she was the cause behind it.

"Wouldn't mind!?" sat up, feigning offense at the comment, "You wouldn't mind taking me to bed? How rude. Tactless. Is this the first time you've propositioned a woman?"

382Vintrict

A few "Ooo" ' s came from the guys as she spoke like that to them. Then they laughed because in the end, they weren't as offended as they were humored. They got a lot of back talk from women, and they ended up always coming out on top. Let that be taken literally, too, if you will.

"Looks like someone got some spunk. I'm going to assume you're one of the new people in town for that stupid Heaven or Hell tournament, so let me set you straight in getting to understand what goes on around here. My name is Johnathan, as our friend Marcel over there said so frankly. And I'm the head of the most dangerous gang in Latent, the Face Grazers. This is my turf. And when I say I want something here, people are smart to listen to me. If you don't respect these rules, miss, you might end up going missing."

He grinned, not even lying about that warning. Though he had no idea she was an actual competitor in the tournament itself.

"Leave her alone," said Marcellito, getting brave again.

Johnathan looked over to him, then snapped his fingers. Three of his men went over to the owner, gazed at him for a moment, then one of them punched him to the gut, sending Marcellito to his knees.

"Shut your mouth, old man," said the leader.

One of the three went over and grabbed the waitress, who rejected immediately but ended up struggling to having her arms held behind her back by the stronger man. The other two held Marcellito down.

"Now, what was I saying. Ah, yes. I suppose you can get a sample of what it means to make me angry. Leroy!"

The guy holding onto the waitress answered: "What is it?"

"Take her to the back. You and the boys have some fun with her."

"No," screamed Marcellito.

Two more of the guys who were at Lovi's table started to chuckle as they jogged over to the waitress. She started to kick and scream as they grabbed her kicking legs, making their way toward the back.

"You see? Whatever I say, goes."

383Lady Gilaen

((eeeeeeew))

She reconsidered her position on where these men stood with regards to the men she had seen earlier. If this Johnathan was a leader, he was a leader of nothing more than the pitiful entourage he carried with him. He wasn't organized at all, though he had trained his men to follow simple commands like the compliant pets that they were. What did they care so long as he threw them the occasional scrap or bone.

She had to cough once to hide her own little chuckle at the introduction of their little group's name. An interesting title, interesting being a very generous word for it.

She was about to interject with further commentary, hoping to keep their attention drawn from their previous endeavor. Unfortunately she wasn't the only one too bold and bullheaded for her own good. Dammit. The old man should have kept his mouth shut and gone upstairs, if not leave them entirely.

Now the situation was escalating, and Lovi no longer had any question in her mind as to whether or not she wanted to be a part of it. The man was much like a spoiled child, making demands and throwing tantrums until the rest of the world fell in line with what he wanted. It was one of the many reasons that Lovi was averse to the thought of ever having kids of her own.

She uncrossed her arms and placed her hands gingerly on the edge of the table, leaning forward a little as she looked Johnathan in the eye. In one quick and aggressive motion, Lovi shoved the table hard into the men sitting across from her, pinning them momentarily as she added her own two cents to the matter at hand.

"Did it ever occur to you that I am not so much a large woman as you are just a little man?" she inquired, neither expecting nor wanting an answer as she pulled the table back, then shoved it forward again almost as hard as she could. After which, she scrambled to get out of the booth.

384Vintrict

"Oof!" Johnathan gasped as he tried to hold against the table hitting him against the wall, but to no avail, his strength proved inferior to what was driving this woman's muscles. It surprised them alright, enough to where the waitress was saved from an unfortunate fate as the men became too attentive at the manner at the table. At least they knew their priorities in terms of their personal pleasures. The second ram ended up causing even more pain to the leader. And when Lovi moved, they certainly weren't ready for it. She was able to push them aside pretty easily.

"Grab her," Johnathan said through pained gasps as he leaned over to the floor holding his torso. The remaining eight decided to circle her. She had more space to move now in the room, but that didn't stop them from running toward her, attempting to use numbers to apprehend her.

385The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

Edward grinned and her reaction to the shoe store made him grin even wider. Overall, the sight was really, really hilarious, but something always gave the cyborg the idea that the things he found funny were only really funny to a select few. Which might not be true at all, and just the cyborg thinking way too much. Regardless, Edward was genuinely glad Sokoya was with him. Fighting, stealing, and getting cash was fun as hell, but she understood (as did ed, as did Wigi) that sometimes you've just got to relax. Be normal. Take part in normal activities. Like being with and enjoying the day with people you care about. The cyberpunk turned his head as the conversation shifted in the opposite direction. It was a serious subject (being that it was soak's health they were talking about) but not incredibly so. Ed's grin remained, reassuringly.

"Tricky situation?" The punk asked but shrugged his shoulders signifying that an answer wasn't necessary. He'd assume she'd know what was best for her and didn't force himself into her business, despite how curious certain aspects of the bone mistress made him."If you think you'll be fine, then that's good enough for me."

Period. End of discussion. The rest of the walk (not that there was much left) would go on with relative quiet, and before they knew it Ed would be standing in a medium-sized park. There were plenty of choices. A few ponds. Benches. Numerous playgrounds. Even an ice skating rink. The cyborg figured chilling out was a much better idea and made his way towards a secluded patch of grass in between a few trees but not far from the asphalt trail that led to various parts of the park. Maneuvering around in such a way that would facilitate Sokoya getting down, which would relieve his back a ton, Ed would then lie down on the grass with a sigh. Perhaps there was a small downside to having a cyber brain that could process data far faster than it's flesh counterpart. You ended up getting into long strings of thought, over thinking even the smallest thing. Something that a girl like Sokoya would certainly despise. For all that she was, she desired the simple life. Perhaps this was why the fortune that the girl had amassed winning the Dark Tournament was left mostly untouched in some bank account somewhere. But all of that junk wasn't really important. What was, was relaxing between rounds and hopefully having a spot of fun.

Ed would set the girl down on a stretch of grass, and she could tell he was grateful to have her weight off his shoulders. And for a moment, she felt a tinge of anger. As absurd as it was. She was somewhat self conscious about her weight. It wasn't that she looked fat, but the girl was certainly heavier than she should be. And when people noticed, it got her a little irked. However, the moment was done and gone with rather fast. She was well aware of how absurd it would've been to get mad.

Instead, she plopped down onto the grass beside him, resting her head against his shoulder and staring lazily up at the sky. A few clouds drifted by ever so slowly, and the sun beamed down strong. It's rays warmed her skin and permeated the girl with a warm and relaxed sensation. Honestly, Sokoya was content to just lounge there for awhile, staring off and listening to the inner workings of the man she rested against.

386Tenkai Matsumoto

smilies/icon_arrow.gif Latent Rooftops, after the Preliminary Rounds a few hours before the present time

"But that's...that was..."

Tenkai looked on with shock an awe at the sight that lay before him. Throughout the course of the previous tournaments, the monk had put much thought into what a man like Eliah Noah was capable of. Between nearly endless funding and incredible technology, it would be fair to expect almost anything from the Foundation. Yet, somehow, Noah had once again managed to do the unexpected.

He had created an island, right under Tenkai's nose as if he had produced it from nothing.

"That wasn't there the other day...how is this possible?"

Noah had only unveiled it recently, yet Tenkai still felt like he had spent days thinking about it even though it had only been a few hours. The aptly named "Ark" was apparently Noah's masterpiece, hidden from the world all these years without even a scrap of knowledge about it. How could someone hide something so large from the world for so long? Cloaking technology? Was it even there in the first place to begin with? Even if it was moved in, how did he do it without making a sound or disrupting the current?

Between nearly endless funding and incredible technology, Noah's "Ark" was an example of both, and more.

Just what are you intending?

Tenkai's eyes narrowed, determined to figure out just that. He knew that whatever answer there was to all of this, it was on that island. Whatever plans Noah had behind the whole of Heaven or Hell had to be hidden within it. Moreso than ever before, Tenkai could not settle himself with the idea that these great lengths were taken just simply to host a fighting tournament.

Something big was in the works, and it was attracting some very dangerous forces. Time was of the essence, which meant...

"I need to stop wasting my time standing on this roof!"

Tenkai bounded down to the fire escape, using each one to ease his descent as he made his way to the alleyway. He had to get to the docks in order to take one of the ferries over to the island.

387Just Naota

Settling himself against Sokoya, one arm going underneath and around the girl while the other rested on the top of his abdomen, the cyborg gradually drifted into a state of deep relaxation. It came quite easy to him being a practitioner of the yogic disciplines and an avid psychonaut (along with Wigi) where the expansion of one's consciousness is typically the goal. This time, however, Edward felt more. Warmth. Companionship. The works. He wasn't surprised that he was feeling like this, but they were great and worth mentioning nonetheless. It was just nice, new, different, and Edward liked it. So, he'd remain there for a few minutes without saying a word, just holding Soak close with his right arm with his eyes closed. The punk could have stayed in that position for hours but refrained from doing so. If Soak got really bored, she was likely to stand up and go play on the swings or something with Ed none the wiser.

Instead, Ed's synthetic eye opened slightly as his head turned slightly to his right. The arm around the girl rubbed her back, arm or whatever was available for such affection dependent on the way she chose to lay down. He looked at her with a single curious eye, coaxing her (in conjunction with his other actions) into paying attention to him. If she did, he'd speak. If she didn't, he'd speak anyway. "What are you thinking? And I don't mean..like right at this moment. About everything that's going on. The tournament. Our team members. Us. Other people." The cyberpunk took a deep breath after that mouthful, deciding not to explain the reasoning behind the question. Chalk it up to curiosity.

388The Female of the Species

Sokoya wasn't going nowhere. She was happy to be laying, half hidden by the shade of the tree, staring up at the sky. The girl's mind was allowed to wander, happy for once. No doubt Edward was sharing a similar moment. Laziness overtook the girl as she laid about, the warmth from the soon and the gentle rhythm of Ed's body. Ever so slowly her eyes would drift shut. Hell, Sokoya would've probably fallen asleep there if he hadn't spoke up.

Stirring at the cyborg's voice, Soak would begrudgingly open open eye. Lifting her head and shifting just enough to make eye contact with the man. And, shooting him a somewhat questioning look, the girl would mull over his question. "Well..." She'd reply, propping herself up on her elbows and glancing Edward's way. "Where to start? Our team? Let's see here." She commented lazily, the words rolling off of her tongue ever so slowly. "Seems our Captain has it together. I couldn't ask for better teammates than Wigi and Omi. Anything is better than Cameron..."

A faint shudder here.

"The tournament is whatever. A chance for more money I can tuck away somewhere. More importantly, it's an opportunity to be me. Don't have to worry about being a bad person. Don't have to worry about being evil. I can just....fight." Sokoya paused here once more, to sit up completely and turn to face Ed. "And what about us? Am I doing this wrong? Am I not being affectionate enough? Too affectionate? Was I supposed to wait a few days before hanging out with you again after the ball?" Confusion and paranoia crept into the girls voice. Making itself apparent on her face.

She was new to all this, after all.

389Just Naota

He watched Sokoya turned somewhat to look at him, realizing quickly by her reluctance to open her eyes that she'd been trying to get forty winks. Perhaps her attention span wasn't as short as Edward first thought. It made him feel slightly guilty, not for thinking her attention span was short, but for basically waking her up when she was perfectly content with just laying there with him. Nothing Edward could do about it now though. The girl went along answering his question or questions rather.

"Seems?" Ed laughed quietly. The word "seem" gave the impression of giving the impression of being something (though it might though), but the cyberpunk took the joke well and appreciated the sentiment regardless. Sokoya went on to other subjects and Edward just continued listening. Nothing alarming until the bit about her old DT teammate came up. He wanted to ask her about it but wisely decided to leave it at that, only regretting that he hadn't killed Cameron during their bout at the Dark Tournament and after when he stopped Cam in the hall.

The punk then gave Soak a extremely confused look, not expecting the utterly defensive tirade that came from her lips next. His mouth opened but no sound came out, which was for the best because the only thing that would have come out was a dumbfounded 'uhhhh.' Edward wasn't quite sure what to say, but that was mostly because it was an entirely unwarranted response. One Ed didn't really understand the origins of. If her response towards her opinion of the team was, "It's great," then why not the same here?

Ed would have stopped her rambling by kissing her, but that would have been like a cheesy romance movie or something. Cue The Shins - Caring is Creepy. ****** that. Instead, the cyborg eventually gathered his thoughts and went on to give Sokoya a reply. "I have no idea where the ****** that came from. I meant in general. I like it. It's good. Those would have sufficed. Not sure why you make things a million times more difficult than they have to be but whatever. Forget I asked."

Visibly frustrated, Ed didn't realize he sat up whilst speaking, but he decided to remedy that. He didn't want it to escalate, so he laid back down to relax. Though it was really ******** difficult now.

390Vintrict

[Park]

The park. Not many people went to them nowadays. What, with technology being so advanced that leaving the house was a chore. Why go outside to do what you can do from your own living room? Not to mention the virtual reality craze. It was a surprise that this world was still functioning. Fortunately, some people still believed in the value of physical labor, for example, the fishermans who worked day and night at the docks.

While the two lovebirds Edward and Sokoya were lying together in the warm sun, there was a little chattering going on over yonder. It was about a good thirty meters away. Not too close that it placed them into direct range, but not too far where a glance would allow them to witness the current event going on. There was about seven people present around the bundling of trees. The park was pretty forested around this part, so taking on little private conversations wasn't hard. This gathering consisted of five asian men all dressed the same, the same men Edward witness depart from the dock, and the other two seemed to be Italian, though their clothing was a lot more casual. There seemed to be some sort of trouble, considering one of the two normal men was shouting and poking his finger against the chest of one of the suits.

And then his hand was grabbed, causing the guy to fall to the ground crying as his wrist was being turned violently by what appeared to be the more skillful suited men. The other of the two pulled out a gun, until he was immediately disarmed. Both were placed to the ground with little effort from the five men. Promptly, they began tying up the men's mouths, along with tying their hands behind their backs. And the next action was them placing black bags over their heads. Nearby, a black van was pulling up.

391Psychofish

[Leonard Greer]

[Downtown Latent - March 11th, 2011]

"So have they aired it yet?"

No, in fact, the local Channel 7, that dominated much of the Heaven or Hell coverage along with a few select stations that got support from the foundation, had not aired the little "interview" yet. It was a singular turn of luck for Leonard Greer, and through him the Star Network. The station tended to get edged out heavily by all the local and fight oriented stations when it came to Heaven or Hell, so some time ago the celebrity focused satellite station had stopped sending full teams to cover Heaven or Hell when they realized they got one story out of everything the other stations got two from. At the moment he was the sole reporter on sight, jamming himself into a phone booth to make this call with a small semblance of privacy, while his only cameraman was probably off spending his unearned cash drinking again. It was alright- he didn't need him for this.

"You're ******** kidding me. Give me his name again- Galloway? Yeah. And he's holed up downtown? 9th?"

Leonard hadn't expected to get material good enough to do more than write up an article or two in the magazine from, the usual fare, when he'd been sent on this dead end gig. Those predictions had come true last year, and been looking this same for this one right up until he'd gotten that sweet, sweet text telling him all about how a freelancer under contract with Channel 7 had struck some kind of gold while compiling a series of minute chats, pictures, and gossip on the competitors. The guy had the reels ready to air, but he'd gone rogue and locked himself in his apartment- where he was threatening to sell the piece to the highest bidder if he didn't get a serious raise.

Channel 7 had kept the whole deal under pretty tight wraps, but there was nothing the guys back at SN were good at if it wasn't sniffing out dirty little secrets.

"Yeah, yeah- I've got four hundred I can give him up front, it's all the cash I could grab on short notice. Has Walsch decided how much we can give him? Yeah? No s**t."

And it was one hell of a raise he was about to get. The other places could outbid them, but Greer had two advantages- the first was that he was going to hit the guy while he was pressured, before all the rest got to him, and the second was that this kind of sweet talking and negotiating was exactly what he'd been hired for in the first place. Pulling his coat up around himself the reporter stepped out of the booth and looked around. Had the streets been empty, he might have been tempted to sprint. Instead he pulled a single cigarette from his pocket and lit up, taking one good, long pull before starting off at a brisk pace. It was close enough to reach by foot, and once he closed this deal he'd put Star Network back on the radar around here- and get himself transfered somewhere tolerable. The raises, the pats on the back for this thing- he could take the wife out to dinner. No, ******** that. He'd get a sitter for the kids and take her on a cruise. He could practically feel the sun and hear the quiet- no shouting, no nagging- already. Taking to the back alleys he cut straight for his destination, vaulting a bum and ignoring his cries of protest.

And I'll never have to hear about how these are gonna kill me again.

He felt invincible, tearing through the town. He wasn't entirely sure where he was, but he could still see enough in the distance to know he was headed the right way, and making good time. Leonard didn't even hear the maniac the first time he shouted- until he stumbled out across the alley in front of him, blocking the way off.

"Hey, move it! I don't have the time-" the reporter tried to skirt around the body, but it flopped forward in his way, clutching at his ankles.

"No, no! Please! You can help! Youuu~" the bum crooned, hanging onto his ankle as if for dear life, dirty coat and rage sprawling out around him, making it even harder to try and just avoid the man. "Yesss, I just need to reach some friends, they'll fix it allllll for me. You'll help, won't you?"

"Buddy, I don't know your friends. Come on, let go-" with obvious distaste.

Leonard hadn't been sure what bothered him more about this hobo; his filthy clothing and wild mop of greasy sand colored hair, or the wild wobbling and spikes of pitches in the man's voice. When the man screeched in response to an attempt to pull his leg free, he made up his mind.

"Here, just take some change, go make your call, alright?"

"No, no- LISTEN!" the shrill excitement gave way to a bark of authority- or maybe a threat? Leonard caught himself stopping, and dug into his pocket anyway, tossing coins across the alley in hopes he might dive after them. No such luck. Instead he turned his head upward, and smiling for all the world as if he'd just seen the most beautiful sight of his life "You can bring them here. You're perfect. Absolutely- perfection!"

Mother of God. What is wrong with-

No, it was obvious. Greer wasn't dealing with some drugged up punk or mental escapee. This man was diseased, and whatever it was, it was going to his head. Between the furrows down his face and scabs, almost like self mutilation, to the unfocused look in his eye- eye being the key point. Whatever had been wrecking the rest of his face had worn the man's cheeks to bone thin, cost him the end of one of his bandaged, bony fingers, and and eye. Even through the makeshift patch Leonard could see the skin inflamed and puffing with some kind of infection.

His stomach lurched.

"Get off of me!" the reporter barked and kicked the bum in the stomach, hard. That commanding tone gave way right back to squeals again, but it took two more stick kicks before he got the freak off his leg, writhing on the concrete.

"******. Holy-- ******."

If this guy was already hurting, and he'd kicked the s**t out of him, could he get arrested for that? The cops couldn't be happy about it- his mind was spinning too fast to think. The address, right.

He'd get there, get the film, and then he could go back to his hotel room and scrub himself so clean he forget about this mess. Leonard lifted a foot to step over the bum, and like a coiled spring, the pile of rags and dirt shot to life. The reporter blinked as a cold sting crossed the back of his leg, and the world spun.

His knees hit the ground and a sound he wouldn't have thought he could produce left his lips as the pain of the cut Achilles and sight of the tiny, reddened hook of a blade struck him together.The pile of rags shot up, stuffing some bundle of clothes at his mouth, terrified, Leonard clawed and flailed back. Panic, pain, flashing motion. The little blade vanished, and pain shot up one of his arms- the grotesque man forced him back over onto the ground, pressing the foul tasting cloth, and it's oppressive smell harder into his mouth. Leonard grasped at his face, grunting against the thing as tears streamed down his face, trying to claw the man's eyes. Teeth bared- and bits of metal wired in around them, small but sharp- and Leonard retracted the hand before it could be bitten. Balling a fist, he struck- again and again.

But the strength was already leaving him.

The taste, the acrid smell, grew until it seemed to fill his whole body, and his limb would barley even lift itself in response. Huffing and chortling unevenly, the figure pulled the cloth and a mostly empty vial tucked inside it from Greer's mouth. No screams came. Paralysis seemed to be setting in, breathing growing harder- but he refused to die. His pulse kept going, slower, weaker, until even his eyes seemed to stop moving- staring down his body at the murderer hunched over him, even as the "bum" hooked a leg under each of his arms and dragged him across the ground. Somewhere darker- through a door. Dim and dank. Every ounce of energy he could muster coursed throw him, but it all slowly died away from panic to a helpless, overwhelming horror. He didn't even feel his head bounce against the door frame as he was hauled in.

"Shh-shh-shh-shh-- none of that now," the dirty man smiled as he bent over and almost tenderly wiped the tears from his eyes. "You'll bring them to me- be happy! You're doing His work. And you shall be among the first to be remade. Rejoice!"

Pulling the small blade from one of his hands and delicately cleaning it on a filthy sleeve, he reached into the folds of his coat, and retrieved a bundle of dirty looking wire attached to a needle, and a scalpel.

"You shall be-" he climbed forward, crouching over Leonard, and reached down to gently caress his cheek with the side of the scalpel, "-a work of art!"

If there had been a God watching, It would have let him close his eyes.

392Lady Gilaen

Vintrict Wrote:

"Oof!" Johnathan gasped as he tried to hold against the table hitting him against the wall, but to no avail, his strength proved inferior to what was driving this woman's muscles. It surprised them alright, enough to where the waitress was saved from an unfortunate fate as the men became too attentive at the manner at the table. At least they knew their priorities in terms of their personal pleasures. The second ram ended up causing even more pain to the leader. And when Lovi moved, they certainly weren't ready for it. She was able to push them aside pretty easily.

"Grab her," Johnathan said through pained gasps as he leaned over to the floor holding his torso. The remaining eight decided to circle her. She had more space to move now in the room, but that didn't stop them from running toward her, attempting to use numbers to apprehend her.

Lovi wasn't sure if the situation had improved now that the family was no longer the center of attention, or escalated beyond her control. One could tell just by looking at her that she was quite pleased with herself either way. It had been some time since she had dealt with such characters personally.

They were clumsy and relatively inexperienced. She saw a lot of herself in their posture and movement; a fact which left her somewhat unsettled, though there was little time to pause and reflect on the matter as the eight of them approached without hesitation.

The first came at her too quickly and without purpose, save to satisfy his own rage. It was very rare that she had the opportunity to take advantage of the opposition's brash decisions as she did, stepping to one side and placing her foot in his path to send the man tumbling forward, presumably into one of his equally uncoordinated companions. They couldn't all be that simple, though. At least, she hoped not.

((Quicky))

393Vintrict

Suffice to say, it really was that simple. These men grew up taking things for granted. They didn't think they had to learn anything other than how to throw a hard punch and pleasing the ladies, the latter not showing itself success. Her trip sent the guy practically bowling over into his other fellows, causing to crash to the floor. At this point, it was clear that they were being made a mockery of. And it was clear that this woman was not some normal girl.

Marcellito and his daughter were left alone, each clinging to one another, as the other three rushed over to assist. Soon, they were all surrounding her in a circle with the leader finally up to his feet. Knives were being drawn out of their pockets, with the guys behind Lovi taking out small ropes. It was clear what their intentions were.

"Forget the girl," the leader shouted. "We'll take you instead. The Face Grazers will show you what it means to be ganged."

394KytanaTheThief

smilies/icon_arrow.gif Somewhere near the west edge of Latent

Robyn scuffed her boots against the ground as she walked, ears flicking against her hat every so often. The vixen’s bright green eyes looked bored, seemingly only watching the road ahead, but the occasional dart to the side showed otherwise. She’d intended to just walk around town for a bit, putting off being transported to that island. The fox hated enclosed areas, and an island was about as “you’re stuck” as you can get. She knew she’d have to go over there at some point...but not right now.

The only problem with her “wander aimlessly” plan had occurred after she left the Hawk. She’d barely gone down one street before she’d felt like she was being followed. Even after attempting a dizzying maze among Latent, casually pretending to be lost, the fox still hadn’t shaken the feeling. But she couldn’t see anything...no hide nor hair of anyone watching her from the crowd, or hiding on a rooftop, or in the shadows. It was starting to unnerve her, honestly. Her tail lashed behind her, although the occasional observer might think she was just annoyed at being “lost”.

395Lady Gilaen

As if. These men...these 'boys' showed nothing of themselves but the foolish nature of their own petty desires. In a way, they embodied some of her own ideals. They were headstrong, impulsive, and they acted as a community just within their own small circle (which, in this case, was something of a literal description). They functioned outside of the accepted traditions of society and order and lived by their own ritual.

A shame that they were too damned stupid to see past their own collective delusions.

No man or woman could take from Lovi what she was not prepared to give, though the subject had been contested on several occasions (some more serious than others). Said problems were something of a working hazard in her profession.

Lovi couldn't help but notice that none of the followers spoke unless deferring to, or backing up their unanimous leader. They didn't seem to have direction without his specific, albeit brief, instruction. She didn't have to take the lot of them, though she was more than certain she could have. She just needed to shut the one big mouth and be done with it. At least, that was her running theory.

The circle around her wasn't terribly large. It took only a few quick steps to close the distance between herself and the group leader, after which she resolved to jab him in ribs with her elbow where she knew he was already hurt from the table.

396Psychofish

[Detective Richard Cobb]

[Downtown Latent - March 12th, 2011]

Today was a bad day.

Ever since he'd earned the badge, he'd known that late nights and overtime without pay were just going to be facts of life. Detective might have payed a lot better than just being another cop on the streets, but it wasn't something you did for the money- not in this town. Because of the port Latent always had some small degree of crime, running the whole stretch from illegal substances and bar fights to the occasional drunken sailor showing more than anyone wanted to see. And during the part of the year that Heaven or Hell ran, violent crime was always on the rise. It was how these people lived. And unfortunately, glorifying blood sport made for a lot of fans showing up and getting rowdy. Street fights and bar fights were upped, as were the deaths and assaults as a result of the "less typical" fans and competitors who came into town.

His workload always shrunk though. And it wasn't because he took vacation through the worst of it. Shady foreign figures, with inscrutable jurisdiction always seemed to pop up. He'd have bet his left foot half of them were illegitimate here, but every time someone strolled up they either had too much firepower for the entire county to take on with them, or his supervisors suddenly started advising him to let them handle it. Bribed, faked, and sometimes just outright unnerving.

But regardless of the advantages of their interference, and of the fact that the sun was already getting ready to set, d**k didn't have any intentions of letting these cases go.

This was his town, dammit. They were the law.

Which was why when he'd gotten the call about this one he'd ordered every cop and CSI man that side of town on scene ASAP, and grabbed a once-used styrofoam box to stuff his dinner in. His car hadn't started until the fourth turn of the key today, but the old girl had never failed to start entirely on him, so he let it slide. She'd been through hard times with him, and stuck by when the other ladies in his life had gone.

When he got there half his spaghetti was still left, and so he stuffed the last bit of garlic bread he could manage into his mouth and slammed the door behind himself, hurrying down the street.

A smell had been coming from a recently closed book store, of all places, and people had mostly been figuring on some dead rodents or mold, until Cobb got the distressed call from the cop called to look inside. He didn't know much about what was going on, only three things:

There was a body. He'd been requested specifically for his "talent". And the man on scene had adamantly refused to describe what he found.

The men standing around looked pretty grim too, and there was, besides the smell from inside, a hint of puke. It was the damned tournament again, he was sure. Which meant there was a good chance it was a special interest of someone under Noah's payroll that it not be the matter of a police investigation, yet again. Puke or not, he might have to pull out all the guns here. Cobb had seen some bad things in his time, worse than most of the others.

"Bill, what've we got?"

Cobb had not kept faithful to his diet, and as his forties crept up on him, so did his belly. Bill Tucker, however, had a gut in another league entirely. The balding man fell in step beside him and starting talking as he showed him to the store. "A freak show. Someone found a dirt ugly meta and made 'im worse. Guy's don't even know where to start determining COD."

"Right. And clock's a ticking. How fast can we get some solid facts on this one?"

"Not fast enough, unless you work the hocus pocus," he raised the tape from in front of the door, and let Cobb walk under.

It wasn't too big, if strangely laid out. Cobb had to walk down a short hallway before he came to where the main room opened; and everything from almost strategically smashed lights, to book shelves shoved to the sides against walls, everything was trashed in a chaotic manner that all drew the eye to one point, right down to shredded newspaper almost creating a trail on the floor, as if the perp had wanted to destroy books and been pissed at just how few were abandoned with the shop. A few men, only a single cop and a bunch of CSI's, were working inside near this thing.

The smell was bad alright. But not decay. Blood- there was a lot of it- and a pungent he couldn't identify, sweet enough to overwhelm him and make his stomach turn loops.

For almost five seconds he stared at the the mess not hidden, or left where the deed had been done, or even torn apart in passion, but proudly displayed against the center of the largest wall, the only properly lit place in the store, roped off from the rest. His mind twisted and turned in disbelief and tried to explain a dozen different ways what had happened here, but non of it worked.

That was when he noticed it- the blood wasn't just on the floor, or mostly flowing down the body. It was all flowing down the body, from each apparent wound.

This poor, poor ******** had been alive when he'd been hoisted up and the worst had started.

His stomach flopped, and Cobb put on his toughest face and quickly left the building, retreating to the fresh air, and shutting his eyes and taking in that relieving, fresh sea air, ridding himself of the stench and the initial shock. He'd go back, in, but he'd have to go back in prepared.

"No goddamn hocus pocus, Bill. Get pictures of every inch of this place, and try and get the lab guys to get extra swab samples for us before someone confiscates all their goods.

"We're gonna have to do this one the good old fashioned way."

397Vintrict

The look on the guy's face was priceless. It was that look of shock of seeing a grown woman like Lovi charging at him, as if he was watching some raging bull straight out of a toreo. It was funny that he suddenly saw her this way. It must have been the ferocity that the woman instantly wore on her face. It had never been there before, this aura of bravery and confidence. They were just normal men. They only took what they could from who they wanted because they had the numbers, aggression, and firepower, but their wills were weak. Lovi's presence caused that man to remain standing there in place until he was struck into the lower ribs by that woman. His eyes went wide and the lights flashed white in his vision before he went slamming into a table, sliding across its top, then taking a harsh landing onto the floor. A fine piece of floral sitting in a vase went with him, creating a nice crash on the floor.

The remaining members were stunned, just having seen their own leader be man-handled like that. What was more surprising was how far she launched him. That was what got their attention, looking back and forth between the ogre of a woman and their leader, who wasn't getting up anytime soon. It seemed like drastic times called for drastic measures.

"You b***h," one of the men shouted.

A series of gun cockings went off one after the other around Lovi, each men drawing for their pistols. It was a cowardly act to pull on just one person, but these men had no pride. They lived by the rules of the street. And using a gun was no worst than using a knife or a lead pipe. It all was just a means to an end: survival. Lovi was fortunate because neither of the men had yet to pull the trigger. They knew the consequences if they shed blood so soon. The police would be heavy on their tails, and the last thing they needed was pressure coming down from the law. They enjoyed their leisure of being "under the radar."

"Don't move or else, lady."

They were scared, that was for sure. But this meant that their fingers were twitching too. Get them too nervous and one of them may just accidentally let off a shot. They started to chuckle, thinking that they had the situation in their control again. After all, guns were always the winning hand in a fight.

But what was greater than their hands were bigger guns.

CHCK.

This wasn't the only sound of a gun cocking just some distance away from them. More started to pour from the direction of the entrance. Turning around, they would come upon a horrifying sight to their eyes. Asian men in suits each wielding an automatic. They were stern, calm, and disciplined, a sheer opposite of the group that surrounded Lovi. Of course, the gang was frightened right away, pointing their guns toward the suits as if they had the power to go against a good twenty of them standing in the restaurant right now.

"Drop your weapons," came a Chinese voice from the door.

He walked down the stairs onto the main floor, removing his shades to reveal his brown eyes and the couple of scars that ravished his face. It wasn't long ago when Lovi crossed paths with him. Once in the ring and the other during a drink at the poolside. He walked closer to the men, who became even more startled with their guns aiming at him. That caused Ko to come to a stop.

"You raise your guns at me, even though you know you are outnumbered. Even if you manage to shoot us all...there is a hundred strong waiting for you outside that door."

"What are you, some kind of cop," said one of the men.

Ko grinned. "No. We're worst." He pulled on his jacket out of showmanship. "We're the Triads."

Their faces had never grown whiter, lowering their guns.

"This restaurant is under our protection now. If we see you guys in here again...no, if we see you guys anywhere on our streets...I assure you no one will ever see you again."

What choice did they had. They knew the power behind such a gang. They were more confused as to what such a group was doing in a far away place like Latent. Quickly, they scooped up their leader and made their way out the doors. Of course, when they got out there, they saw the truth. There were ten black, white, and blue cars in the streets, with suited men standing near them. They were relaxing, with some smoking, and others just looking mean.

Once the restaurant was emptied, Marcellito went into the back with his daughter, who began to cry.

398The Female of the Species

Just Naota Wrote:

He watched Sokoya turned somewhat to look at him, realizing quickly by her reluctance to open her eyes that she'd been trying to get forty winks. Perhaps her attention span wasn't as short as Edward first thought. It made him feel slightly guilty, not for thinking her attention span was short, but for basically waking her up when she was perfectly content with just laying there with him. Nothing Edward could do about it now though. The girl went along answering his question or questions rather.

"Seems?" Ed laughed quietly. The word "seem" gave the impression of giving the impression of being something (though it might though), but the cyberpunk took the joke well and appreciated the sentiment regardless. Sokoya went on to other subjects and Edward just continued listening. Nothing alarming until the bit about her old DT teammate came up. He wanted to ask her about it but wisely decided to leave it at that, only regretting that he hadn't killed Cameron during their bout at the Dark Tournament and after when he stopped Cam in the hall.

The punk then gave Soak a extremely confused look, not expecting the utterly defensive tirade that came from her lips next. His mouth opened but no sound came out, which was for the best because the only thing that would have come out was a dumbfounded 'uhhhh.' Edward wasn't quite sure what to say, but that was mostly because it was an entirely unwarranted response. One Ed didn't really understand the origins of. If her response towards her opinion of the team was, "It's great," then why not the same here?

Ed would have stopped her rambling by kissing her, but that would have been like a cheesy romance movie or something. Cue The Shins - Caring is Creepy. ****** that. Instead, the cyborg eventually gathered his thoughts and went on to give Sokoya a reply. "I have no idea where the ****** that came from. I meant in general. I like it. It's good. Those would have sufficed. Not sure why you make things a million times more difficult than they have to be but whatever. Forget I asked."

Visibly frustrated, Ed didn't realize he sat up whilst speaking, but he decided to remedy that. He didn't want it to escalate, so he laid back down to relax. Though it was really ******** difficult now.

It was Sokoya's turn to be surprised. She'd had a moment of vulnerability and Edward managed to get everything that she'd said twisted. The girl certainly hadn't meant to come off as defensive. Paranoid and worried would be apt terms to describe her demented state. Relationships were relatively new to her. Her original family abandoned her. Sokoya's closest thing to a mother figure was Trinity; A cold blooded, power hungry, b***h. Her first, and only other boyfriend, managed to poof on her not long after their relationship even started.

She was just afraid of having another failed connection.

In seeking comfort, Sokoya instead managed to strike a nerve. It was well and clear, whether or not the cyborg tried to cover it up. His words were blatant enough, but his body language and tone spoke for so much more. But rather than trying to pull the same thing as at the ball, Soak held her ground. Offering a meager apology as she pulled her knees up to her chest and hugged her legs. Gaze slowly falling to stare at the grass that they laid on. Needless to say, an awkward silence ensued.

That is, until the arguement from not far off found it's way to Soko's ears. Stirring from her revelry, the girl would glance towards the small crowd of men. It was all too clear that this was some organized crime s**t. Yakuza or Triad versus the mob. But....it was all so cliche! Even in her sullen mood, Sokoya could help but wonder if there was some film crew standing off to the side, filming for another season of Deadliest Warrior.

399Just Naota

The punk remained quiet. Not that he was extremely angry at the bone mistress, if that were the case he would have just left, but her overly unwarranted paranoia had to be Sokoya's most annoying and infuriating trait. Edward was well-aware of her problems, not in detail as she'd never gone into them much, but that was hardly an excuse for it. Everyone had their own demons and foibles. The point was not letting them take over. Abandonment issues or not, one does themselves no favors by scaring people off because of a false inclination that everyone is out to get you. It made Ed want to shake her violently and tell her exactly how he felt, but it was neither the time or the place as the moment was ruined and it wasn't as private as the punk would like.

However, this didn't mean the cyberpunk wasn't guilted into feeling bad. A skill Sokoya was very proficient at, though Edward didn't believe she did so on purpose. Her hurt was genuine and it pulled at his heartstrings, but it wouldn't change the fact that he believed he was right. The bone mistress was adorable but she was being crazy. Ed sat up and reached out with his right hand, placing it gently on her shoulder but before he could go any further the noise from behind became too noticeable to ignore.

A kidnapping. A really bad one at that. Chalk it up to pragmatism, but if he had plan this it would have been several times faster. It's like the five Asian men wanted the entire park to see what they were doing and then have enough time to upload it about ten times on youtube. The cyborg turned around to watch, keeping his hand on Sokoya's shoulder. Those men probably wouldn't be too kind to eyewitnesses, so Ed readied himself to move in a moment's notice and defend himself and Sokoya. Though he didn't feel the need to stop the kidnapping. It wasn't any of his business.

400Vintrict

Just Naota Wrote:

It's like the five Asian men wanted the entire park to see what they were doing

There was some truth to this. They wanted people to get an eye on the new group in town. What was the point of taking over if no one knew the culprit. Notoriety was a big thing to have. They could go around telling everyone that they worked for one of the largest criminal organizations in the world, but people listened more to action rather than just words. And there was some pretty tense action going right now.

The two bagged men were quickly moved toward the car, the others looking around to make sure no one was witnessing it. A person or two seeing this was fine, but a cop seeing it would be trouble. They didn't want to get in trouble too soon. They had to establish things to use against the law first.

"Hm?"

One person caught two people staring over. He quickly notified the other four men, who turned their attention as well toward the two lovebirds out on a date. Three of them stayed back while two walked toward them. One of them had black greased back hair which was medium length past his shoulders. He had that pretty boy face, at least the pretty boy face you expected an Asian to have. The other guy was bald along the head, wearing shades on his face. They came to a stop ten feet away from the sitting couple. The one with hair would take the lead in speaking.

"Nice day, isn't it," he asked, stuffing his hands into his pockets. "You made a good choice to come to the park on such a day. I would have done the same."

401Lady Gilaen

Damn the world and its confounded inventions! Lovi hated guns. She hated guns even more than she had come to hate cars within a fairly recent time frame. They were, in her opinion, a coward's get out of jail free card. And, sadly, they were quite effective at stopping the amazon dead in her tracks.

"Damn it all," she sighed, easing her posture and contemplating the consequence of her remaining options. She wasn't about to surrender, but she wasn't exactly thrilled at the notion of being riddled with bullet holes either. Once again she found herself in a situation that proved what she had already known to be true, but insisted upon challenging anyway; it was better not to get involved.

Her back was turned to the door as that sound just barely familiar to the woman reached her ears. The fear that had been very slowly receding from their faces returned with the arrival of a rather unexpected cavalry. And with their fear followed Lovi's own expression of bewilderment as she slowly turned to assess the evolving situation.

Somehow Lovi wasn't surprised to see her former opponent, though she had not completely made the connection between him and the group about town until that moment. She hoped to the great Goddess that his interceding was just coincidence. She couldn't imagine otherwise.

"What are you doing here?" she decided to pursue the obvious line of questioning. She clearly wasn't pleased to see him.

402Vintrict

Ko knew it was Lovi when he walked through the door. He was just as surprised to see her. Fate had a funny way of having people come back together, as if their last meeting was not enough to sate its appetite for drama. But he gave no attention to her until those men left. That was when his eyes settled on Lovi. He clearly didn't change his expression of neutrality.

"I want to ask you the same thing," he answered back, placing his hands into his pockets. "You know this part of town is edgy. Yet, you came here anyway. I do not know whether it was out of naivety or if you willingly chose to come here."

"Do not take this the wrong way. I did not come to save you. Only coincidence."

He turned around to the men, waving his hand to gesture for them to leave them for the moment.

403KytanaTheThief

After her failed attempt at losing or locating her tail, the fox girl had brought up the wrist with her FIGHTER on it, tapping a few keys and mainly looking bored as she continued walking.

Quote: Send to: Rosalyn, Rylen, Celas

Being followed, can’t lose or find. Use GPS find me, try ambush.

As she watched, the message was sent to her teammates with a beep, although she kept messing with the device a few more moments to make it look like she’d been messing with a program. With a huff, she moved her arm down again, putting her hands in her pockets, and continued walking. If only she could pinpoint that presence. She knew someone was there, but no matter where she looked, there was nothing, no trace at all, and it baffled her.

404Lady Gilaen

Lovi liked to believe that she had gotten on his nerves at least a little through the course of their preliminary bout, but she wasn't about to place a wager on those odds. She hardly knew the man before her. His manner was a constant absence of expression or emotion and his words were, more often than not, quite direct.

"I'm a prostitute, dear," she said quite frankly as she placed her hands on her hips and shifted her weight a little to one side, "This place isn't so strange to me." Firearms hadn't seemed to have as much of a presence in Sigil as they did other places. Perhaps it was foolish to have walked into a fight without assuming that the opposition would be armed, but she doubted such knowledge would have stopped her anyway.

"And believe me, you're no Sir Gallahad," she added with regards to his comment on the accidental rescue. Grateful as she was not to have a million little holes newly pierced strait through her, she almost preferred her chances alone. She watched as the other men in suits left at Ko's dismissal, waiting for the last one to leave before taking a few steps closer to her 'friend' and repeating her previous question.

"So what are you doing here?"

405Vintrict

He turned enough that his left side was facing her as his head went the rest of the way, staring at her as she revealed her occupation to him. He wanted to believe that she was merely joking. But maybe she was telling the truth. She didn't act like any prostitutes that he had ever seen. Then again, back home, the most deadliest women were once like her. They grew strong from their pains and sufferings, using their advantages to get close to the things they wanted and striking dead any man or woman that got in their way.

"I am doing business, too," he responded. "Aside from the tournament, I do have engagements to attend to here. Well, guess the cat is out of the bag, though. I will not tell you to keep your mouth shut of who I work for."

It would be troublesome if it was discovered that he was a member of the Triad. It might cause complications that he did not want to happen, in addition to slowing down the business that was occurring on this side of town. He enjoyed just being another person entering the tournament to gain some money. That's all. He wasn't worried about Lovi spilling the beans to others. She seemed like a woman who didn't like getting involved in other things. As long as it didn't threaten her, it meant nothing to her.

"You do understand that you are not the only one placing your body out there on the streets. There is competition. And when night comes, that competition is going to increase. The local prostitutes are probably heavily established into this community. If an independent like yourself try to go out there and compete...I'm sure you understand where I'm getting at."

406Lady Gilaen

"What?" She cocked her head to one side, momentarily confused until it dawned on her that he had assumed she was there to work the streets. All she really meant to say was that the scenery suited her better, not out of personal taste so much as familiar surroundings and social comfort.

Did she sense a little confusion on his part as well? It was so hard to read a face that never broke it's neutral stoicism, save maybe instances of true shock or disbelief. Not that she could ever shock the man, though she would love to meet the person who could.

"I went out for a walk, dear. That's all." she elaborated, "Working in the midst of a competition would be bad form...though you seem to be managing the two well enough on your own time."

She couldn't hide her distaste for his profession. Whatever delusions of grandeur he held for what he did, Lovi saw no difference between him and the lot he had just driven out of the district. She could hear Marcellito's daughter crying in the back room, her sobs muffled through the wall, but still quite discernible.

"And what do you care what I do with my time or body," she said, her words acting as more of a statement than a question. She supposed she was lucky to have the opportunity to walk away from the situation entirely without any lingering threats to follow her. Still, she felt rotten abandoning one small cause to the circumstances of another.

She walked past Ko, bumping his shoulder with her own as she passed by on her way to the door.

407Vintrict

Why did he care, indeed. There was little he could do to try to distinguish himself from the others. He didn't have an incentive, other than to have her not think him too low of a man. He still had his pride, and that was a valuable asset in keeping one's image in a place like this. Even to one woman that he fought in the tournament so far, he still felt that he had to keep his high pedestal. If she saw one weakness of his, all of it would be for naught.

He stared at his shoulder as she bumped past it on her way to the door. He sensed her agitation right away. Feelings of despise still lingered in her, perhaps augmented by the situation at hand. He turned to watch her making her exit. That was when his eyebrows furrowed, a hint of a frown. Perhaps she was able to make him annoyed after all.

"Hey," he called to her. "In exchange for helping you, even if it was all a coincidence..."

He paused after that, raising up his wrist and pulling back his sleeve to look at the watch on his left.

"I am willing to hire your services this evening. Business is business in the end. If you are true to it, you will not turn down this offer. A woman of your standard would gladly take the offer, am I right?"

Or not. His mood or disposition did not change. But in the midst of it all, maybe he did have some want for the woman. Or maybe he just needed some tumble in the bed to relieve leftover stress.

408Lady Gilaen

She stopped just short of the exit, her hand extended towards the handle before he called after her. She turned to look back at him, genuinely curious as to what more he could ask of her after such a display. She wasn't about to get involved in his petty territorial squabbles.

vintrict Wrote:

"Hey," he called to her. "In exchange for helping you, even if it was all a coincidence..."

He paused after that, raising up his wrist and pulling back his sleeve to look at the watch on his left.

"I am willing to hire your services this evening. Business is business in the end. If you are true to it, you will not turn down this offer. A woman of your standard would gladly take the offer, am I right?"

He checked is watch... As though he were about to pencil her in to fit his busy schedule, like it was a favor to 'her'. Was he trying to mask his own desires, or did he really think so highly of himself?

Either way, it brought a smile to her face. A quirky, mischievous grin that seemed out of place given Lovi's common demeanor. It softened her features and spoke warm promises of fulfillment. Fulfilling to her, perhaps.

"Wrong," she replied simply before turning her back to him and making a casual exit. He had missed his chance back at the hotel. And given what she had witnessed that day, the opportunity wouldn't present itself again. Not as far as she was concerned, anyway.

At least she had been right about one thing; she had walked away satisfied.

409Vintrict

Ko wasn't ignorant of her mood. He could tell that she enjoyed making a turn around of the situation in an effort to try to make her seem superior. It was fun and was direct. It was the easiest way for her to make a point. And yet, it was a very wrong decision on her part. How she thought outside of a fight was no different than how she thought inside one. There was that common theme that was going on with this woman: she had the brawn, but not the brains. She probably had common sense, but she didn't have that level of intellect that Ko was able to play on. It was both a pro and a con. Though he was smarter, you couldn't out think a brick. You couldn't be proud of that if the other person wasn't aware of it. In order for the mindgame to work, she had to acknowledge it.

But what if that was a mindgame of her own? Maybe she was acting like that to throw his assumptions off, to make him think she was dumber than him. No, he wasn't going to take that route. He was going to make a good bet that this woman's naivety expanded out to different areas. It was clear from the fight alone, as she could have made a lot better decisions.

Why, oh why did he bother. Ko simply cleared his throat and left the premises shortly afterwards, getting into his black Corvette and driving off with a slight burn of the tires.

410Ancelas

Celas was no master of technology, and it took him several minutes (and the use of a handy guide) to figure out how to access the GPS tracking aspect of the FIGHTER. Once he was certain it was working correctly - or as certain as he could be, at any rate - he set off through Latent, adjusting his approach to approach Robyn from behind. Once he was about four blocks behind, he began taking note of the other people on the street, searching out her mysterious tail.

Celas wasn't the most stealthy of spies to come to Robyn's aid. He wore his black duster and, as always, carried his nodachi in one hand. Then again, Gaia was home to many strange individuals. Perhaps he wouldn't stand out as much as one might think.

411Damnatus

Psychofish Wrote:

"Bill, what've we got?"

Yet it was not Bill's thick rasp, brought on by years of gastronomical abuse, that gave an immediate response to the query. A sudden blackness swept over them, partially consuming the rays of sunlight that poked past the crumbling edges of the structures around them, and then spoke.

Kraaaaaaw! Kraaaaak-aaaw!

The vulture twisted its head to the side, tongue lolling with ropes of muddled saliva trailing from its long, crooked beak. Even with how shadows tend to be so deceptive in the manner they are cast, a good look at the thing revealed just how goddamned big that bird really was. Not even the largest of turkey vultures grew to this size; yet, unlike those awkward beasts, who plied on layers of fat with the countless banquets they found over Gaia's landscape, this one was lean - viciously so. Despite that such a huge creature would require years of succulent dead flesh consumption to reach such measurements, its coarse yellow skin - seen significantly between the sparse patches of white, black and shimmering-blue feathers - clung so tight to bone that it looked nearly desiccated.

Cackling, the vulture shuffled sideways, back and forth on its perch; every other moment or so resulted in the thing shuddering or flinging out a spasming wing. The source of these palsies were not immediately apparent, whether it was gripped with some sort of cerebral disease or if it were just the nature of the odd avian. As it moved more over to one side, thereby allowing the sun to peek past it and lighten the dark silhouette of its frame, something else became abundantly clear about it - a fact that would likely send uncontrolled shudders into the men and women investigating below, for many would now believe that this was not some mere opportunistic creature that whiffed a delicacy, but an actual omen.

The vulture was...changed.

Indistinct, vestigial blots dotted the scaly flesh of the creature, poking out in shapes that were too close to appearing like human extremities for comfort. The most disturbing image happened to bulge out of the thing's breast - a grotesquely-puffy tumor that had one-too-many distinct curves and depressions that made it resemble a leering, leathery face. Beyond these growths, the right eye of the vulture was overly-massive, speckled with odd dots and filmed over with a milky substance that suggested blindness; yet, it still peered down with that one eye, sharply observing the scene before it with an unnerving keenness, like a bemused observer who possessed knowledge of the event that far surpassed any other individual present.

Still, though, it was just a weird bird. Even as it twitched its head to the left at a 90 degree angle, blinking down at the tumor on its chest as though it was the first time it had ever seen it in its life, before twisting its neck down to peck into the mutated flesh and gulp down a bloodied strip - it was still just a vulture, albeit a diseased and insane one. There had been rumors abound in Latent, whispers of flocks of massive birds that seemed to grow in number with each passing week, that hung in the skies, circling some unknown bounty. The sightings had not fully coincided with the annual running of Heaven or Hell - they had begun a month before it. This was the first time just about anyone had officially gotten a look at any new avian fauna to the city, and while its physical and mental deterioration warranted an investigation from Animal Control, it would not seem that it was worth the time to bother with it for most.

Thus, as the investigation of the crime scene went fully underway, the beast continued its shuddering vigil, watching with much interest.

Psychofish Wrote:

"We're gonna have to do this one the good old fashioned way."

"I beg your pardon, Mr. Cobb, but that will no longer be necessary."

It seemed like the poor detective was the favored recipient of interruptions this day, as everything was brought to a screeching halt with the arrival of two new figures, both of which seemed to have come out of nowhere - bypassing the entire cordon completely. The oddly-warm voice that had addressed Cobb was standing at the forefront of the pair, dressed in extravagant velvet robes of navy blue, with gold embellishments and trimmings sewn in all over. The man's stature was average, in terms of height - a fact that meant that his body did not carry the layers of fat all that well. The figure was borderline obese, but unlike most overweight individuals, his mass was peculiar - almost too round. The face was the biggest oddity, as it appeared as though the man normally had very sharp features that had fleshly clay molded on seamlessly. His cheeks, neck and forehead were flushed beet red, though there was not a drop of perspiration on him, nor did his wiry white hair - which was swept back at a widow's peak and down to just below his chin - seem greased. Though his smile seemed almost cratered between his bulge-like cheeks, it was rather kind in appearance - as though he was making a pleasant house call. The man's sausage-like fingers were linked together in front of him patiently, the kaleidoscopic glints of golds, silvers and gems coming from the myriad rings and bands that adorned his digits.

The mage-like man's compatriot hovered mere inches behind him and to his right, shadowing him like a monolith. Cyclopean steel, framed with ornate clothings and insignia that was all too clear. It towered over every individual there, sometimes doubling their height and god-only knew how much in mass. No sight came from its dark visor, but none could escape the thing's scrutinizing gaze.

The Judge did not require an introduction, nor was there any requirement for an explanation for this visitation.

412Just Naota

Vintrict Wrote:

"I would have done the same."

"You did do the same," Ed replied sharply barely a second after the Triad member had said it; he surveyed his surroundings and gestured slightly to prove his point as he took to his seat. His words were biting, yet rather neutral sounding instead of the contempt the Asian man might have expected. Though Edward didn't expect that to make much difference, acting like a smart a** gets you stomped regardless of how you sound. The cyberpunk met the Triad member's gaze but remained nonchalant.

But that wasn't because Edward was indifferent. He just had a good poker face. In actuality, the man felt threatened (still being human after all and pretty much outnumbered) as one would expect from a person capable of being afraid. Ed, as aforementioned, was outnumbered and (though the Triad hadn't displayed any) were probably also armed. Which could spell disaster for him and Sokoya, especially if they were THIS comfortable in sticking around the scene of one of their crimes to speak with spectators. They didn't give a ******** and hence were dangerous. The cyborg didn't like that one bit.

That's where bravado came in, and not the obvious kind. Ed didn't like admitting it to many people, present company included, but he had been trained for this sort of thing. To be tough but if that wasn't enough then to seem even tougher than he actually was. It was significantly more efficient than actually taking a metal fist to an individual's skull. And better for your health too. Like in the Godfather, put your hand inside you coat. It doesn't matter whether you have a gun or not. If they think you have a .357 under there is all that matters.

However, Edward's act was a bit more subtle. His fixed gaze. His squared stance. The slight movement in his right arm that lifted his hoodie sleeve some and revealed his FIGHTER, which not only proved Ed was a tournament participant but was under the protection of tournament security. Didn't matter how bad a they thought they were. They probably wouldn't want to throw down with Deity Incorporated. Amongst other telling details. They were small details that would seem involuntarily given, yet the weight of all of them together were immense. The cyberpunk didn't leave the Hawk unarmed, but that didn't he wanted to fight everything and everyone he came across. That would be ****** retarded.

"What do you want?" Firm. Non-threatening yet strong.

413Vintrict

The guy chuckled, humored by the reply. That was a nice response to such a tense situation. Even though the birds were singing and the air was breezing, a kidnapping had just occurred and there were eye witnesses. Common sense said that Sokoya and Edward were clearly "liabilities" in the grand scheme of things. It was in their best interests to take out their guns, throw some bags over their heads, too, and stuff them into the van alongside the other hooligans. Hell yeah, Edward was threatened. It spoke much about his personality, about his wits, and about who he was as a whole. The suited man read that much from that very short reply.

His expression changed, though, when Edward spoke those last words while pulling back his sleeve to reveal the iconic FIGHTER on his wrist. That device grabbed his eyes because it was one of the few things they were all told to keep their eye out for when dealing with the residents of Latent. Although they were in town to take over this city, there were still some "protected people" that even they will have a hard time dealing with. Even if they had the force physically to take on any of the tournament fighters who got in their way, there was the force known as Noah and his organization. Even as far away as Hong Kong did people know how powerful that man and his organization were. It was a conflict they wanted to avoid for now. They did not want to waste resources trying to fight against such a force merely for harming or killing one of their "investments."

The man rubbed his thumb across his nose, smirking away at the thought. "Let us not beat around the bush. You saw that. Even if you are part of that tournament, the moment you are no longer a participant, you two will become 'wanted.' I have no word in it. It is just how 'we' work. However, since we are reasonable people..."

He reached into his suit's top, similar to that emphasis on "keeping that image of threat." He could be reaching for a gun, ready to shoot these two in broad daylight and go on with their business. The Noah agency wasn't that threatening to someone with just as much power across the world, networked from country to country with their hands deep in the world of criminal organization.

Fortunately, what came from his suit was something else instead. Packed up by a silver brace was a roll of hundred dollar bills. He pulled a good few from the pack, saying to them: "Accept this cash and do not say a word. You keep your word and we will keep ours."

He reached his right hand out, which contained a good total of one-thousand dollars worth of currency.

414Just Naota

The punk remained still and watched the Asian man and his cohorts; the enhanced optic of his synthetic eye scrutinizing them though it remained motionless and seemingly fixed on the man he spoke with. Edward was ready, muscle memory committed to pulling out his P226 (hidden inside his hoodie in a shoulder rig) and waxing the first guy while moving towards the nearest tree in one swift and practiced motion. It would have to come to that, of course, and though he was sure his cybernetic arm could draw a gun faster than any one of them. The cyberpunk didn't want to have to prove it. A recipe for disaster he'd rather not concoct.

Instead, Edward listened intently and watched while the Triad member told him what was going to happen. The nonchalant manner in which the first few words were spoken aggravated him. He really, really wanted to shoot this guy, or send anthrax to him through the post under the guise of typical correspondence. The cyborg didn't think himself so high and mighty that he could stand to be threatened. That happened all the time and Edward laughed it off mostly. But the threat had been given to Sokoya too, and that Ed did not like. He also didn't like this ******** gang mentality because he knew for a fact that he wouldn't have been acting this confident if he didn't have four others behind him plus whoever was in the van. It was annoying and universal with these organized crime types. A reason Edward rarely bothered with them. However, he took the rest of what was said rather swimmingly.

"Sure," he spoke much like last time, not even waiting a second before responding. The proposition was simple and Edward liked. He gets money and doesn't say a word. Words he wouldn't have said anyways. And the Triads go along minding their own business, unless the punk misunderstood. Finding out that even with the implementation of money, these guys (whoever they were) were still coming after them would suck. But made no sense, so Edward went with it, but figured he'd be careful from here on out. Which, frankly, didn't need saying. Ed was always careful. "We'll take the cash and keep quiet, and you'll leave us alone. Deal. Leave the cash for me on the ground and go."

He wouldn't fall for that come a little closer or catch bullshit. The cyberpunk was a professional, dammit!

415Vintrict

"Hmph."

The triad did as he was asked, throwing the papers onto the ground at his feet, then turned around while pocketing his money.

"You should bring your girlfriend to the casino tonight," he said as he was walking away. "Might win more of that."

Of course, they were likely going to own a couple of the casinos in town by nightfall, but it didn't hurt to try to up the attendance even more than it already was. Maybe they wanted to draw Edward and his girlfriend into a trap and then snuff them out silently. Leave out the evidence and no one would know who or what did it. They would disappear from this world like that. It was that easy.

Then again, they could have done the same right here. They were men of their word. Two people were not that important in the end. They all hopped into the black van of happiness and drove off.

416Abyssal Majesty

Tilly mused sweetly and quietly as he kissed her, her hands grasping st his shirt before pulling away. Unlike him she didn't need to kiss to remember anything, she would always remember. However affection was still foreign to her, making her a little nervous.

"I'm sorry you weren't satisfied with your fight." She said softly as she fiddled uselessly with his collar. "I know it's important to you. But there will be other rounds yes?"

Suddenly realizing just how she was sitting on his lap, let alone in public, Tilly slid herself onto the bench and sat there properly, as always.

417Eternal Dirge

"With hope, yes."

Damion didn’t want to think about it right now though, didn’t want the possibility that they may not move on to enter and work its dark little magic on his brain. He looked away from her for a moment to look around them at the passing people as they went along with their busy little lives. Where Tilly was uncomfortable with outward shows of affection, Damion relied on them, craved the physical contact like a drug, but didn’t relent when she shifted from his lap to the bench below them. The lack of sensation was somewhat disappointing but he put on a smile as he looked down at her again, teeth safely hidden behind his lips.

“ And what did you do while I was away having fun? Explore the city? See the new island?”

Now that was something they would have to do, he decided as the words left his lips, the mystery of Noah’s new island making it somehow a more interesting place. The gleaming tower that pierced the sky especially caught his eye and Damion could only wonder at the marvels that might be held there within. He could see others doing as he had, people standing still in the corners of his vision and gaping upwards like turkeys in a thunderstorm. Oh yes, they were going to visit that place if it killed them.

418Abyssal Majesty

"Oh I've been staying in the hotel mostly. I don't like going out on my own very much. I'm too afraid I'll get squashed or something.. Plus it's no fun being alone, at least not for me."

Lifting her hand, she hooked their pinky's together while enjoying the sunlight with him. Even without her armor saving up the light for her ink, Tilly was able to love the sun's warm just as much as Damion. Though, her pale skin didn't really show for it. With a small sigh, the muse looked back up to Damion, the light played with her hair and eye's opalescence.

"I did see the island though. It looks to be interesting.."

419Eternal Dirge

He snorted softly, not to mock her fears but simply at the very idea that she would be crushed by anything at all. Despite Tilly’s fears he couldn’t imagine not noticing her himself and while the thought never occurred that he would never not notice her. Such was love after all, but another matter all together.

“You should try and get out more….maybe when the team begins to fight together you can come out to one of the matches?”

The elemental fully intended to bring Tilly out of her shell, drag her into the light and buoy up that confidence alittle even if it killed him. A life of fear was no life to live and when they were together he was constantly trying to think of ways to make her more comfortable in public. Her pinky around his turned into her hand in his as he stood up and gently gave it a tug, wanting her to stand with him obviously.

“ Well instead of us both being in the dark about Noah’s new playground, how about we go and see what that madman is up to?”

Madman was perhaps not the right word to use for Noah but Damion also didn’t think he was far off. The way the man controlled literally all of Heaven or Hell and the massive amounts of power the fighters that came to it gave off was unlike anything else on the planet as far as he was aware. To be honest, it was worrisome. Why would anyone willingly gather such ability in one place and what kind of will did it take to enforce the rules that they were held by? He tried not to let those thoughts keep him occupied though, those fears better kept for different company and different times.

420Abyssal Majesty

Taking the hint and getting to her feet, her small heels sounding on the ground with a dull hallow clops. Looking out the the island, the usage of the word 'madman' spooked her.

"He's a madman? I-I dunno if I want go then.."

Putting a hand to her lips, she glanced all the way back up to Damion with a slightly worried expression. She knew she would be safe, but as always, the little muse let herself worry.

"I wish there was a playground though. I rather like swinging."

421Just Naota

He gave a sigh of relief as the triad departed, vindicated in knowing he had chosen a correct course of action. This definitely wasn't his closest call of all, but it hardly diminished the feeling of coming out of a situation completely unharmed. Then again, the cyberpunk was almost positive they weren't planning on harming them from the start as they would have done so sooner if it were the case. Edward was glad regardless.

Walking over, after making sure the triad were truly gone via more ways that just regular sight, Ed snatched up the cash the gang member had left him. The punk counted the bills, returning to Sokoya with a grin from ear-to-ear. "Want half?" He asked to be polite but doubted she'd see any need in having more money since she practically hoarded the stuff in a bank account. He still had the feeling he should be upset about what happened earlier, but it was stupid fight and wasn't worth continuing. Whatever the response, Edward would comply before motioning in the vague direction of the nearest exit. It was best they depart before the authorities show up to ask questions. No doubt they were on their way. "Where to? The Hawk? Your place?"

422KytanaTheThief

As Robyn strode along the streets, Celas, upon looking around, and watching, would find...nothing. Just as she had. Nobody seemed to be following, or even looking at either of them, aside from the occasional passing glance that people on the street did. The white-haired man didn’t really stand out that much; there were far more odd persons walking around the streets, especially with Heaven or Hell in town.

Prolonged searching, and time passed, the afternoon sky turning to dusk as they walked around the town. Eventually, Robyn just stopped walking, practically fuming in frustration as she stood in a round sort of clearing, paved with cobblestone. A few benches, along with some small flower beds, dotted the area.

”I’m getting ******** sick of this!” She huffed under her breath. Tail lashing, she circled around, looking at any possible place her tail could be concealing themselves. ”What the hell do you want?!” She practically yelled, trying to restrain herself from digging her claws into her hands. The few passerby walking around looked at her oddly, some in fear at the sight of a mean looking obviously-a-meta yelling and looking generally upset. Everyone who didn’t look like they could handle themselves hurried elsewhere.

Paranoia....did not agree with the vixen. No answer, and she was gripping the hair behind her ears now, closing her eyes and generally trying not to have a meltdown. She wished her teammates would show up soon, her having obviously called off the tracking for the moment.

423The Female of the Species

We'll say, for the sake of continuity, that Sokoya had spaced off for a short while, allowing for the cyborg to do his 'transaction' with the triad/yakuza members without her input or interruption. A good thing too, considering her perception of it all was slightly different. The girl had little fear in her, and so she would've likely tried to pick a fight. And let's face it, as good of a fighter as she was, the thugs probably brought guns. And gun's ******** suck.

It wasn't until Edward was returning to where she sat, money in tow, that she seemed to snap out of her trance. Blinking several times to clear her eyes, Sokoya would glance his way with a curious eyebrow half raised. "All yours hun," she would murmur. Her tone somewhat reserved. She was pleased to note that he seemed a lot less irritated than moments before, but it wasn't in her capabilities to suddenly switch to cheery.

Turning to face her companion as he sat down, The Bone Mistress contemplated his offers. "Hrmm...I don't really want to go home just yet." She'd reply, her answer certainly not straight. Truth be told, seeing as neither knew what was really in Latent, it was difficult to decide on a course of action. The best thing that the girl could've come up with was wander around and hope to find something interesting, but that sounded lame.

424Just Naota

"All right then," Edward folded the money and pocketed it in his jean's right pocket without another word. He wasn't surprised by her answer, actually suspected it, so it didn't bother him much that Soak would turn down free money. However, noting that she still stung after that previous moment was displeasing. Not that Ed was absolutely thrilled right now, but he was ready to move on upon realizing how dumb the mini-fight had been.

"Let's go get drinks then," he offered, opting to cheer the silver-haired girl with something they both enjoyed. The cyberpunk reached out with his right hand to help her up, and would then proceed to lead her out of the park and into the city proper again. Slinking his right arm around Soak's waist as they walked, Ed consulted the internet provided by his cyber-brain to situate himself on the map and find his way. It took very little time to locate a bar nearby and he didn't even have to stop walking to do it.

"Are you okay?" He felt like it needed asking.

425Abyssal Majesty

Sniffing in a barely runny nose rather loudly, Fayble took a stiff drag off her hand-rolled cigarette. She was leaning against a light pole, as she usually did when she people watched. The smoke seeped from her nose before she huffed it out. A certain gal had peeked her interest, mainly because she was the only one yelling at nothing. Her purple brow quirked. It was peculiar, even for HoH. Flicking out the cherry of her cig, she slid it behind her ear before--

"Yellin' at Casper are we?"

426KytanaTheThief

Robyn whirled around at the sudden voice, ears out and tail lashing, her first thought being that maybe her stalker had decided to show themselves. Upon noticing that the woman had been one of the one's who'd been there when she'd first passed by, the fox relaxed....a little. Crossing her arms, the vixen huffed, green eyes still darting around. "I can yell what I want." She was also slightly embarrassed that she still hadn't been able to locate whoever was following her. It made her skills seem....lacking.

427Abyssal Majesty

Holding up her gloved hands, the femme gave a lazy shake of her head before stuffing her digits in her pockets.

"Didn't say you couldn't." She smirked. "Though it sounds like a personal problem."

Sniffling in again, Fay hocked it up and spat it out. Always the delicate flower she was. Itching under her chin a little, she tipped her hat at the fox, her calm golden eyes sizing her up.

"Saw the rosters. Looks like yer all up against my team."

428KytanaTheThief

"You have no idea...." The fox trailed off, speaking more to herself than to Fayble. The woman's hocking a loogie didn't even cause her to bat an eye, but at the last comment, Robyn blinked, momentarily distracted from her lookout, although she went back to watching the streets and roofs a second later. "You're on Asgard, huh?" A hint of her usual smirk crept in to her smile and her voice. "Everyone expects you to wipe the floor with us."

429Abyssal Majesty

An easy shrug as she reached up for her recently snuffed cig before sticking it between her lips.

"Godt a wreputation to hold."

Reaching in her duster's pocket, she produced her trusty zippo. Fayble then shielded the tip of the cigarette with her hand as she held it. Turning the flint with her thumb, she lit it and puffed smoke before quickly snapping the lighter shut and shoving it back in it's home. Another drag before she pried it from her mouth and blew out.

"Never know though, I tend not to really care about all the hype. Just want to fight to stave off boredom. Though I wanna see if we can make it past fourth. That'd be bitchin'."

430KytanaTheThief

Robyn shrugged, only occasionally looking at Fayble. It wasn't out of rudeness, she was just still really panicked and frustrated over her tail. You try knowing you're being followed for a couple hours, and not being able to do a damned thing about it.

"My last "first round", I caused an upset. Figure it won' be too hard a stretch to pull it off again. I don' care about the fame, but I need this ride to go on as long as possible. Nothin' personal."

These tournaments were her ticket for appeasing Selene. They were environments where she could get a good fight, fueling the demon's need for violence, without actually killing anybody, since most everyone could hold their own against her. Or at least not die.

431Sins of an Angel

There was s**t all to do around the Crimson Hawk and though spectators and past competitors were welcome to visit the absurdly large and suspicious looking island that had risen from the great depths, Ryke didn't really fancy the idea of heading out there just yet. Latent wasn't exactly 'happenin' either but it was a change of pace for sure. The nice thing was being close to the water. As a port town, there was plenty of access to piers and to the turbulent sea that you just couldn't get all the way out in Aekea.

Good old Aekea.

Ryke was fond of her hometown, but she wasn't the type to stay in one place for very long. Actually - speaking of one place - she stole a cursory glance down at the phone in her hands. Okay, more like she glowered at the LCD screen with some level of contempt, very reminiscent of the evening after preliminary rounds when Izzy had called to request the ginger's presence - complete with get well gifts. Only this time, Ryke was the one waiting on Izzy.

On the screen was the latest message from the characteristically late punker, riddled with strange typing errors and incomplete sentences that Ryke somehow managed to translate into an actual message, one that said something about being there "soon". Of course, what soon was in Izette's eyes - in her eye - was up in the air for all anyone knew. So for now, Ryke trudged here and there kicking at pebbles as she came across them.

432Cthulhu Wish

Down the road...

“GET THE HELL OUT OF MY WAY!”

Izette was running late. Again.

She was huffing and puffing down the busy streets trying to make her way over to where she was supposed to meet her bestest friend in the world. Zandy. There were only two problems, the first one being was the fact that she was limping still from her previous match. Sure, she was better than she was during the match but she wasn’t supposed to be running on it. Second, she wasn’t exactly an Olympic athlete. She may have been a HoH competitor, but she was definitely not a long distance runner. In fact, every inch she tried to run only seemed to want to make her lungs fall out of her chest and bleed on the ground.

In the distance, Ryke’s hair seemed to glisten in the sunlight. Compared to the rest of the world who seemed to have rather dark hair, it was quite easy to pick the Bounty Hunter in a crowd. Unfortunately it was rather difficult seeing as there was still an old lady in her way. It seemed that no matter what direction she tried to move too, the woman followed in her meek and nimble state. And this was not pleasing Izzy at all...

“I SAID MOVE!”

At that moment Izette moved beside the old hag, and almost performed a body check. Without any warning, the old woman flung to the side with Izzy’s force and caused her to land on the cement with a loud bang. Many people who were standing beside her stood in horror as they watched Izette continued to move down the pathway. How could someone so vile exist in this world? The truth of the matter was, Izette often thought that herself and didn’t really care.

Finally, coming to the last two steps, the punker finally slowed down her steps and stood in front of her completely out of breath. She looked as though she were almost sweating like fat kid on a treadmill as she coughed and hacked in order to catch her breath. Each of her hacks seemed to contain the familiar red tint that she had often blessed her opponents with. But this time it was a natural invent instead of from inflicting damage. Almost bent over, Izette placed her hands on her jeans as she tried to catch her breath.

“Hey. Sorry. I. Am. Late. Old. Lady.” As Izette spoke she pointed behind her to the gathering crowd who were still trying to aid the old woman.

433ragingtofu

Somewhere in the city, the Plot Device Alarm was going off.

Unfortunately due to budget cut-backs no officers were on duty to answer it.

434Abyssal Majesty

Fayble let out a halfhearted laugh before taking another drag off her vice.

"Why would I take it personally? I don't know you." She ashed the cancer stick. "Whatever floats your boat."

Spitting to the side, Fayble didn't really give a whoot about the whole upset comment. She had watched her preliminary fight. And everyone else on her team for that matter. The femme knew what they'd be up against. Breathing out, she glanced out at whatever Robyn might have been looking at.

"Got anyone in mind?"

435Abyssal Majesty

A cool mist rolled in over the Latent harbor. Thick and heavy, it seemed to paint all it washed over with a film of slimy filth.

Unnatural, dim.

Something had risen from the depths.

Just out of the minds eye, a large limp figure dragged itself onto of of the docks, tendril by tendril. The squelching of it's body and limbs alone was enough to drive anyone nearby away. A gurgling stench soon after poured from the being, an invisible miasma of putrid detritus and decrepit flesh. The wood of the dock creaked under the creatures true weight, threatening to give way under it's enormous girth.

With an unearthly, gurlbing gasp, the fog enshrouded mass trembled. It shook it's body, sparing no time to reshape itself into something more appropriate for this world. The tentacles messily fused together as the core began to thin itself out. It had been watching these inferior creatures that called themselves 'humans', it knew what it must become. Stretching and coughing, the being reached out and smacked a hand on the wood, the fingers rolling backwards as it screamed out. It's new body structure snapped and cracked when it began to stand up, the awkwardly shaped feet gripping with it's toes.

There was a reason this abomination was lured to this world, and it would find it. The power was intriguing, intoxicating, alluring.

It was hungry.

And now, it waited...

436Damnatus

Antique Queen Wrote:

And now, it waited...

It would not have to wait for long.

"Hrraaaaaaaak!"

The entity would be greeted with the squawking of a large, wiry vulture, which perched its bulk somewhat awkwardly atop one of the old hanging light posts that lined the Latent Dockyards. The avian ruffled its feathers, feather-frilled head cocked at a sharp angle as it gazed down at the monstrosity as it pulled itself from the depths and underwent a series of changes. The bird blinked its watery, yellow eyes and bobbed its head in anticipation, as though it held some sort of kinship to the thing below.

In some ways, it truly did.

The beast would immediately smell the hints of the power it had sought from the vulture, for it too was gripped with changes because of the energies that coursed through it. A vestigial head protruded from the lower neck of the carrion eater, and disturbingly enough, still twitched with some semblance of life. A large, milky eye bulged from its breast, right over where its heart would be, lolling to and fro to some mad whimsy. Instead of talons, the bird's claws ended with groping tentacles, causing odd suction noises to slurp out whenever it shuffled atop its perch. There were even more mutations, making it clear that this thing was not merely the unfortunate offspring of some natural birth.

The thing below would know this, because it had come for the faint scraps of power it exuded - of something far greater just lurking behind.

And that monster below, if it possessed some semblance of sapience, would know that the true source of this bird's power was staring right at it, through that yellow, piercing vision.

437Abyssal Majesty

It's skin visibly wriggled through the mist as it's head snapped in the direction of the vulture. It could defiantly feel the power within the avian, although faint. It peeked it's interest. Raising it's hands to it's oblong head, it hunched over, shaking until it inhaled loudly.

Snapping up it gripped at it's skull, it's body beginning to move forward, the muscles under it's skin seemingly moving faster than the skin could provide mobility. It glided out of the fog before abruptly stopping before the bird. Four slits appeared on it's head before peeling open to reveal ichor slathered eyes rolling about. One by one the cloudy orbs came into focus as the rest of it's facial features evolved. A thin line for a mouth, and six bleeding, almost gill like slits for a nose.

"NAGROTH'TIKALGHLARATH"

A wholly androgynous boom of several nondescript, monotonous voices emitted. It's mouth not bothering to open. Moving it's hand out to the pole, the other reached out with it's long tendrils.

"NAGROTH'TIKALGHLARATH"

It repeated before ichor and mucous burbled out of it's orifices, making the creature snap it's head to the side to rid itself of it. Slowly however, it began to look back up to the avian abomination, a single tendril of a finger pointed up.

"Found . . . You . . ."

438Tres Ecstuffuan

Tres had left the Crimson Hawk after his fiery altercation with his team mate Alan. The psion needed some time alone and had decided that a run through the city would calm his nerves. It seemed that whenever the young psion was faced with a stressful situation his natural response was simply to work harder. There was a sort of meditation in motion for the dread headed warrior, he seemed to find peace in the sensation of his muscles burning and his lungs grasping for air. Skillfully Tres leaped and volted through the natural gaps in the city's structure, leaping from building to building, swinging from fire escapes, his eyes constantly gazing forward in an attempt to quickly find the best way to move past obstructions without losing momentum. Some people called it Parkour, Tres hadn't thought of it as any particular artform...just simply as movement.

Tres ran for hours and eventually he neared the edge of latent near the harbor. A dank musk and fishy funk assaulted his senses. Tres stopped on top of a tall building after climbing up by its gutters. He gazed over towards the docks and saw a massive billow of mist where the harbor would be. He sensed, something but with Tres's psionic sensing abilities weak to the point of negligibility his psionic abilities guess was as good as his eyes whom's perceptions could not pierce the thick haze. As the moment went by the smell became more and more attrocious and Tres couldn't help but sense something that was very alien to him. It was a inner feeling of foreboding telling him that he needed to leave...was it...

No

Tres stepped up on the edge of the building to get a closer look.

"Hrraaaaaaaak!"

His eyes gazed up as he heard the shrill cry of a bird. He looked at the flying creature for a moment as it descneded into the haze and though he had only caught a distant glance at it something seemed strange about the beast.

His eyes came down as he caught movement in his peripheral vision. "!", a sense of alarm struck Tres as if he were once again in the presence of a mind flayer. A creature emerged from the mist and though he could not clearly make out its features from his distant perch, the thing was clearly alien. "Illithid.", Tres whispered to himself. "No..."

NAGROTH'TIKALGHLARATH", the boom of its voice was cast far into the distance, though not clearly enough for Tres to discern the unintelligible speech. The feint sound of the language hurt his ears and strained even his superhuman mind. Tres crouched down, wanting to observe the creature more without being seen...

439Psychofish

[Detective Richard Cobb]

[Downtown Latent - March 12th, 2011]

He should have known that was coming long before it did.

Cobb's nerves jumped, fried as they felt at the moment, and he rounded toward the voice with the natural urge to snap and let the tension stored up in his back right out. No one, however, lasted that long in this town without picking up some modicum of political skill; he wasn't smiling when he turned around, but he kept a level face, and stood respectfully, looking over the man addressing him. And he surprised him. Some man, far too well dressed, fancied up and rounded out in a way that forced the mind to draw comparisons to a pig. Not that Richard had seen many pigs in his day. And if only he could have been tempted to blow off the man and continue about his business. Even Bill could probably have thrown the man to the curb without working out much of a sweat. It wasn't any physical danger or presence of the man that made Cobb stop and stare a moment, however, considering before he replied.

Judges did not follow men around out of boredom.

It seemed Noah wasn't wasting any time in marking his territory and taking meticulous care of it this year. He could have flat out said "no" but if a judge wanted in, it was going in. And he doubted that would have been the greatest of the repercussions.

"Afraid I can't let you onto the scene of a crime unless you've gotten clearance."

He'd played this scenario out once or twice before. Either he'd have some papers- whether they were bribed, blackmailed, or simply forged and kept on hand he was never sure- from out of nowhere far too quickly to be reasonable, and about two minutes to check it over was all he'd get, or else they'd ask him to make a call back to the men with the big desks. And he already knew what kind of answer he'd get when he made that call. Cobb wasn't getting on that scene again.

As much as it frustrated him, it didn't sadden him much.

But as long as he was going to try and play at this game, he could buy a few more minutes for the men still working inside, maybe.

440Cthulhu Wish

He came from the shadows.

But the movement into the crowd almost seemed to subtle for words. Many simply ignored him as he began to flow as a member of crowd. The only difference in comparison to the others was the fact that unlike many others, his aura was nonexistent as though it had been swallowed up by the seas as well.

It was an almost perfect disguise.

He was now practically flawless.

For an average man he seemed rather tall being around six foot five, but in this world he was considered of around average height. However, his size didn’t assist the fact that he resembled almost a walking skeleton as he was rather lanky yet graceful. But everything seemed to be much better known that this man seemed to have long luscious locks of blonde as well as a beautiful bronze skin from being left out in the sun too long. But unlike most people, this man seemed to only be displaying bright orange floral swim trunks and black sandals. Around his neck sat a beaded necklace that almost looked as though it were chiselled from human bones, but it wasn’t until one was able to get a closer look at his neck to gain a good solid look. Under his right arm, this stranger carried what appeared a large surf board with various designs and symbols that almost seemed too confusing for words.

He was an average looking guy...

Right?

As he passed through the crowd the man provided a charismatic smile to the many people he passed to reveal a set a rather sharp looking fangs. The mere beam of sunlight caused it to reflect off of his sunglasses on his face as well as his tooth-filled mouth. It was a little weird for a surfer to be walking the streets of Latent around the inner city. But many just seemed to figure that he had just been heading out to the Latent beach.

Today was definitely a stellar day to hit the surf.

441Abyssal Majesty

It was a tepid evening in the city of Latent, warm enough to shed the many layers of the winter but not quite enough to warrant such bareness the summer brings. Asherah hadn't been to Latent for a while now, the last time having been to talk to the Team Asgard captain, Terran, about her daughter and the state of things. But this day had been a purely selfish trip.

There were so many little nook and cranny shops to visit. Curious little curios that had invaluable trinkets and magically imbued items. Ash had actually found a few, they were nestled gently in an ornate bag that was slung over her shoulder. Asherah even found a neat little bracelet.

However, now the Troikan woman had taken to the shores. The waters reflecting the moon. It was just starting it's waning stages, only a sliver was missing from the corner. Ash's gold eyes beheld it for a time before getting a small tingle in her nose. Ruffling it up like a rabbit, her gaze searched for the source. It was a familiar energy, all too familiar.

A sad smile adorned her lips as she found who it was. It was none other than Cristopher Reinhart.

An old lover. An old friend.

Her feet carried her towards him, secrecy of her arrival broken by the small bells at her ankles. But she didn't want to spook him. Cris was drinking, some sort of liquor glinted in the light, the amber liquid sloshing as he took a sip. Water clung to his hair and his bare back, no doubt a late night swim to clear his mind.

"Drinking yourself away, I see." She crooned quietly, the warm tones of her voice seemed to be evolving into something much more maternal and kind. With a gently sigh, she took her bag from her shoulder, setting it to the side before sitting next to him.

"Hello Cris.."

442Cristopher Reinhart

Something compelled Reinhart to go for a swim as he walked the shores of latent, the lack of swimming trunks not hindering his motive he was socked wearing nothing but his jeans. Too many things were happening all at once, things were getting worse with no sign of them getting better. Droplets of water reflected the moonlight from his skin, his eyes shot back the pale light, and his liquor was looking quite inviting on this somewhat warm night. Halfway into the bottle he'd been staring out into the water since the sun began to die out, the moon seemed his only companion until he felt someone close in on him.

A very familiar someone, someone he missed, loved, and in some sense feared to see again.

Eyes fixed on the horizon her voice hit his ears, he recognized the tone all too well and for a moment it brought him back to a distant memory. A day at the park. He couldn't help but smile as he held the tiny drink in his hand, his arm resting on his bent knee, his other leg stretched out before him. Drinking himself away she said, she was right. Either he drank with friends or drank alone when he found himself lost, unable to think of what move to take next. With a smoothed out tone he spoke finally, he had to greet her after all.

"Taking the coward's way out you know?" A small laugh followed his reply, obviously he was trying to pass it as a joke. Wet hair slicked back, his eyes fully exposed, the wounds from his Round 1 bout in HoH still in the healing process, he turned to look at her finally. Iced clear blue and crimson clouded dark eyes falling over her like a curtain, he gave her his half smile.

"Ashe, what a pleasant surprise..."

Fate was surely playing with him like a cat holding a mouse by the tail before it bore it's sharp teeth down upon it.

443Abyssal Majesty

"Don't sound too excited." She said with a quieted grin. "I know I'm probably one of the last people you'd want to see.."

Ice and crimson begot gold as he looked to her, it brought a strong, weathered feeling of nostalgia. Asherah may not have been psychic, but she could most definitely tell when something was wrong. Especially with a loved one. More so with Cris. With a sigh, she quietly observed him, even if he were to look away. She had watched all the fights, and she knew of the gash on his right side. Part of her was compelled to heal it on sight, though she resisted it. Instead she reached up and placed her hand on his shoulder. Strong, but gentle. A means of moral support.

"Penny for your thoughts?" A simple question. "I can tell something is on your mind.."

444Cristopher Reinhart

"Heh."

Reinhart looked away and back up at the moon, he took his drink in one shot, the warmth and weight of Ashe's hand, a welcomed feeling. This wasn't the first time the moon shone upon them on the shores, again, a day at the park. They'd proved to be a good team and celebrated it that night, a precious memory, among many others. Now here she was, so close to him, but completely out of his grasp, how frustrating, how sad, and how typical a situation for him to have put himself in. What exactly was bothering him? Where to start?

"You ever wonder what it would be like to just be selfish and not do what you think is right?"

Though their definition of right may differ, Reinhart remembered exactly how they'd come to this conclusion. His form of right meant helping others before helping himself and in doing so he'd lost something dear to him. Something sitting next to him now and it sure as hell wasn't the bottle of liquor. Again, a frustrating feeling, a regret that scarred him to the bone, and made him think twice about what kind of person he was. Why go out and help others if he would have something to regret later? Was the cost worth the end result? Was he happy to have made lots of others happy but end up miserable himself?

This among other things was what was on his mind.

445Abyssal Majesty

Her lips pursed at his question. Asherah understood the meaning of it on the surface, but struggled to grasp what he really meant. He was always full of these little quips, and she used to be able to get them immediately. But not anymore. Time apart had changed that. It almost made her feel.. Guilty. It was a frightening not knowing what he was thinking anymore.

"I have wondered this.. Yes. But I always end up doing what's better for others. I've lived a long enough life to make such sacrifices."

It still wasn't what he meant to get at. Asherah was still slightly left in the dark, though, her mind was still tinkering away. Slowly, her eyes made it back to his wounded side. With a gentle tap of her forehead jewel, she hesitantly pressed her hand against them, letting her earthly magic heal the wounds. Old habits died hard. Bit by bit, she came to a single conclusion.

"Even if the sacrifices themselves do more damage than intended..."

446Cristopher Reinhart

Without a word or without looking at her Reinhart intercepted her hand, the light tap of her forehead signaling her intention. Gently he held her wrist and guided it down and away from him placing on the ground between them. His hand lingered atop hers for a second and before he curled his fingers in over it he took his hand back. Old habits really did die hard and although they weren't severe and on the way to healing he didn't want Ashe to expend any energy on him. Be it a little or a lot. Call it guilt, regret or whatever you wanted, he didn't want to cost her more than he already had. Such was the mentality of a stubborn, wounded man.

"I don't think I can forsake people in need, but I also don't think I can make the decision between myself or someone else anymore."

Nonchalantly he poured himself another drink and held onto it fixed on the moon above their heads. The wet breeze blowing over them causing his skin to goosebump slightly, his hair dancing gently in the wind.

"It hurts you know. A thousand times more than the wounds you wanted to heal. When you lose something precious to you in the process of helping someone else... Who do you blame for your loss? Yourself, the person, persons you helped, or the thing or person you lost?"

A somber look covered his face and for once he made no effort to hide it. Turning to Ashe he spoke in a tone that may not have fallen over her ears before a tone that sounded like he felt...

"What do you do about the wounds you can't heal Ashe?"

... defeated.

447Abyssal Majesty

Asherah frowned as he stopped her hand, putting it atop the sand, his hand on hers. When he took his away, she grasped a bunch of sand, before picking it up and idly sifting through it with a long fingernail. The wind helped her too, blowing away the earth that fell from the cracks of her fingers until only a small brittle shell remained.

Asherah thought on his questions, but all she drew were blanks. He left without recognition or warning for a very long time. And she left. It happened with another long, blue haired fellow as well. Then they both returned, only to leave in the same manner. Ash's lip quivered at the memories of this. No one bothered to stay for her, even if it was to go help another. The smallest thing could have saved all of them from the self imposed misery.

They could have told her.

They could have said where they had needed to go, and hell, she would have helped. But should she have waited.

Crunch

The shell crackled in her hand as she closed her fingers over it. Balling it into a fist until it failed under pressure. Her not waiting perhaps was her own failing, but like Cris, it was her choice to make.

"What do I do?" Her voice was almost a whisper. The expression of anguish took over her normally joyful features, small tears began to well themselves in her golden eyes.

"I pick myself up.." Her voice succumbing to her emotions. "I pick myself up and I keep moving forward--No matter how much pain it brings me."

448Cristopher Reinhart

Reinhart worked a half smile again and reached for Ashe's face intent on wiping away her tears, his question obviously bringing back painful memories. Sure he was in some of those memories weighed heavily upon his heart, but if he had to blame someone for where they stood it would definitely be himself. Disappearing without a word, leaving her with a feeling of abandonment, worry, and everything else that came with his choice to help someone else... and not her. Taking his hand back he sipped his drink this time and looked out to the horizon, the moon reflecting perfectly among the waves.

"It seems in most cases that's the only answer left to us isn't it? We drag along our burdens hoping that one day we've dragged them long enough to wear them down."

It was the same with everyone, they all carried something with them that weighed them down. Be it what it may, everyone had them, but did everyone stand back up? Did they all move forward after taking hit after hit? Surely people have felt as if the world was against them at some point or another, how do you carry that weight? Unconsciously Reinhart put his hand over his chest.

"'No matter how much...' you say but I can clearly see your pain, I can almost feel the scars you carry in your heart. I put one of them there."

His face fell slightly as he spoke the last sentence, it didn't make him happy to know that he was a source of those tears.

"Can you stand back up on your own? Can you move forward without help? And how many times can you put your heart back together after it shatters?"

Obviously she had some motivation to stand back up, something she wanted to reach that kept her moving forward, and pieced her heart back together more than twice. A beautiful woman next to him, nearly flawless in his eyes... with a heart covered in scars. The thought was depressing.

"I can still feel the cuts on my hands from picking up the pieces... I'm sorry I made you do the same."

How could he break two hearts at once? Including his own.

449Abyssal Majesty

"You can piece it back together as many times as you will yourself to, Cris. Living sad is no way to live at all.." Swallowing back a choke, she took in a shakey breath. "But I did it. After the two times we were together, I still kept trying to move forward. Try to make a life for myself-- just try keep my head up. I will always have a scar on my heart because of you, but that doesn't mean I won't remember how you've made me into the person I am today."

Sniffling, Asherah let the splinters of the shell fall to the ground as she smoothed the back of her hand over her eyes to help stop any tears. The feelings Cris managed to dredge up in her hurt, but it was nothing she couldn't move past. Ash gazed at him.

"I have finally made it ahead of all that pain. Cris-- I'm happy now, I've found someone of my own race. He's everything I've ever wanted." Shuffling to her knees, Asherah moved closer to him, both her hands resting on his shoulders. "And I wouldn't have been able to do this if it weren't for you..." She managed a faint, loving smile. "I want you to do that same as I have. I know you'll find someone, because you're stronger than I've ever been...."

In a moment of hesitation, Asherah pulled herself into him, hugging him close, her head resting on his shoulder. She didn't care if he didn't want to hug her back, or even if he couldn't. No matter how standoffish or cool someone acted, everyone needed a hug at times.

"I'll always be here for you. I'll do anything because I want you live the life you deserve.."

450Cristopher Reinhart

It felt like they were breaking up all over again. The sad thing was this time they were doing it right. No sudden disappearance, it was face to face. Reinhart had heard all he needed to hear and in some ways it made him feel better, in others well.... It didn't matter however, he'd lost her the moment he left without her and without leaving her a single word. All that was left was to treasure their time together like he would with anyone else and remember her the way she was back then. He'd have to get to know her all over again now anyway, old habits died hard, but they were completely different people in this present.

"I'm happy for you."

Was the only thing he could say because unlike him she was in a better place, someone was there to heal those scars she carried. But what could he do now? It wasn't like he was trying to win her back and even if he did he feared he'd lose her once again. The last thing he wanted for her was for her to cut her hands on those broken pieces, and he was damned if he would be cause. She said she'd always be there for him but he'd heard that once before, it wasn't the most pleasant experience but what did he expect. Like she said, people move on.

"Uh..."

He was caught off guard as she threw her arms around him, pressed close, and rested her head on his shoulder. Much like her he hesitated, but he smiled, his right arm unable to make the proper adjustments to hug her back. However, he did find her hand with his own, his drink forgotten he tilted his head and rested it gently on hers. Moonlight reflecting off a droplets of water again, though this time they rolled down his face.

"Thanks."

It felt like they were together all over again. And for some reason that thought made his chest swell with pain and brought tears to his eyes.

451Abyssal Majesty

Closing her eyes from a moment, Asherah hugged him tighter, her fingers gripping at his skin a little. But once they opened she pushed herself away from him slowly, her right hand moving to his cheek. Her petite digits wiping away what tears there were.

"I want us to start over.."

A whispered as she cleared Cris' other cheek.

Asherah smiled tenderly at the lost warrior as she moved his hair from his eyes, so she could see them in full view. Her hope that they could be friends again was genuine.

"So many people have come and gone in my life. So many faces and personalities and.. You are one of the few that I'd like to stay. Even if we are only to be close friends."

She paused for a while. Her focus never strayed from him.

"Would you do that for me...?"

452Cristopher Reinhart

There was a long moment of silence as Reinhart looked upon Ashe, his eyes reflecting her image perfectly and his tears gone as quickly as they came. Her question wasn't an unreasonable one, starting over held lots of possible outcomes and it wasn't like they hated each other, she wanted him in her life. Maybe not the way they were before but she still wanted him there and she wanted to keep being a part of his, there wasn't much more he could ask for. The funny thing was, she asked something of him now, how could he refuse?

"You know I'll touch the highest cloud in heaven or sink to the deepest circle of hell if asked by someone I love."

Truth behind his words, he had done some things others would consider insane for the sake of someone else. How could he not make good on Ashe's request? Friends or otherwise, they'd been down this road before and found themselves taking solace in each others arms more than once. Hell, if she'd be there for him, he'd always be there for her.

"You're request is irrelevant, because I've always been your friend, and I'll always be there for you, like you have been for me."

Finally Reinhart smiled, a genuine smile, his drink long forgotten he fell into old habits.

"Hope you don't mind..."

Shifting his position a little he came to lay on his back resting his head on Asherah's lap. His head tilting to one side, eyes befalling the moon and water once again, he only had one last thing to ask of his past lover.

"...will you sing for me?"

Old habits really did die hard.

453Abyssal Majesty

Asherah let out a lighthearted breath of relief when Cris answered. It always felt wonderful to have a question justified and answered in such a pleasant way. But soon she was taken from her reverie as he rested his head on her lap. It was something so comfortable and familiar. Her hands gently smoothed themselves in his red hair.

"Sing..?" She questioned with a quite giggle. Asherah knew just what song he wanted, it had always carried so much meaning for them. And as in the past, she would always sing it for him.

"When I was just a little girl

I asked my mother, what will I be

Will I be pretty, will I be rich

Here's what she said to me.

Que Sera, Sera,

Whatever will be, will be

The future's not ours, to see

Que Sera, Sera

What will be, will be.

When I was young, I fell in love

I asked my sweetheart what lies ahead

Will we have rainbows, day after day

Here's what my sweetheart said.

Que Sera, Sera,

Whatever will be, will be

The future's not ours, to see

Que Sera, Sera

What will be, will be.

Now I have children of my own

They ask their mother, what will I be

Will I be handsome, will I be rich

I tell them tenderly.

Que Sera, Sera,

Whatever will be, will be

The future's not ours, to see

Que Sera, Sera

What will be, will be..."

454Cristopher Reinhart

The scene was quite artistic. A beautiful woman comforting the man at her lap, the moonlight bathing them, the ocean reaching out in waves, and her voice melting away all his woes. So familiar was this feeling that Reinhart couldn't help but close his eyes and sync his lips with Ashe's song.

Que Sera, Sera,

Whatever will be, will be

The future's not ours, to see

Que Sera, Sera

What will be, will be.

Though no sound escaped his lips he sang only that part. At some point they would have to part ways yet again, this time as nothing more than good friends. Reinhart wouldn't complain however, she found him when he needed her most and obliged to his selfish request. Things certainly couldn't get any worse and from the looks of it, they were starting to get better.

It was going to be alright... he was going to be alright.

455Abyssal Majesty

You know one of those unexpected times to bump into someone that you've never met before? Yeah, it was one of those times. Fayble had been at the bar for a while, swigging a few beers and pissing in the breeze by talking with the barkeep. But what goes in, must come out.

Yes. Fayble Eria was on the john. The throne of thrones, the toilet. Zipping up, she flushed the toilet with her foot before unlocking the door with her elbow, being careful not to touch it with her bare hand. Then with a bump of her hip--

WHAP

Right into some unsuspecting lady.

"Oh s**t-- I'm sorry."

456Lady Gilaen

Antique Queen Wrote:

WHAP

"Ow!"

A massive beating to the face just days prior, and it seemed Lovi was once again destined to have her features assaulted. Immovable as she was (dull and senseless like a boulder might have been the more accurate description), it was never a pleasant experience to be struck in the nose without any prior warning.

"Son of a b***h!" She somewhat growled, clasping her hands over her face. It was still a little sensitive, even after having been healed by experienced hands.

By the tainted Goddess! Was there no place in the entirety of Latent that offered some small degree of solitude? The Ark was now packed with tourists and enthused spectators, the hotel suite was all too crowded with her damned teammates and now she couldn't even perform the most basic of private matters without first having to socialize with some frantic stranger. Could she not just quietly ignore the rest of the world in the most sacred of places?

She heard the woman's apology, but it barely processed in passing from one ear to the other.

"I'm fine," she sighed, eyes cast downward with a furroughed brow.

457Abyssal Majesty

Before speaking further to the woman in question, Fayble moved to the sink and nudged the tap on before dispensing soap and washing her hands. She was devilishly careful still not to touch anything. Even though her hands where still wet, she slid on her gloves, bringing confidence back to her.

"I'm sure you are." Fayble crossed her arms and looked at the woman for a moment. She was reviewing the fights she watched in the infirmary. "Oh hey, you're that one chick. From that one team." Descriptive as always. Fay snapped her fingers a bit, the gloves dulling the noise. "Lovi, Team Sigil."

It seems she was meeting people this year all over the place. She hardly spoke to anyone outside her team the year beforehand. Fayble stood back and waited for the woman to recover herself, rather than help. She assumed Lovi might've been like her in that regard.

"You got beat pretty hard." She said with an easy chuckle. "At least you didn't end up like me though. My opponent turned me into a burnt fish stick." Fayble awaited for her to stand before reaching out her hand.

"Fayble, Asgard."

458Lady Gilaen

'That one chick from that one team'...how eloquent. Lovi didn't recognize the woman at first, having made a habit of keeping largely to herself outside of the guild, but the face was familiar to her. When Fayble introduced herself as a member of Asgard, she nodded to acknowledge that she had heard and seen the name on prior occasions. It was always odd to bump into a stranger that knew her name; yet another aspect of this competition that set her ill at ease. At best, this new brand of exposure might expand her client base. At worst, she would find herself in situations like this all too often. At least she could say that she knew of Fayble in turn.

"Yes, I did," she said with regard to the woman's observation, too distracted by her current needs to be frustrated or bitter about the commentary. Couldn't begrudge her for being direct and honest.

"As I understand it, you're among those favored to advance pretty far," she said, "...at least, I've heard as much in passing." A casual observation, and by her tone it was obvious that such an accomplishment, if achieved, meant little to her.

"Or have I heard wrong?"

459Abyssal Majesty

Fayble took back her hand.

"Yeah.." An almost embarrassed sigh escaped her. "That's what they've all been sayin'."

While her teams plans called for them to advance further, it caused problems for the femme. She didn't seem too entirely enthused with the idea of random blokes jumping her headlong in bars when she was trying to sip a cold brew. It had happened already from last year's HoH coverage.

"But I try not ta pay much mind to it. The paparazzi stopped followin' me around since I'd short out their dinky cameras so.. I get the chance to live low-key around here with Terran." Fayble smiled as she leaned back on a counter. "I'm just a gal with a hammer. Most people just seem ta forget that."

460Lady Gilaen

"I'm glad to know that not everyone here has such a swelled skull from standing too long in the lime light," she remarked with a bland sort of amusement. Truthfully, she was too distracted to think very deeply into Fayble's words, though she was intrigued by a character so blunt and genuine.

"Well..." she bit her lower lip and thought about how to push through the conversation politely so she could get on with her business, "uhmm..I arrived not too long ago. I'm just waiting to meet Gloria for a drink. I would ask you to join us if you're not already here with company." It might have seemed an empty gesture in such a hurried state, but she really was interested in making acquaintances with the woman. She was so nostalgic for the guild that any female company was a pleasant change from the usual irritation provided by the other sex (at least as far as she had experienced recently).

"But first, if I may, I would ask you to move out of my way for just a moment," she gestured Fay aside with as polite a gesture as she could manage, but some matters were just too urgent to make way for proper measures.

Whether or not Fayble chose to exit the facilities before Lovi, they would both eventually emerge into a space that bordered somewhere between the commonalities of tacky and sensible decor. The bar was, more or less, a hole-in-the-wall club where local musicians could practice their stage presence while the establishment itself turned a sizable profit on tap-beer and colorful beverages. It seemed like a moderately sized place at the moment, still half empty as the night was young and the evening's entertainment had only just arrived to begin tuning their instruments in preparation for the nightly ritual. Staff members had begun clearing tables and chairs from the open areas, leaving only the bar and booths available for sitting space.

461ragingtofu

Meanwhile, Rage was shopping about Latent. He hadn't had much to do lately, and so he stopped into Swords 'R' Us, looking at the latest in deadly, deadly weaponry.

Looking at some b*****d swords, he couldn't help but notice one of them had instructions on the side. 'Aim towards enemy,' it said in sharp print with an arrow pointed at the tip of the blade.

"Kids these days," he mumbled before going on his way to look at some reverse-blade swords. "Man, I don't think I've seen these since '03..." He passed another rack. "What the hell are aura katanas?"

462Glory Sieg

It takes time to find the perfect 'little black dress', so it was natural that Gloria ran a little late. Stepping out of the cab, sensible heels hit the pavement, followed by a whole lot of leg. Then after that parade of skin had passed, the little black dress made an appearance.

She easily moved from the cab, absently tossing him a couple of bills as she moved towards the bar's entrance. "Hmm. Once again I feel like I'm over dressed," she commented as she drifted inside. Her eyes scanned the room before she nodded with finality.

"Yup definitely overdressed. Lovi better already be here" With a shrug, she swayed over to the bar, leaning against a free stool as opposed to sitting. Such outfits made her be careful with her mobility.

463Tres Ecstuffuan

PIME TAGIC

"Hey, do I know you? I don't feel like I could ever forget a back like that", a confident and powerful voice said while clearly looking lower than her literal back.

The voice.

It was familiar. No in fact it was more than familiar it was unforgettable, especially to Gloria. It was not likely that she would not guess whom had approached behind her as she sat at the bar, but Tres could not sneak up on Gloria and Gloria could not sneak up on Tres. Now perhaps Gloria had not been pondering on Tres enough to catch him during the approach, but when Tres did show up behind Gloria somehow it seemed like it was right on time than a chance occurrence. The tall Psion, dressed differently in the clothing that he bought from the arc made it ambiguous as to whether he knew it was Gloria that he was hitting on and perhaps that is what he wanted.

"Oh...It is you...", Tres would say once Gloria made her identity obvious with a devious and suggestive smile that the devil himself would blush at. Tres was dressed nicely, perhaps as overdressed as Gloria (Avi) though perhaps a bit more eccentric with the green accent. His eyes glistened with emerald green light behind the tinted shades, giving them an alluring gradient.

"Gloria"

464Glory Sieg

Gloria felt the attention all too easily. A woman could always feel when a man had their eyes on her. And Gloria was subconsciously attuned to her mentor's wavelength to feel him coming from a hundred yards away.

"I figured you'd know my backside well enough," she quipped back, casting a glance over her shoulder. "You see it walk away often enough, don't you?"

It was more scathing than she normally did with Tres, but she was feeling feisty as she normally did in the proximity of the egoist. The man looked good, but Gloria was well-versed at keeping such thoughts off of her mind, more so since it wasn't unfathomable that he might be able to glean thoughts from her head.

"Tres," she said coolly after a moment, turning back to the bartender. "I was expecting Lovi, but I suppose you're not that bad of spacesaver until I find her."

465Tres Ecstuffuan

It didn't matter. Tres assumed all women were attracted to him and even if they told him otherwise, he truly believed they were just bullshitting him. The wild martial artist uttered a confident, "Hmph" at Gloria's comment about her walking away while taking off his tinted glasses.

The green light that glowed from his blue eyes slowly faded away after he removed his glasses and one would wonder if it had just been a trick of the light the entire time. Tres had a sort of mysticism about him despite his modern metrosexual demeanor. With that emerald gem in his forehead and the dreads on his head he seemed both wild and tribal, yet sophisticated and charming.

As Gloria turned back to the bartender. Tres leaned forward in between Gloria and Lovi's seats, perhaps penetrating there personal spaces and feeling a bit too comfortable with himself. The reason Tres did it wasn't for any desire for closeness. He simply felt that he needed to get closer to be heard over the noise of the club who's attendants grew in number. Though Tres didn't have to worry about it really, he had the biggest mouth in the Heaven or Hell.

"Spacesaver...baby, I'm the main course." Tres seemed to be in a far better mood than he was earlier today. Gloria missed his episodic fit and conflict with Alan after the first match where he felt that he was cheated out of his match due to time constraints. Tres held a certain amount of self control that often betrayed his wild and aggressive exterior. Sure the man got angry quickly, like his mother but it didn't last for long.

"You look nice...", Tres complimented it seemed at first. This would have come to a shock to any one who knew him. Tres was a conceited, self absorbed individual who seemed to have an obsession with beauty and a superiority complex to match. "...heck...almost as good as me. Well we can't all be me but...I think I may be rubbing off on you. I was told when I was young never leave the house without looking your best and that seems to be a lesson I didn't have to teach you."

466Lady Gilaen

Lovi had emerged from the stall to find herself alone in the facilities, Fayble either having gone back into the main room or gone from the place altogether. Whatever phobia that had driven Fay to act so cautiously in fear of picking up germs from every possible surface, it didn't apply to Lovi. She washed up and left the restroom about as casually as she would have preferred to come in.

The place had begun to fill quickly, the seemingly small quarters proving itself to have a much greater capacity than one might initially perceive as droves of people filed in from the main entrance. Were it not for the vibrant color of Gloria's hair, Lovi might not have spotted her in the mess of people determined to pack themselves together about as tightly as a can of sardines (with any luck, the cluster of bodies wouldn't produce quite an equal smell as such).

Grim dissatisfaction crossed her face as she watched Tresondros approach Glory from seemingly nowhere. She curled her fingers tightly into bitter fists, resolving to wait a moment and count backwards from ten in slow, tempered breaths before crossing the room (with some difficulty) to meet them.

Dressed in a casual manner (as casual as she could manage while maintaining some level of good taste), the first thing Lovi noticed about her companions was their excessive attire. A low chuckle escaped her throat upon meeting them at the bar.

"I'm sorry," she was talking specifically to Glory, "I should have specified casual when we spoke earlier." Her mistake, though she suspected some level of oversight on Glory's part. When Lovi had asked her friend for a night of drinks and music, she could imagine some level of confusion due to her usual solitary manner. Gloria was dressed for a different kind of night; the kind that generally involved neon lights, decorative cocktails and the precaution of keeping one's drink in sight at all times. Many times though Lovi had endured such a cliche'd setting, she found the extravagance of such places unpalatable. This was a place of intimacy, where musicians and the like didn't play the sole sage of the stage game and spectators were not the surreal collective of the youth and beauty cult of the modern age. Much as she would have preferred some elbow room, Lovi sincerely appreciated the ideal of the experience.

467Vintrict

The night was still young, but the parties were just getting started. All around the entertainment district, lights were flashing on, neon colors illuminating the black streets to bring life onto what was considered a dull area during the day. Music, bustle, and car horns blared throughout the streets as the night life was awakened. It was quick, as if these people were lurking in the shadows, waiting for the sun to fall in order to indulge in their pleasures. Casinos were full with gamblers, clubs with dancers, and liquor bars with drinkers. It had everything for everyone who enjoyed the sinful exhilarations that this place provided.

Several black cars pulled up to one club, resting themselves into the parking lot. Exiting them were a total of twelve suited men, all in black, all of asian origin, and a few wearing sunglasses on their face. There was one man among them that wore a different colored apparel. Same classiness, but the colors were blue instead, from the coat to the tie. Of course, this was Ko Yuen, member of Iron Tempest. He was wearing his clear pane glasses, but had an additional accessory on his face today. A black eyepatch was worn over his right eye, a product of his first round fight. His face were almost clear of the burns he suffered, however, thanks to the quick healing methods that today's technology provided. There was still presences of redness, however, on the right half of his face. There were just some things medical practices could not fix.

He entered into the club with his fellow colleagues, who were laughing and speaking as they moved over to some tables against the wall and claimed a total of three for themselves. Already they were waving for assistance. When the barmaid walked over, the men couldn't keep their eyes off of her, giving out little comments such as "Hey, beauty, give me your number" and "We should go in the back". Their accents weren't perfect english, either, but they spoke fluently enough to make the waitress frown and just force them to give the orders.

Ko was the silent one at the table, however, sitting back and letting his left eye gaze around the busy club. Music roared through the air as people from all over were here to just relax, dance, and probably find a one night stand. He was curious, though, if any of the tournament competitors were present. Latent was too lively tonight to not call for some fighters to come and just let themselves relax. He had yet to realize that Lovi and her crew had come here as well.

468Eternal Dirge

~Latent Train Station~

Train’s were a curious thing, much like their subterranean counterparts the subway, in so far as their usage and maintenance should long ago sent them to the scrap heap in favor of newer modes of transportation. Slower than most personal vehicles and lacking the pleasing design that most sought after in their transportation it only stood to reason that people in the modern world would prefer something better. And yet Train stations were still active and bustling areas, people coming and going and others setting roots into the un-upholstered seats to live out quiet lives of poverty. Musicians would sometimes settle in for a tour until they earned enough to buy that golden ticket to escape and bands of them would form under this common goal. They picked open corners where all could see them, them in their motley assortment of instruments scrabbled together or decently made, them in their tattered rags that stank of garbage and unwashed skin. They would play night and day for the amusement of travelers who had the coin to spend on a song or two and rest only when the time had come for weary and bloody fingers to rest again.

This quiet evening was no different, a lively band playing a rough Cajun style that bounced along the orange tinted air on worn out strings and through grimy mouthpieces. Commuters bounced slightly in their seats without knowing it and tapped their thighs or legs in time with the lively beat. Those closest to the band laughed and chattered amongst themselves in their own little slice of Bourbon Street and everyone seemed to generally be having a good time as they awaited the next boarding and the inevitable rumble of an approaching train. Even a man not necessarily known for smiling or laughing was doing both of those at the same time as his hands slammed out a beat on a set of drums rummaged from gods only knew were. His black hair jumped out in all directions like a surprised shadow, contrasted against the white of his smile and the coffee-cream color of his skin, body rolling and jumping with the beat in his hands and the laughter on his lips.

An old and worn out black wife beater hung off his lean from like snake skin ready to slough away, muscles and tattoos more displayed than hidden with serpents wiggling and writhing away, pleased with their masters beat. He sat flat on the floor with the timeworn drums settled in his lap, covering the shorts he wore, but left his legs from the knees down as bare to view as the shirt did. All in all Damion cut quite the jovial figure and outwardly no one could have guessed his worry or his frantic energy. Live wires pulsed up and down his hands with each beat of his hands, unstoppable lest he turn that manic fury on the people around him, his concern over Tilly making the beat of the drums his own heartbeat. Like any good lover he worried when they were apart but let it manifest as a need like any other drug. His green eyes never left the terminal where people had flowed out from earlier. The ticket booth had tired of his questions, asking where she was, when she would arrive, not quite grasping the idea that these people would not be able to help him at all and that he should just be patient.

But patient wasn’t what the Hydra did well at all.

469Corvias

The heavy tremble of the station's tracks was the que of the train pulling into the station. It's large engine pushed against the soild breaks which sounded off in a high screech. Everyone on the train seemed use to the sound but one.

His wings flinched up, threatening to flail about in the small space and his eyes widened. Xaerus' gaze was solid on Tilly, hoping for reassurance that this was normal. His jaw clenched and hands gripped the rails. Of course he was the idoit that stood before the stop was initiated. His balance thrown hay wire only worsened the panicked geel of crashing.

"T-Tilly.. make it stop." And yet, as soon as the words were spoke, the train had haulted. That didn't remove Xaerus' grip on the "oh-s**t-bars".

470Abyssal Majesty

Raising up as Xaerus did, Tilly held onto him gently as a means to comfort him, and for support. She seemed very calm about the whole matter, even though it looked like he was about to freak out.

"Shhh..." She hushed him quietly. "It's ok. Trains just like to make lots of odd noises. Unless someone compromises them, they are safe."

Looking up to him, she smiled, but again, she was already tired. The small muse seemed to be losing her luster day by day. As the train stopped, Tilly let go of Xaerus' side before awaiting for the door to open. Her heart was pounding, it was almost visible if one wanted to notice.

The door opened, and immediately the muse searched about for him. For Damion. Tiptoeing up, she let out a small gasp. It never took her long to search for him, somehow, she always knew just where to glance.

"Damion!!"

It was a happy cry, though, she seemed worried as well. Taking off the train without a second though, Tilly bolted for the Hydra, her scarf and ponytail trailing behind her. She was deceptively quick. Leaping up when she was close enough, she latched herself around his neck, burying her face into him. Mousy little pants escaped her.

"Damion.."

471Glory Sieg

"I'd like to see you pull off a dress like this," Gloria challenged with a grin. She was far too familiar with always looking good. Hell, even on her bad days, people had commented on her appearance.

With a smug grin, Gloria looked past Lovi to a few of the patrons who eyes were stuck on her. "I'm not complaining," she replied. "Besides, I could've brought out the heels, but I figured there might be some dancing involved. "So how have you been Lovi? Sorry I've been kinda vacant after the first round." Her eyes lazily scanned the room as she spoke, spotting the one-eyed man amidst the group hitting on the waitresses.

"Gotta enjoy the male gender sometimes."

472Eternal Dirge

The roar of the trains approach drowned out the sound of music and with a discordant brang and bump the musicians and their instruments quit their playing to watch. A steel behemoth billowing black smoke and roaring like the mightiest of dragons and beasts, it shot into the station with hardly a visible slowing until the brakes gave off their banshee shriek to deafen the travelers. Damion didn’t rise from the floor but instead watched it come in with a rising knowledge that this was it, this was the one. Tilly’s presence burned like a lantern in the night fog, her scent overtook that of the grease and oils and noxious black smoke and as the doors swished open with final clacks he was moving towards them.

The drums tumbled away from his lap, banging and thumping across the floor as Damion moved on first his hands and knees, then his feet and fingers, and then finally into Tilly as she came to him. His arms threw wide then wrapped around her midsection as he lifted her into the sky, a harsh cry of joy bursting from his throat in a language nowhere close to human, his head buried tight to her breast as he slowed their momentum back to the door. Her scent burst stronger in his nose until everything swam and he became light headed with the force of his own blood in his veins, lowering the muse only fractionally so that their heads could be close together. Words wouldn’t come properly from his mouth and like her mousey sounds all the Hydra could produce was rough growls and affectionate nuzzles as reason and humanity, if he could be said to possess the latter, fought to reassert themselves.

Even the introduction of a new smell on her skin didn’t stop the happy feelings inside of his chest, instead only dragging curiosity into the mix, his nose snuffling around the edges of her face like a curious puppy. His hands gripped gently on either side of her hips, his arms crossed completely behind her back, supporting her against his body easily. Other travelers looked away or watched with amused smiles as the two’s affections were made evident in action and in general the train station moved on around them as if they alone had stopped in time.

473Corvias

Xaerus attempted to follow Tilly out from the train, though the muse had disapeared before Xaerus could gain balance. His strand was slow and his walk even slower. The excitement of Tilly had warned the man what he would see the moment he stepped from the train.

And as Xaerus neared the exit, which barely fit his frame, the scene washed into him. He gripped the top of train's doorway as more than just physical balance. The embrace flung waves of gutch wrenching pain into him that he took without a way to bar the racing thoughts. Pain crept onto his face and even Ashari felt the growing hatred seeping into his soul. For a moment Xaerus' eyes absorbed the emotion between the two as if he was staring at a blood soaked scene. The features of his own face disapearing into a tightly selective show of intimidation.

Do something.

But Xaerus had already came to a resolve. If it wasn't for the anger behind him due to his stall, he doubted he would have left the train. Taking a step down and landing on the platform, Xaerus' instant reaction willed him to spread his wings ever so slightly. He wasn't use to crowds even though Ashari was, and this motion forced people away from his body.

It would have been called sulking, his motion as he came up behind Tilly, though he was too proud to show the intensity of his pain. His shoulders were squared, jaw held tight. The brows furrowed slightly but the only notion towards the two was a slight nod in greeting.

474Tres Ecstuffuan

Tres's eyes followed Gloria's towards the table with the twelve suited asian men. Amongst them was Ko, an individual Tres encountered and decided that he did not approve of his existence. He then looked away from Ko and towards Lovi, who had a different opinion of the man. "You too good to say Hey to your partner Lovi?", Tres said while rubbing his shoulder playfully into Lovi's. Not for a moment did he realize that he may have been getting under her skin.

"Well I wont let tall, dark and boring ruin my day. Whats say you and me dance Gloria?"

475Lady Gilaen

She merely chuckled at Gloria's comment about the dress. Pleased as she was to see that Glory had accepted her invitation, it was souring her mood to have Tres there, bringing out the qualities in the pink haired psyon that Lovi could do without (or at least with much less).

"I've been better," she replied to her inquiry. She had taken some note of the fact that Glory had been almost entirely absent in recent days. An odd phenomenon, considering her social, albeit sometimes abrasive nature. A shame, really. Lovi would have preferred her company much sooner.

Her eyes followed Gloria's gaze, scanning the faces in the crowd for the source of whatever obnoxious behavior was asserting itself over the music. The source proved almost less preferable than her current company...almost. She narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips for a moment, an unconscious and very childish expression with regard for Ko and his table of rowdy cohorts. Of course, he was as silent and stoic as always. On the surface he appeared quite different from the loud company he kept. But appearances rarely defined a person, however much her teammates might disagree with that point.

Lovi turned to the bar once more, happy to try and ignore the group until Tres had to open his big mouth and wear on her nerves even more so.

'Funny' she thought to herself, 'since you've already ruined my night..' An exaggerated opinion. She was really far too sensitive if she was willing to allow one (or two) man to ruin the entirety of her evening.

She looked to Glory, gesturing for her to follow suit and accept Tres' offer if she wanted. Lovi wouldn't mind being left to herself so long as it got part of the problem out of her hair for a while.

476Abyssal Majesty

Tilly giggled gently as he sniffed her, her hands pressing at his chest to get away playfully. It tickled.

"Damion stop it~ You're embarrassing me!"

Leaning in, the little muse shyly placed a warm kiss on the Hydra's lips, her fingers curling lightly at his shirt. They had been away from each other a while again, even if they napped away the first round. A bit of warmth appeared to her cheeks, but anyone could tell that the muse was tired. In more ways than one.

As she opened her eyes, she peered over Damion's should to see Xaerus step outside of the train, spreading his wings, if only just a little. The only other times she saw him operate them was.. well. When Ertai was about and when he had kissed her..

Tapping on Damion's arms as a sign to let her down, she pointed at her winged friend and began to lead the way to Xae.

"This is my friend Xaerus, he took good care of me while I was away.." She smiled kindly, even though it denoted a hint of sadness. "Xaerus, this is Damion.."

477Vintrict

The men who hung with Ko were quite talkative, but they were more conservative than your average girl-getters. They had a standard to keep to, after all, and kept all of their wild play away from the public's eyes. It also went with their low-key presence in Latent for the time being.

"Hey, Ko," said one of the men sitting next to him. The guy had long black hair that slicked against the back of his head. He had that genuine handsome look going for him, easy face for girls to get lost into. But he was no young baby face. The guy was mature in the structure of his jawline and his eyes were piercing.

"Isn't that the woman you fought in the qualifier?"

He nudged his head in her direction. Ko gave a glance toward her, then had himself redirect his eyes forward.

"Yeah."

"You should go speak to her."

"Don't misread the relation, Peizei. I have no need to further any business with her."

"I understand. You don't want her to think that you're talking with her merely out of sympathy for what you did."

"More out of disappointment."

"Ha, I felt you would say something like that."

"That's not the concern. She's not your normal woman, anyway. She doesn't care for little play scenarios like that. I don't either, so there's no point in pursuing it."

"So what's stopping you from trying to tame her?"

Ko looked Peizei dead in the eye when he said that, as if he had just gave a sudden insult.

"What the hell do you take me for? I got far more important things to worry about than some barbaric woman."

478Iyuesturu

Amongst the boisterous crowd in the crowd in the bar was a rather large, and tall man who was opening flirting with the waitresses and many passing random women of the place. Dressed in multiple shades of blue, the man was loud and strong, chiseled jaw and piercing blue eyes defining him just as much as his short, spiky white hair did.

The bruiser's animated attitude was in sharp contrast to the raven-haired and lithe teenager besides him in a simple black dress. She had her face in her palms and seemed exasperated.

479Lady Gilaen

Eyes cast down at the glossy finish on the bar counter, Lovi signaled to the nearest bartender, a portly man with an effeminate manner that had a way of deflecting most male customers.

"Whiskey," she said in a hushed tone, too lost in her own frustrations to realize that she had a crowd to compete with.

"What?" he inquired, leaning in to hear a little better.

"Whiskey," she repeated a little louder.

He nodded, producing a clean glass from a lower shelf, the lights refracting in the angular forms at its base onto the counter in stellar shapes as he placed it empty before her. The effect went away as soon as he poured her drink.

"Would you like to open a tab?" his voice was light and airy, and probably more feminine than Lovi's.

That was something to be considered. Initially, she hadn't gone out with the intention of having more than one or two quick drinks to boost her courage for the dance floor. But plans, most recently her plans, had a way of changing on the fly. In that moment, it dawned on her that Ko had walked away from one of their previous conversations and left her to pay the tab when he was the one who had invited her to a drink. Overlooking the fact that he had saved her a** on a separate occasion, she decided it was only fair to front him the bill this time around. She thought over the possibility of convincing the bartender to put her drinks on his tab and to hold the bill until she had gone. An entertaining thought until, in theory, someone at his table decides to get upset at the waitress for it. (She could only assume the worst having no knowledge of them beyond their profession). She could scarcely have that on her conscience.

"One moment," she assured him as she stood from her stool, "I'll be right back.." She worked her way through the crowd, the short distance between the bar and their table rather extended by the effort of maneuvering around others. She approached the group in the midst of what seemed like an argument by the grim look on Ko's face.

"Hey," she interrupted, relinquishing her contempt for him in favor of curiosity, "Don't you owe me a drink?"

480Vintrict

The table got quiet in the midst of all the bustle happening within the club. As the music spread its beat throughout the room and illuminated colored lights moved about the walls, Ko and company stared at the woman who suddenly confronted them. She might have seen him staring, so he wasn't surprised that she walked all the way over here to speak to him. What he was surprised at was her request for him paying for her drink. He was not aware of his deed back at the hotel a few days ago, so he took this as some form of childishness on her part.

"这是真," he said to Peizei in Chinese.

Ko leaned forward, giving her his undivided attention.

"I am sorry, miss. But you are mistaking me for a man who gives courtesies."

481Show me the CarFox

Ping hao

Ping hao

482Eternal Dirge

White teeth gleamed as his own playful button was pushed, keeping her supported as she pushed away. Laughter, soft and alien, slipped out from his chest in bursts like a man coughing before it began to subside. While he was happy to see her and have her back it didn’t take a mind reader to see she was diminished in many little ways, looking more like someone who had walked the distance her train had roared over as opposed to riding. The smile wavered a little on his face before slipping back into the closed lip affair it usually was. Her finger tapping was met with no resistance, the solid grip slipping into a loose ring around her body so that she slid down, her clothes tugging at the slightly grabby material of the wife beater until she was firmly on the ground.

Damion was somewhat surprised when she introduced her new friend though, the wings on his back somewhat of a shocker to see on a human frame, foreign and somewhat unsettling if one was to be honest about it. While he himself was a similar conglomeration of things inhuman and human it struck him that this overt style was intended for some purpose he couldn’t yet fathom. He stood for a long moment just staring at Xaerus, the two squared off like junkyard dogs by the Hydra’s somewhat defensive stance, everything present but the bared teeth which he kept firmly behind closed lips.

“Thank you for that. I cannot always be with my love, despite my desire to be.”

The stand off effect was washed away as he spoke, turning more fully towards the angelic being and offering out a hand. While he still did not smile it was clear in his tone atleast that he was indeed grateful. The serpents on his arms, writhing in a quiet panic, wound around and around, a shifting scree of black tattoo’s trying desperately to get away from Xaerus.

483Lady Gilaen

"Really.." she arched a brow as she folded her arms, "You didn't invite me for a drink some time ago...and leave me to cover the tab myself?" Whether or not that had been his intention, she didn't know. Either way, she couldn't blame his distaste for the situation at the time; Tres often drove her away with his obnoxious manner as well.

Her vision scanned across the table, meeting each of their eyes as she observed their individual expressions, or lack thereof. She made no effort to conceal her distaste for the lot of them. Lovi didn't appreciate most criminals. Whatever anyone may have had to say about her own profession, she had established a legitimate business and did no harm by others in it...usually.

She gave a moment for him to respond, the whole time thinking to herself that this whole thing had been a poor decision. They had parted on bad terms before, though she wasn't sure if he felt any real contempt by it (but then, she wasn't sure if he felt anything ever, save one moment of excessive aggression).

484Vintrict

Women held a grudge for the smallest things sometimes. Ko had not remember that, actually. And to hear it made it seem like she was mainly looking for something else to try to attack him with. He looked over to Piezei, who was more than happy to see this opportunity come up, though he only have a slight smirk to gesture for Ko to go ahead and just do it. The asian looked back with his single left eye at Lovi before standing to his feet and adjusting his coat.

"I do not like owing favors. I will make up for this one thing."

He stepped himself away from the table and made his way toward the bar area, slipping his right hand into his pocket as he strode casually. Getting to the destination, he turned himself around, resting his left arm on the countertop while nodding his head in the direction of the tender.

"Go ahead and make your choice."

485Lady Gilaen

The thing about angry women, at least as far as Lovi was concerned, was that the small things didn't matter until she was upset over something else. Everything up until then was just a means of stock-piling ammunition (whether she chose to acknowledge it or not). Somewhere inside, and not as deep down and unconscious as she might have liked, she knew it was all quite true and ridiculous of her.

Well, to hell with it.. Whatever she had hoped to gain in approaching him, he had actually conceded to her inquiry. She hadn't expected him to do so quite that easily. In fact, she had prepared herself for a hasty utterance of '******** off' (which was about accurate in just so many words). He probably wanted her out of his hair about as much as she wanted to be rid of the male half of her time on a consistent basis.

"Oh, I had already," she said as she gestured to the lone whiskey waiting under the bartenders less than hawk-like watch. The booths offered a space of seclusion that allowed for more casual conversation amongst the noise. Now at the bar, Lovi found she had to speak quite loudly to make herself heard, even at arms length.

A moment's pause as she awaited him to pick up her tab.

"I don't like what you do," she spoke bluntly as she raised her glass to her lips for a quick sip, "But I suppose I should thank you for your accidental assistance the other day all the same.."

486Vintrict

Ko was already reaching into his wallet, pulling out a few bills and throwing it the tender's way onto the countertop. He really did want to get to other things and her out of his view. Lovi had been this constant nuisance that would not go away ever since the fight from day one, as if this was all someway to punish him for what he did. And here he was running into her countless times. He wanted to say that she was stalking him, but the encounter at the restaurant disproved that. There was too much fate at work here.

He eyed her when she spoke her distaste for his profession. He didn't feel any different from speaking that. He knew she didn't like it. Funny, though, considering what she does.

"As if your job is any more moral," he replied.

"I thought a woman's body was suppose to be their sacred temple. Instead, you choose to desecrate it with men for mere cash."

487Lady Gilaen

"The body is a temple to the chaos of living," she responded in turn, quick to reach the point, but hesitant to elaborate on her initial meaning. It was so difficult to explain the Gods of Torden and their teachings to outsiders without suffering an excess of smug skepticism, and her Novalha was possibly the most controversial among them.

"Surely your own scars can attest to that," she gestured in his general direction, eyes averted as she realized, in speaking, that she was likely treading on forbidden ground.

"Besides," she added, "You didn't seem hesitant in requesting my services.." Despite the snide edge to her words, she wore an expression far too cold and concerning to be wholly sarcastic. She hardly believed that their brief series of encounters was any kind of fate, but in some strange way it was as though they were bound to finish a conversation that had started in the preliminary bout. It was simply taking a very long time to reach a solid conclusion.

488Corvias

Despite the fleeing snakes, Xaerus took the other man's hand in an unspoken truce. It was a forced action from the both of them it seemed. The hydra's body openly refusing any contact while Ashari was slamming against the inside of his mind. There were no words coming from Xaerus' friend, just thoughtless internal bashing. The pain of it would have showed if Xaerus wasn't already brooding. Xaerus didn't need to like the man and Ashari made it a point to go against him, but as long as he was with Tilly, Damion would be accepted.

Finishing the hand shake, Xaerus retracted his hand. The desire to touch Tilly was unbearable at this point, though gritting his teeth, he kept to himself.

"And when you cannot be, I shall always." A pained smile crawled onto his face. Partly due to Ashari's constant need for aggression in a time where it wouldn't be welcomed. The words were not meant to sound like he'd backstab the man in a heartbeat. It wasn't if he was actively pursuing Tilly either. Just when the hydra chose his leave, Xaerus would be there to pick the muse up before she fell.

Xaerus turned slightly to Tilly. He was lost in this new place and wandering around would surely get more than the best of the angel. "Where to now?" He was poor. Only the courtesies of others got him this far. His thoughts shifted to his last profession. The long forgotten forging skills could assist him here. Ever since his betrayal, Xaerus had put down the blacksmith in him and taken up weapon. Xaerus let himself space out slightly as he reminisced on the idea.

489Vintrict

Very good. She didn't fall into the trap. Normally, he would have expected her to defend her case, whether to be with her profession or against the negative connotations to it. She did neither. She just returned a mocked question of her own.

"Good reply. People do not know what is considered morally right or wrong these days. The roads we travel are dangerous of course. But not every road leads to a dead end."

Perhaps a compliment he just gave? Who knew.

"But the more important thing we should be talking about is the tournament. If things go how I predict...your team will be fighting my team in the next round. I hope you understand what this means."

490Lady Gilaen

Good reply? Was this a competition of words, now? She supposed that most things between them were a competition in one way or another. She enjoyed that quality in some ways. Despised it in others.

She looked him in the eye now, truly skeptical of his words, for they sounded almost encouraging. The music escalated in volume as the opening performance switched over to the main event, most lights having totally gone from the space save ones for the show and behind the bar.

"I hardly understand the point to any of this," she said frankly, "but I have some idea of what you're getting at." Well, at least she thought she did. She wouldn't expect him to seek her out for a second opportunity in the arena. They both knew (or else assumed) that it would turn out much the same as it had before. A pessimistic attitude, but Lovi had been made to acknowledge the reality of her limitations. Something she intended to change in due time.

491Vintrict

"The point of this tournament is for the greedy to seek fortune, the cocky to seek fame, and the honorable to seek integrity."

Ko snapped his fingers, then did a little tap on the countertop. Somehow, the tender understood what it meant. A little product of the Triads integrating themselves into the city day by day. He wasn't facing her now, but he continued to speak.

"Neither you or your team is ready for this tournament. I have watched your relationship enough to know its fragility. A team thrown together under a whim or hope of success is a team that will fall. I know you don't care, but your captain does. He's the one who is going to bring you all down in the end. So tell me...are you going to let him bring you down with him?"

He turned his head as he asked the question.

492Glory Sieg

Gloria wasn't as dense as her Captain. She was a woman after all.

"A dance would be lovely actually," she said, taking Tres' hand to lead him away from the bar and the tables. It wasn't a slow song, but Gloria's hips didn't fail to fall in sync with the low bass of the mix. She didn't move too close to Tres as she was dancing with him, but not dancing with him.

"So how did you deal with Samayou?" she asked, looking him over. "You seem no worse for wear."

493Abyssal Majesty

Tilly tensed up when the mens hands met. It was as if she was half expecting them to start throwing punches or lob one another across the stations. But as soon as their hands parted, the muse mentally side. Their words made her blush. Never in her entire life had she ever felt so wanted by anyone, by men. It was an affliction that began to rack her nerves.

Hesitating a moment, she looked up to Damion before glancing at Xaerus as the angel spoke.

"W-where? Um.." She scanned about as she put her slightly closed hand to her lips. "I don't know.." Shaking her head, she instinctively reached for Damion's hand, looping her pinky finger about his for comfort. Pausing, she looked to her left hip and easily untied a small silken purse with her hand before handing it to Xaerus. "This should be enough to get you a room, and maybe a little more. I don't need it for anything, save for candy and bandages.."

Smiling sweetly, the muse jingled the bag, insisting the angel take it. And when he did, her hand meekly slid along the ring he had given her about her neck. Her focus then went back up to Damion.

"You can buy me candy, right Damion?"

All this looking up was going to kill her poor neck

494Tres Ecstuffuan

"Our fight...", Tres thought about it. He would rather not think about it. Despite all of Tres's haughtiness his harshest judge was himself. He hadn't done as well in the fight as he expected himself too even though the fight was a brief momentary exchange of attacks before the judges forced them apart. "Didn't last long. He arrived late and the judges stopped us before we could really begin.

So what, you know the black devil?", Tres got as close as he could without making her uncomfortable. Like all things physical dancing was something he was good at but even better he was at reading body language. As he danced he spokle, "Gaia Prime is such a small world. It seems."

495HonoRaven

Raven couldn't have said why, but as she skipped out of a bakery with a paper bag full of goodies for her boys she was humming a little song... only slightly off key for once! smilies/icon_4laugh.gif

"...its a small world after all

its a small, small world

There is just one moon and one golden sun.."

496Lady Gilaen

As if she hadn't been aware of all of this before.. True enough, her captain had assembled a team on something of a personal whim. She was never totally certain of his motives in choosing as he did, though he had voiced some interest in the potential of his collective teammates. Whatever personal distaste she had for him, his faith in them (or at least in his own decisions) was genuine.

Alan despised Tres for about the same reasons Lovi did (albeit, despise was a bit of a heavy word for it); he was the sun and moon in his own eyes. He thought himself worthy of a kind of Godhood among mortal men. And though he worked diligently in his pursuit of perfection, it was a pointless effort in that there was no perfect state of being. Not for mere humans, anyway. And as for Alan himself, well.. His family issues were a bit more excessive than those of the average person, and a grand bore to listen to for as long as the avion could go on about it.

Gloria and Lovi had a small bit of common ground between them, and Lovi's personal issues of gender automatically attributed favor towards the other woman on their team. She was something of a wild spirit among them; a quality that aided her in some ways and made her a bit of a challenge to deal with in others. Gloria was Tresondros' chosen protege, though she couldn't be sure if Glory had ever agreed to such a position.

"There is more to him than his attitude would suggest," she replied in a quite unexpected defense of her companion. In truth, she was also certain that he was destined for a great fall, but she was convinced that it would be from a greater height than Ko was anticipating.

"But no," she turned to meet his eye, "I don't plan on sinking with his ship..so to speak."

497Vintrict

Ko slid the glass of liquor over into his grip as the tender handed it to him.

"It doesn't look like that to me. Your attitude still hasn't changed."

He picked up the glass and downed the shot he received in one go.

"Your strength is good, but you don't know how to use it. In martial arts, they teach you that strength is nothing without technique. But you do not even have strength yet."

He pointed to her with the same hand that held the glass before handing it over for another refill.

"You lack discipline. It's a shame. If only you could put some of that passion of your work into your fists."

He wasn't lecturing her as much as he was speaking down to her. But it was his intentions. He wanted to see if she had any semblance of pride that he could lure to the surface; and her strength was about the only thing she had going. Consider it his way of trying to make her just a tad bit stronger, if only through a change of mood. If she put the energy she had of bothering him into that area, maybe she would get some improvements. Or he was just trying to stir some conversation, which was against his will. He still didn't know why he was still talking to this woman.

498Lady Gilaen

Again, he wasn't stating anything that she hadn't been made aware of already. It was a mild relief to hear these things in a way that wasn't meant to console her. At the same time, she didn't take kindly to being insulted in such a way. Not from the likes of him, anyway (though she should have been used to it). She had a look on her face so cold and bitter that he might as well have degenerated to calling her mother a whore. (She was, but that's beside the point).

"This whole thing," she stated, her tone a little deeper than usual, "is ridiculous. It's a spectacle for the world to gawk and marvel at with no goal to be reached but the illusion of glory." Lovi cared little for his previous list of values to be sought in participating in the tournament. She wouldn't stand by wealth that she did not earn, she felt no desire for fame and honor was the false notion of an opposition to disgrace. If she cared anything for honor, she wouldn't make a living as she did.

"Say you were victorious in all of this," she posed hypothetically, "And you walked away with money, honor and recognition.. Would it really change anything about you? No. When the dust settles and all lay defeated before you, would you still be what you were at the start and what you would be had you lost; a petty criminal. And no amount of training or practice will change the fact that what you do here is meaningless. Whatever you, my team, or anyone else here hopes to find at the end of things, I will not be made susceptible such delusions.." Even as she spoke there was, in part, a falsehood to her words. She had, in fact, already found something in her yet brief experience there. That shame that she had been so convinced did not exist was eating away at her insides like a parasite. And for the first time since her arrival, she felt that she couldn't have gone home without first proving something to herself. She doubted that such an event would happen there, however.

499Eternal Dirge

They were both assuming so much it seemed, even if the elemental couldn’t tell that they were. Public brawls, while enjoyable, were rarely Damion’s thing, preferring instead to keep the fight slightly formalized if it wasn’t to the death at the very least. He also didn’t hate the angelic being, he just didn’t trust him.

There was a difference.

But He was more than content to exist alongside the man as long as certain boundaries and understandings were maintained and held, things that were subconscious and primal at their root. Her hand on his washed away any possible thoughts or concerns that may have been going through his simple mind and replaced it instead with thoughts only of her. The Hydra wouldn’t look at him though, atleast not for more than amoment, and his green eyes flickered all over until his attention was back on Tilly. The man made his eyes water and sting as if smoke was constantly being forced into them.

“ If you’d like, we can help you find a shelter?”

They could kill two birds with one stone that way, as Tilly’s question to him followed closely on the tail of his own, a firm nod and smile being his response. Damion had had no plans beyond coming to find her and while the angel threw some FOD into the engines he could still come up with something. As long as he had the muse the rest of the world could quite feasibly bugger off. The world moved on around them as if they didn’t exist, a winged being not the strangest thing to have been seen in this city. It was after all the focal point for all the world’s greatest fighters and the warrior cultures they may or may not have come from. Monsters of all sorts had stalked Latents streets for so long the people who lived here were desensitized to all manner of such things.

500Corvias

Xaerus felt the weight of the pouch as it dropped into his palm. He did not want to take the money, let alone leave Tilly's side. In the end, he believed there was no other way out of such things. His face grimmanced at the decision. Ashari was no less comforted by it.

"Yes.. It seems I'm out of my element here." He took a swallow, forcing down the growing bile that Ashari threatened to bring out as curses. At times it was difficult for Xaerus to interact with people. Their influence had not only needed to please one person, but a hidden mind as well.

Turning to the small muse, desire sparked into his eyes that could not be mistaken for anything else. The humanity that she has shown Xaerus was beyond what he deserved. "I will find a way to pay you back. That, I promise to you." He nodded slightly. As if asking to be led once more. His first goal in this new city would be to find a place for a forge.

501Vintrict

Her words brought about a sort of spike in thoughts of his own. He was here alright. But not for the obvious reasons. There was a whole lot more going on behind this stoic visage that he was putting on in front of Lovi. He wished he could tell her more, but this was simply how it had to be.

"Yes," he said. "You are right. We do not change who we are, even if we win this tournament. Even when this is all over, win or lose, I will go back to doing what I do."

He turned her this time, refilled glass in hand. But he moved even closer to her, staring her straight in the eyes. His tone grew serious as well as he looked upon her from his slightly higher height. That single left eye stared at her with a sort of concentrated poison of ill and viciousness. It was just a sample of what he looked like when he grew into a cruel-hearted person, something he had yet to reveal in battle. Against Deitric, it almost happened.

"And you? You will do the same. You will find a man, hole him up in whatever hotel room you find, and walk away with his money the next hour. After this tournament, you will be the same, too. We will all just continue to be hopeless little rats running around in this god-forsaken world. Eh?"

He took a good swig from his glass after he spoke, showing no shame in raising his head and letting the burning liquor pour down his throat.

502HonoRaven

Orange eyes went wide and Rae skidded to a stop, shoulder length red and black hair fluttering across her face for a moment as she stared in shock and horror at the little group just making out the individuals from this distance.

Well that really was a surprise, there was Damion and Tilly... and with them "The Fallen..." She was going to need more cupcakes! smilies/icon_xp.gif

503Lady Gilaen

She didn't appreciate the thinning distance between them. And she certainly didn't appreciate the ill, demeaning look in his eye. But she stood her ground all the same, far too stubborn and immovable to back down from an argument (if it could be called that) which she had gotten herself into.

When she had asked him for a drink her initial intention was, she believed, to get under his skin, even if only a little. She wasn't so sure of that desire now. She wasn't even sure if she had coaxed that grim expression or if he merely summoned it to try and scare her off. Either way, she wasn't as keen on witnessing this side of him.

A moment of contemplation and finally, "No... and yes." Her brow furroughed with such frustration that it might have etched permanent wrinkles into her forehead, she exhaled heavily through her nostrils and very slowly relaxed her posture. Her own drink sat only half emptied (or full) on the counter. She wanted to turn away and brood over her whiskey, but she wasn't about to let him interpret such a gesture as meaning she had backed down and admitted defeat. So she remained, standing tall as she could manage and meeting his eye dead on.

"I can't go back right now," she elaborated..sort of, "But in time, I will. And my life, like all things, will fall back to its usual momentum. Just as yours will, and all others' until we've worked ourselves ragged and die.."

504Abyssal Majesty

Trying to keep the awkwardness down, Tilly looked away from both of them men as she searched her memory. Something was being jogged, even if she took in the information a while ago.

"If I remember correctly. There's a vacant shop not quite at the outskirts of the harbor. I believe it's for sale, two stories." She looked back and laced her hands fully into Damion's. "From here I'd say it might take us half and hour or so to walk. Seeing as you two are so tall."

Tilly giggled a little. Though she was quick on her feet, she was still small. And what with her being tired already, the poor muse would more or less tucker out sooner than she'd want.

"Shall we go see if it's still there?"

505Eternal Dirge

Ah, so that’s what it was! Damion might have been blind to certain aspects of interpersonal communication, but one didn’t need to be a psychic to see the way Xaerus looked at Tilly. It produced an interesting cocktail of feelings that lifted the hair on the back of his neck and made him feel like laughing in equal measures. It wasn’t jealousy, and he wasn’t really all that upset about it, but the feelings themselves were such novelties that for amoment he was lost in his own head, glassy eyed and distracted until he remembered where he was and came back to the two of them.

“ Whatever ya’ll would like to do, I am content to follow.”

The Hydra gave Tillys hand a gentle squeeze as they stood there, enjoying the feel of her smoother hand in his and simply enjoying her presence. Had he known where this building was they would likely already be moving, the taller two eating up land with long strides while her feet would undoubtedly fight to keep up, but he didn’t and with a sweeping gesture of his free hand indicated someone should lead. Raven was hidden amongst the crowds of travelers still fighting to enter into the train station, too short to make too much impact amongst the mass of bodies and Damion’s senses not refined enough to sense such a strong magical presence. She was just another body in the crowd to him currently and unless she did something to announce herself there was a good chance he’d walk right on by his teammate without noticing her.

“ So, Xaerus, what is it that you do for a living?”

The angel was a complete mystery, a face and name and nothing more beyond his attraction to the muse and the obvious rivalry that would be borne from that. Damion had no desire to hate the man and the fastest way around that would be instead to befriend him and learn more about him. Disregard the fact that just looking at him was painful for reasons he couldn’t determine, the man was willing to help protect Tilly when Damion could not.

506Vintrict

Ko placed the glass back onto the countertop.

"In the end, you were forced here. You call it an obligation, but I can see enough that you are only here for your friends. Fighting is not your thing. I understand that. You rather be doing something else. Possibly going back to doing your job."

He shrugged his shoulders to her as he pocketed his hands into his pockets.

"So what are we standing here for? There's a hotel I am staying at a few blocks down. All these people and all this music is suffocating me. I rather we go somewhere else a little more quiet. We can get drinks there. So what do you say?"

He didn't think he would be bringing a woman back to his bedroom, and Lovi was the last person he ever thought about. However, she was probably the only woman he would ever bring back to his room if any. He supposed it was just his way of continuing to pester her from different angles until he found something interesting.

507Corvias

Xaerus's wings twitched slightly as the crowd grazed about them. The topic of his proffession came up before, but his gut told him this was a much more trusting situation.

"I am a runeforger." It was a slow stream of voice that rolled out as if the work was highly regarded. Highly protected. Secrets weaved about the skill as much as a black market dealer. Though it wasn't what he made that gave it the caution it deserved, but what he could be forced into. Scribbing armor was one thing, implimenting it on flesh was another. Though, he held no breath as Xaerus spoke of it.

"I'm sure once I make ground here, I will be able to repay all of my debts." Including Tilly's. He didn't like talking about himself. So much could put him in the wrong light. "Why do you ask?"

508HonoRaven

Rae started to move forwards, her mouth open to call out to Damion and friends before she closed it and shook her head with a smile... they weren't headed for the hotel, or the Ark. Best not to bother them.

With a little shrug Raven returned to skipping off to the hotel... if Tilly and Damion were lucky, Stephen, Ryugi and John wouldn't eat all the treats without them.

509Lady Gilaen

Ko understood Lovi about as well as a mountain peak could understand the ocean bed, and vice verse. And his offer was about as welcome as it had been the last time he attempted it. Even so, there was some truth in his observations; she would much rather be doing what she had done before agreeing to come here. But could she really justify accepting an invitation from a man who had, if she recalled correctly, told her to learn her place? After striking her across the face repeatedly and mowing her down with a car..

Actually, the notion had an almost attractive quality when she thought about it that way.

She looked over the crowd to see if she could find her teammates anywhere among the mass of twisting forms only to find that they were too far gone to be found from her vantage point. Then she looked back to him, searching his face for some sign of intention beyond the obvious, but damned if she could read anything from his stoic facade.

To hell with it.

"Alright," she agreed, reaching for her drink and downing the last if it before setting the glass firmly on the counter with what would have been a loud thunk if not for the music. Might as well get this over with. Besides, she wouldn't have been so hesitant in finding her response if there wasn't some want for it.

510Vintrict

He was glad she accepted it. He really wanted to get out of here. This place was more fitting for his colleagues than himself. And when he walked himself across the room, his friend Piezei was already chuckling to himself, thinking "Go get her, Ko!" Leaving the club was a relief to both his eyes and ears. Stepping outside, he looked back to make sure Lovi was following him, allowing him to continue down the street. The outside was just as colorful and bright as the inside. As neon signs shown over their heads, Ko and Lovi walked through crowds of people heading in and out of their establishments.

And then they finally reached their destination. It was called The Ocean Hotel. It was an elaborate display of luxury, starting from the spinning front entrance to the vanilla-colored beautiful interior. A high quality place like this was good proof of the amount of money Ko probably possessed. He always wore the best of clothing, after all. The fact that he went into fights with a different suit everytime was just enough to show that he was a man who cared little for preservation.

The next place was the elevator, and their last stop, the front of his door. She could tell already that he preferred his own hotel room rather than using the HoH's default rooms given to each team. Sliding his card, the door opened up into his suite, greeted with a couch, chair, and the smell of some light fragrance hanging in the air. Ko removed his coat, tossing it onto the rest to the side of the door before heading into his room.

"Have a seat," he said. "I'll have the drinks out in a moment."

511Lady Gilaen

Lovi observed the lavish interior of the hotel all the way through, from the entryway to the elevator and finally to a suite that put all she had ever experienced in hotel rooms (and she had seen many) to shame. She might have been impressed if she felt any desire for the bourgeois lifestyle. As it was, she preferred a simpler existence. Hell, she lived in a colony of tents in Sigil. You couldn't get much more basic than that.

Truthfully, she was glad to be rid of the noise as well. It might have been a pleasant evening had it remained between herself and Gloria, with whom she was sure she would have enjoyed the playful environment. But that opportunity had passed on about as quickly as it had presented itself. No point in dwelling on what no longer was.

She accepted his invitation and took a seat on the couch, having kicked off her shoes and curled up to lounge comfortably.

512Vintrict

Coming from the room, he carried a glossy brown bottle of wine in his left hand and two glasses in his right. Sitting down onto the couch next to her, he laid the glasses onto the coffee table in front of them, followed by pouring the purple liquid into each glass nearly to the rim. If she thought this was just some simple low alcohol wine, she was going to be in for quite a surprise. Taking one consumption of it would have her feel the sudden burn of it in her throat, as this wine was something created from good ole Hong Kong itself. It might as well be called liquor. But he figured someone as big as her would have no trouble with this.

For him, he picked up his glass and settled back on the couch, taking a good sip from it. He was use to its flavor, but it could still keep one from trying to drink it too quickly.

"Let me ask you something," he said. "If you could be anything you want, what would it be?"

513Lady Gilaen

"Thank you."

The mere act of pouring the wine as he did told Lovi something of his personal tastes. Generally, when someone came from money or 'breeding' as the traditionalist blue bloods called it, they knew to fill the glass about half way or less to allow the substance to aerate and prevent the issue of spilling when swirling one's drink. Ko clearly preferred the excess of his riches over their initial quality. Or maybe he preferred both; who could say. Even so, Lovi had to be cautious in raising the glass to her lips, attempting to sip from the top to take from the burden of tipping the glass and potentially spilling on the carpet. Not that she would care if she stained the place, but she had appeared clumsy enough in their prior encounters without adding to the issue by appearing sloppy, too.

His question came from seemingly nowhere, and took Lovi quite by surprise. No insults? No criticism in her likely foolish decision to follow after him? Then again, who was to say this effort in small talk would go anywhere but places they had already been.

"I would just be," she explained, "Before I left Torden, I wanted nothing more than to go out into the mountains and live as the ancient dwellers did. Of course, the ancient dwellers were killed off quite some time ago, so I suppose their way of living isn't one that was meant to thrive."

The wine was strong. Not too strong to handle, but enough that it brought a bit of a sour expression to her face for the first few sips. She adjusted to it quickly enough.

"And you? Would you be what you are now, or have you ever desired differently?"

514Vintrict

Lovi sounded like a simple woman. If she was so willing to go and suddenly live in the mountains, then it probably did not take much to please her. She doesn't like extravagant things, like this tournament, so it backed up her personality nicely. His left eye turned to look at her as she sat to his right, then it looked back forward. He didn't say anything for the first three seconds, but he did reply.

"I chose this profession willingly. I knew the consequences. I knew the chances I was taking. But I didn't care. I have no regrets, and never will I have any."

He didn't have a sob story to tell her, if she was expecting that. He just wanted to hear her words. You learn a lot about a person from simple questions, anyway. He knew enough now about Lovi to possibly write a small biography about her. Exploring her was a fun thing for Ko to do. It kept him interested in her, though he figured there was not much left to explore through, other than any secrets she was holding.

"But you, you have some regrets yourself. Probably hate yourself for looking so weak, too, in a world that you don't understand and don't care to understand. If I'm right, it's probably eating you inside just thinking of having the person who defeated you sitting right next to you serving you a drink."

515Lady Gilaen

She turned to him with an arched brow, skeptical of his perspective on the matter. She hadn't expected him to have any lost dreams or alternative wishes in life, but she had hoped for something beyond the obvious. A person who had fulfilled their potential hardly had anything left to strive for.

"Well, I just sound like a pathetic waste of skin when you say it that way," she almost wanted to chuckle at the thought, but that may have been the wine, "No, I don't like appearing so weak to so many people. But it only matters so far as it concerns my girls back home."

She took a long drink from her glass, draining it past the half-way point before setting it on the table and allowing the sensation to sink in for a while.

"I don't hate myself so terribly. And I don't see why I should hate this either." She was getting tired of talking about herself. The conversation was too one sided for her liking.

"Why are you here, anyway? If you don't mind my asking, that is."

516Vintrict

"I'm here for what you expect. Money, fame, and women. It's the dream of every person who comes to this tournament."

He took another swig from his drink. There were other reasons, but again, that was held to him and only to him.

"If you were expecting something different, then you're disappointed. I'm just another gangster. Another customer. Call it whatever you want. I only came to this tournament for the fun of it. I wanted to see if there were anyone out there who could hold up against my skills."

His finger pointed to his eyepatch.

"Thus far, there are some potent fighters. Unfortunately, no one has impressed me yet. There's too many flat individuals walking around. At least you hold some form of amusement. It's probably because we're alike in some ways."

517Lady Gilaen

'How conventional,' she thought to herself, though she knew she shouldn't have expected anything more. Maybe she had been searching for some grand meaning beyond glory that would justify the need or function for the tournament. But really, all that asking had managed to do was verify what a pointless waste it was..to her, anyway.

Just another customer. Well, that made things simple enough, though Lovi rarely had clients who required such extensive dialogue prior to their intended transactions (albeit she could name at least one other that was also presently in Latent). Funny that he of all people should suggest that anyone else was 'flat', as he put it. If anything, with their solitary natures and general skepticism for all things, the pair of them were probably the dullest people in all of Gaia prime.

"In some ways," she agreed with some small measure of spite, "Though I find it difficult to believe you would find anything in this world amusing." She placed a hand over her right eye and tried her best to mimic his complete lack of expression, unsure if she meant to show him how ridiculous it might have looked or if she was mocking him in a more friendly manner.

518Vintrict

Ko was looking at her, not sharing in her attempt at a joke there. He saw the mockery but didn't think it was worth reacting to.

"Better to try to live than wait to die," he replied, taking another gulp of his drink. He sat the glass onto the table, finding he was satisfied for the time being. He didn't need to drink in order to pass the time. Alcohol was a nice buzz, but it was temporary.

His hand came to his tie, unloosening at the notch and then removing it from his dress shirt. Standing to his feet, he walked over to a mirror in the room, having his hand move itself across the top of his head. He didn't like the feeling of having Lovi in here, now that he was able to think about it. It felt...wrong. Not the moral wrong, but the other kind of wrong where she was not suppose to be here. The same kind of feeling he got in his stomach during the time he slammed the car into her. He didn't show it on his face. His eyes just stared into the mirror, looking at her image reflected in it.

519Lady Gilaen

Did she say something wrong? She knew that pretty much any jest would have been a long shot, but she failed to see how such a simple gesture would have driven him away like that. Again, his expression revealed nothing of his inner workings. She could appreciate his subtle attitude in contrast to other individuals she had come to know, but that face, so void of human emotion, was getting damned annoying.

She watched him in the mirror as well, remaining seated for the moment as she contemplated her own issues with the situation at hand. He had insulted her on a number of occasions, he worked for a collective that earned its wage through extortion and heaven knows what else, and he would share nothing of himself but what she could already glean from the surface. And still she found interest in him, even if she hated herself for it.

Dear Goddess, she was just like every battered or broken woman that had ever come to her for sanctuary.

"You're probably right," she said finally, now standing. She took the gesture of running his hand over his hair as a sign that he was uncertain of something, and she could take a wild stab as to what it might be.

She approached him casually from behind, slowly and cautiously slipping her hands around his waist, allowing her fingertips to wander freely over the buttons of his shirt, not yet content to remove them so much allude to the possibility. Maybe it would have felt strange to move so suddenly into a gesture of affection, but it was something she had grown quite accustomed to. In truth, she was moving quite carefully this time around, considering.

((you can end-scene at any time))

520Vintrict

((I guess end scene after my post.))

She was walking over to him, so he had his view return forward, giving her little of his attention, but still keeping tabs on her. It was when her hands enclosed themselves around his body that he felt the uneasiness rise back up in his stomach. When her hands met the front of his body, he suddenly had his hands come up and grip her hands tight. For a moment, he held them, like she was going to attack him. Pondering over whether he should just call this night off and send her on.

But then, his grip loosened, letting his arms fall back to his sides. He'll give in just enough to allow her to do what she was good at doing. He'll give her the chance to show him that she had some form of skill, even if it was within the privacy of the bedroom. And yet, it all felt enticing. He still held some form of feelings toward her. Not in the crush-type of affection two little teenagers gave. This relationship was a lot more complex, intertwined with likes and dislikes. That's probably why it felt so different.

It was exciting.

521Lady Gilaen

((Nah. That read like an end-scene to me.))

522Vintrict

((Yeah, that's what I meant. My post will be the end scene. lol))

523Eternal Dirge

“Simple curiosity.”

Damion shrugged once and smiled, glad to once again lay a thought to rest. The man didn’t really have the look of a blacksmith, or atleast didn’t look like the kind of man he pictured would be a blacksmith. The mental image that particular word conjured was heavy with muscle, bald of head and with a thick beard stained grey with ash. Perhaps burn scars on the arms and face from sparks and the like. Then again looks could be deceiving and the man could well be a very accomplished blacksmith, who was he to judge?

With that new bit of information the Hydra turned his attention down to Tilly and took better stock of his beloved Muse. Internally he was shocked by how tired she looked, how worn down, like a wilting flower or a dying plant. It wasn’t any just one thing but rather a whole effect. What could possibly be causing such a thing? While these thoughts in and of themselves were distracting and worrisome, He didn’t let them show on his face, features settling into a look of neutral thought that could have indicated deep thought or perhaps a total peace with the world.

He’d ask her about it all later.

But now they had to find the Angel his new digs didn’t they? Unless the winged one himself knew where they were going, Tilly would have to lead them on.

524Cthulhu Wish

PIME TARADOX.

Izzy had finally gotten some alone time and decided it was best to be off in search in some lunch. It was about high noon, and she was feeling awfully hungry. Unfortunately for her, the Hawk didn’t seem to be serving her favourite dish at all so she was now on a quest.

FOR HOT DOGS!

Strutting her stuff like a Cornish Duck, the woman had her hands in her pocket and made her way down the street of Latent for her leisurely stroll. Her leather coat was tightly wrapped around her as her heavy combat boots clunked rather loudly on the ground as she continued to walk. Her hips swayed slightly with every step she took as she continued to search for her faithful hot dog man.

Bob was his name...

Yes, Izzy knew the hotdog man by name.

With a small gust of wind fluttering by, the smell of processed meat and various condiments filled her nostrils. Practically drooling, the punker picked up her pace towards the plump provider of various meats.

It was lunch time!

525Abyssal Majesty

Peeking from behind a building, a slender woman adjusted her glasses as to see a bit better. But once she spotted Izzy, she zipped back and let out a quick huff of air. Her eyebrows furrowed lightly as she thought of the task at hand. Her brother and her had only arrived the night before and already they had to set about on their mission. But soon, the woman's expression steeled to it's normal state.

'Here goes nothing...'

Turning the corner, she slowly strode up to Izzy. Her hair was long, reaching to her lower back easily. From afar it merely looked a black hue, but as she neared, a deep blue sheen took to it. Her eyes, when the sun wasn't glaring in her rectangle glasses, were a pale ghostly yellow and on her forehead lay a small obsidian light jewel. Reaching up, she tucked her hair behind elongated ears that were squared off at the ends.

Her clothes looked as if she had traveled a long way, though, not in the solid fashion. An ornate under bust corset of dark hues clad her middle as a strange corset like garment covered her neck and shoulder and clavicles. Underneath she wore a loose fitting shirt that bagged out at her wrists, her hands were adorned with silver rings. Her pants were formfitting with cargo pockets, her leather boots covered the rest of the leg. At her hips was an odd looking belt, holding what looked to be seven bells in fitted compartments. Each of them continued in size, starting with the smallest near her front.

And finally, a sword strapped to her back.

"Izzy..?"

She said, her voice was soft but held authority. This time, it held familiarity towards the punker. For a moment, the woman stood there with a smile that didn't quite seem to fit her face. She needed to smile more often. A beat passed as she looked upon an old friend. And one so young.

"Oh..Mm..." A letter was produced from her pocket before she extended it to her. "This is for you."

The letter was in Asherah's hand writing, a stylish cursive. It read:

Izette,

This won't make sense to you at first.

I advise you not to speak to a certain gentleman.

He will offer you something no one else can.

It will be tempting.

That's all I can say to you now.

Only you can choose your path.

Ciao Bella,

A~

526Ziggurat Abbey

Time Paradox indeed.

In a switch of rolls most unusual for the pair, the sister made her way forward for the hand off. There were two reasons for this. One, Asherah of an age not yet here thought that his sister's similarity in appearance would help Izette trust them. And two, because he grew up quite a bit more fond of her. So he thought it best he kept his distance.

Sliding a blue corduroy rucksack from his shoulder, setting the hefty bag into the chair beside him. He did not sit, merely waiting an watching, quite anxiously. He did not like to wait. One of his more childish attributes, perhaps.

There was a visual dichotomy between this man and his sister. Where as she was composed, authorial, and direct, he dressed and, occasionally, acted, like an anti hero out of a video game. Black, from head to toe, silver buckles strapping down the stylized belts over his waist. A half cape hung over his right arm, and on his left him rest a sword. Were it not for the fact that their complexion, unusual ear shape and size, the blue 'water like' hair and telling forehead jewels, the two would not look like traveling companions, much less siblings.

But all that aside, he was still uncharacteristically anxious. He wasn't sure why, really, especially when there was no way in hell Izzy would recognize them. It did cross his mind that that might be the very issue, but he brushed it aside all the same.

527Cthulhu Wish

“Izzy...?”

From behind her the punker stopped in her tracks and turned around with a raised eyebrow, she blinked curiously to see that there was now a fairly younger woman behind her. She was a little thrown back for a second as she noticed the slight blue hair, the gem, and the ears. All of these features reminded her of her of one of her dear friends, but she always thought there was one of her.

“Yes sweetie? Can I help you?” For a moment Izzy figured this was a very avid fan, all dressed up like the good old days of Team Wimmenz. Plus, it was a common occurrence during Heaven or Hell to have random people come up and demand for you signature. However, the one thing that seemed to set Izzy off was the woman’s smile. Although it was a good effort, it clearly did not belong on her face. As they stood for a moment in silence, finally it seemed that her faithful bird had managed to catch up with her as he roosted on her head quietly.

"Oh..Mm..This is for you."

With the paper shoved in her face, the punker slowly accepted it very casually but with caution. Perhaps she wanted her to sign it. But noticing there was writing on it, the punker quickly flipped it open to have a gander. Inside a familiar set of writing caught her eye as she skimmed over it. Reading it, caused the punker’s stomach to turn slightly with discomfort.

“What the ******** is this? Who the hell is A? And why is this so vague?” Izette’s voice was rather sharp as she spoke to the young woman, but that was really her only way to deal with confusing manners like this, either that or by drinking. Looking up slightly her eye made contact with Reggie as though she was seeking his opinion. The only thing her faithful companion did was quack slightly and then proceeded to tend to his feathers with his beak.

“You have a point Reggie. This seems way too weird.” Reaching into her own cleavage the punker pulled out her silver tin and dug for her cigarette and lighter. Placing the cylinder in her lips and lighting it up, the punker puffed for a second and thought about the message she had just received. Than it hit her...

“You are warning me about Bob the Hotdog guy?” At that moment she pointed behind her to the stand that was making her delicious treats. He was someone who could offer something that no one else can, and it was also very tempting. Clearly this made perfect sense!

“Thanks for the tip, short stuff. Guess I better go find another giver of the Dog.” The punker sighed slightly in the thought of searching for another stand. But if the note said so, clearly it was destiny to tend to this.

528Abyssal Majesty

Good old oblivious Izzy. Time wouldn't change her at all, and that was beautiful all in itself. The woman's smile warmed a little at this. This time it seemed to belong, even if it was a rarity. She waved off the offer of the cancer sticks.

"It's not what we meant." She said. "It's someone you've never seen. He'll seem.. Out of place."

The woman stretched out her hand to Izzy, it was petite, almost fragile. And if the Punker should take the sign of greeting she would notice a strange anomaly. This new comers skin was cool to the touch, and by no means clammy.

"I'm Rell." A certain courage welled up in her chest, pushing her to speak her prerogative. "We've.. Met. At some point in time."

Even if that time hadn't happened quite yet.

529Iris Lunaria

smilies/icon_arrow.gif Wondering the streets

Hours had passed and the Avion had cried silently as she tried to mentally prepare herself for the demise, or the end, of the one and only man she had ever loved. She had learned that it was his use of power, and taking in powers that were not normal to an Avion, that had harmed him so. Perhaps a true sign that greed was just as harmful as everyone had been taught when they were younger. It was hard for her to realize that Kalar was not going to be around. Even after that ‘dream‘ that they had shared. Her hand rose and clasped protectively around the pearl pendant, wrapped tightly in the middle of one white wing and one black wing, as she stared down at the business of the streets.

In all honesty, there was nothing that interested her down there. Vendors that sold her favorite foods even became unappetizing. Still, there was nothing more she could do sitting up here on the ledge. Iris straightened her posture and pushed herself off of the ledge. Her brilliant and pure white wings catching the wind on her way down and safely lowering her to the ground. Once there, she would bring in the spectacle and hide her wings within her flesh yet again. Leaving only the dark brown attire, brown leathery pants and a matching brown corset, to conceal her skin alone.

The long and white strands of her loose hair blew gently behind her as her white brows furrowed just slightly. From under the matching white lashes held a pair of piercing blue orbs that would stare out but only reflect sadness. The tears has long dried but her pain was still there, embedded within the blue. Iris continued to walk down the streets, weaving in and out, and walked out in her own silent and sad walking coma. Her only hope was that something, or someone, could distract her from the reality she now lived in.

530Cthulhu Wish

A smile fell on the younger woman’s face that only naturally caused Izzy’s to follow suit. It was strange but there was a connection between them, and the punker couldn’t explain it. But for some reason, she didn’t feel all that uneasy about her anymore. It was definitely kinda weird.

"It's not what we meant. It's someone you've never seen. He'll seem.. Out of place."

“Like a nudist? Or maybe even Reinhart, he always seems to be out of place. I’ll avoid him now too.” Izzy nodded to herself as she removed the smoke from her mouth and flicked off the cherry. Smoke lightly left her nostrils as she continued to ponder this. Clearly, Reinhart was the new felon. And her dislike for that man was almost pleased that she even decided to avoid him. However, there was that damn small little tiny bit that was almost saddened by the mere thought. She was going to have to drown that part out with liquor or something.

The punker’s concentration was quickly broken as the young woman extended her arm to her in the sign of a handshake. With Izzy’s tattooed hand, she gladly accepted the handshake and felt the coolness of her skin. The punker only figured that the young girl was swimming in the ocean or something and hadn’t fully recovered yet.

"I'm Rell. "We've.. Met. At some point in time."

“Nice to meetcha...again.” Izzy laughed slightly as she apparently knew this woman, but Izzy also had the attention span of the life expectancy of a piece of cake against a fat kid. So she really didn’t remember much all that often.

“Well you know me, and this is my knight in shining armor Sir Reginald Ducksward the III...Don’t ask about the first two, cause I unno what happened to them.” As Izzy introduced the bird upon her head, the duck actually kinda bowed to Rell with its wings slightly extended. It was hard to believe how a bird was even able to learn such tricks, but it knew it. Clearly these two had a very special bond as the mere movements made Izzy’s grin grow even wider.

531Abyssal Majesty

Rell smile grew further, even revealing some of her pearly whites as Reginald bowed. Reaching up, the pale woman pet the duck with a single finger. She knew just where to do it too, right where the water foul's ear would be. Rell stopped in time before looking back at Izzy.

"It's not Reinhart." She said calmly, for she knew of the man from her mother's stories. No, it wasn't him at all. "But I'm afraid I have my tongue tied with the further information."

Looking up, the woman took in the city around her. There wasn't much to tell when she arrived at night, but the sin revealed Latent's true colors.

"It's changed quite a bit.."

A murmur.

532Cthulhu Wish

Oh Reggie liked that.

As soon as the woman moved her hand away from him to look at the punker, he fluttered off of Izzy’s head and onto the woman’s shoulder. From there he proceeded to nuzzle her cool skin demanding more love and attention.

“He likes you.” Izette seemed rather pleased about that seeing as Reggie really didn’t seem to warm up to anyone right away. But for some reason, he really liked Rell. And that made the punker very happy. Coughing slightly, the punker took another puff before listening to the younger woman.

Damn it wasn’t Reinhart.

Oh well it was kind of worth a shot.

Izzy looked around with Rell for a moment at the scene as she than took notice of the man who was hiding in the shadows like some sort of vigilante. She would have figured it was a stalker until she took notice of the hair and the fact that he too had a gem on his forehead. Almost suspiciously the punker leaned over to Rell and whispered rather loudly close to her ear, totally missing the woman’s slight comment about the city changing.

“Is that a friend of yours or something?” With her smoke between her fingers she pointed towards him as though to take full notice of him. Izzy had never even been anywhere near subtle. And it was moments like this that proved it seeing as the punker started waving to his in a retarded sort of manner that would have embarrassed even the closest of friends, mainly Ryke. But she was trying her best to make sure that he knew that he had been spotted.

533Abyssal Majesty

A soft hum came from her, rather than a giggle as the duck perched on her shoulder. Rell reached up to pick him up before cuddling him in her arms. This was terribly familiar for her to do, in fact, she had done so not many days ago. She was very fond of this little guy, as well as Auntie Izette. Soon, Izzy pointed out the character in the shadows, the blue haired woman only bobbed her head once.

"Mm.. You can say that." She gestured to come towards them with a nod of her head to Oriel. He'd see the signal just fine, after all, he had mother's eyesight. "He's my brother. You've met him too."

The woman's voice was still very calm an soothing as she spoke. She carried no mysteries or riddles with her. It was only a matter of time that she figured out who they were. It might even be as simple as seeing the color of her siblings hair to tip the punker off.

534Ziggurat Abbey

Rell and Izzy were now looking dead at him. And Oriel was not fond of this. He had told Rell he didn't want to bump into Izzy. It was the whole reason she went on her own. Scowling briefly, he collected his rucksack once more and made off for the two.

Okay, Oriel. It's just Izzy. Chill out.

He walked with purpose, his eyes darting between the women before he finally stopped just off to the side of Rell. "Sorry about that. Had to just make sure our supplies were in order. Izzy. It's nice to see you like this." In juxtaposition to his sister, his eyes were a bold, vibrant gold hue and his hair was much lighter than Rell, a navy blue.. His jewel was a dark green, but the squared ears were nearly identical.

"I saw the fight at the Legoland. It's a shame you were paired with those jackals." Perhaps slightly indelicate, but the Izzy he knew never cared for delicate.

535Cthulhu Wish

"He's my brother. You've met him too."

According to Rell, she had recently met a lot of people. Izzy watched the younger man approached with a great bit of caution and worry to him. But once he came closer she could definitely see the resemblance of the two of them. It was practically almost uncanny other than the fact that his hair was a lighter shade of blue and he had a p***s.

"I saw the fight at the Legoland. It's a shame you were paired with those jackals." His words made Izzy’s mouth turn completely sour. He had to remind her of the dreadful fight that she had. But nevertheless, it wasn’t like she could avoid it seeing that it had been almost plastered everywhere on the News with all the other results. Sighing, the punker took another drag of her smoke and exhaled it slightly. However, this came at a cost this time, whether something had tickled her throat or caused her lungs to compress Izette had started coughing. It was sharp and deathly sounding as it almost sounded like her lungs were trying to breathe. Her smoke had even fallen out of her fingers as she quickly brought her hand to her face. Only a small sprinkle of blood landed on her fingers and trickled ever so slightly between her fingers.

Taking a deep breath in the punker finally managed to regain her cool. As she stood back up, Reggie from Rell’s arms gave her a very strange look of concern. But she merely shrugged him off as yesterday’s news and reached over and gave him a pat with her hands that were now clean (seeing as she wiped it on her jeans stealthily). She than looked at the young Oriel and gave him a sort of wicked smile.

“Yeah, that may have been the case. But I still kicked some major a and that’s what matters. **** b*h never saw it coming.” Izzy chuckled slightly as she reminisced of the creation of Bambi, and even strangling her opponent into submission. It was definitely good times even though it didn’t last very long.

Than something hit her...

“You know...you guys remind me of my good friend Blue.” Izzy was pondering slightly... she knew she had seen those type of looks before. But now that she thought of it even more, they did look an awful lot like her. They both had blue hair, those weird gems on their foreheads, and the squared off ears. “If I didn’t know any better I would think she was your mom or something.”

Izzy laughed slightly.

But in the back of her mind the thought was causing her head to actually think for once...

Something was beginning to click.

536Abyssal Majesty

Rell raised an eyebrow high at Izzy's coughing fit. If she hadn't known any better, it sounded as if their dear aunt was ill. This wasn't mentioned to them by their mother, or their father. Their instructions were to give her the letter and let her do what she wanted. Though, as unsettled as she way, the blue haired women would slowly start to smile again as the punker realized where their origins lay.

'If I didn’t know any better I would think she was your mom or something.'

Then she flat out grinned.

"Mm.. It would seem you've come to a very plausible conclusion."

This would probably rise confusion from Izzy. It had only been three years, albeit long ones, since they had seen each other last. Surely her offspring couldn't have grown this fast.

537Ziggurat Abbey

Oriel couldn't help but shoot Rell a look at essentially confirming their origin. Partly because of his skepticism regarding ******** with time lines. There were other reasons, reasons his sister was entirely privy to, but he kept those silent.

The look of concern on his face, however, wasn't washing away quite as easily as it had on Rell. For the same reason. Then again, taking after his father as he did, it was sometimes hard to tell fear, concern, dismay or anger one from t\'other. Still, he did what he could to not be too offputting. Really, though, he wasn't much one for words, and kept quite at the moment, waiting for Rell.[/quote]

538Cthulhu Wish

"Mm.. It would seem you've come to a very plausible conclusion."

Clicking...

Clicking...

Clicking...

Nope.

Izette being as dense as she was some days didn’t seem to get any sort of hints from it. For some reason, it was some sort of coincidence. Like her, Izzy was almost certain that Asherah wasn’t the only one of her breed of whatever she was. Watching the two siblings only made her face widen to a smile as she was reminded of her own siblings whenever they managed to squabble. Except with her older brother, they always ended up just arm wrestling.

“You guys must be really close considering you can argue without words...” She chuckled as she did infact take notice of Oriel’s slight reaction to Rell’s comment. It was definitely sort of hilarious. And poor Reggie was caught in the middle of it somehow.

“So other than having the note, what brings you kids to Latent? Cause I gotta admit, this ain’t exactly the highlight of Gaia if you were looking for entertainment.” At least, it wasn’t Izzy’s sort of entertainment. Especially seeing as well, she grew up on a rougher part of Gaia. But still being young herself (even though she was still older than those two), this woman knew what sort of things they found entertaining. And Latent was definitely not the place for it seeing as she found it a snore fest herself.

539Abyssal Majesty

"Closer than most." She said coolly as she glanced up to her brother before looking down to her feathered friend. Rell, though very intelligent, liked to push the boundaries. She began to scritch his ear once more."Latent is a place of business for us. We will have to keep our eyes out for a few more people before moving on to our next destination. But no doubt, we'll be back. Though, I've always liked Latent. It's a nice place to find a quiet spot and read.."

Reggi shifted in her arms, signaling his intent to move back to Izzy. flapping his wings a bit, he let out a stout quack at Oriel before hopping the body gap.

540Ziggurat Abbey

"Ho-yipe." Oriel responded as the duck bounded from Rell to him, and he caught the fowl with ease. Though he was warm to him today, Oriel had many a memory of this very duck chasing him around the halls of the Inn. With a sigh, he'd give the duck a few meaningful scritches up behind the back of the head.

"I dunno. I'm with Izzy." He said finally, pondering it briefly. "I mean, Latent is nice when you're all introspective, but I always preferred Barton. More adventurers there. My kinda people. Then again, they're usually first years. Bunch of low brows who don't know what they're doing..." He went back to mulling it over before finally shrugging. It hardly mattered, really.

"What about you? Gonna stick around until the end of the shindig?"

541Cthulhu Wish

"Latent is a place of business for us. We will have to keep our eyes out for a few more people before moving on to our next destination. But no doubt, we'll be back. Though, I've always liked Latent. It's a nice place to find a quiet spot and read.."

“Aw Rellybean, lemme tell you something...” At that moment, Izette walked up to the girl and wrapped her arm around Rell’s neck as though they were all buddy buddy. And she even used a nickname that she came with on the spot. It was sort of her thing to never really call a person by their full name unless she had too. Now being in close range, the younger woman could probably get a good smell of the cigarettes and mixture of perfume that she had grown up with. “Don’t be wasting your time getting all wrapped up in books. They’ll just fill your head with experiences you wish you had rather than going out and just doing it.” Izzy was very much anti literature. But that also could have been because the punker hadn’t really been very good at reading. It wasn’t like she couldn’t, but she was just very poor at it.

At that moment, Reggie wiggled out of Rell’s arms and made his way over to Oriel rather cheerfully. For whatever reason, he was very friendly today, which was odd considering that usually very anti-male. This warmed Izzy’s heart greatly especially seeing that even the man gave him a scritch, even though it may have been a bit reluctant.

"I dunno. I'm with Izzy.I mean, Latent is nice when you're all introspective, but I always preferred Barton. More adventurers there. My kinda people. Then again, they're usually first years. Bunch of low brows who don't know what they're doing..."

He had a valid point.

“See, I grew up in Lament. And really if you wanted adventure that was the place to be. No matter where you are in that city, you are definitely living on your toes there.” She provided a bit of a sage nod to the younger adults. If Izzy was wise about something it was about where some of the adventure was at, that of course if you really felt like having the overwhelming fear of getting stabbed.

"What about you? Gonna stick around until the end of the shindig?"

Eh?

Izette turned her attention to the young man. She really didn’t even think about what she was doing here. In fact if anything she should probably go home and do nothing like she normally did. But she wasn’t quite ready yet...

Not yet.

“Naw, I’ll probably hang out til the end. I wanna see who wins so I can pummel them when they least expect it.” A sharp malicious grin fell on her face as she than moved her arm from Rell and pulled out Sarah, one of her precious switch blades. Twirling it in her fingers for a moment, the punker whimsically shut it closed and put it back at her side.

542Abyssal Majesty

As always, Rell was caught off guard with the notion of someone touching her, even if it was just Izzy. The necromancer had grown used to the lonely sensation. But as soon as the scent of her Aunt passed her through her nose, she eased up a little.

It's as if they had never left at all. Izette even used her nickname for Rell.

Letting out a light huff of hair in amusement to her Aunt's words, she merely shook her head and kept her mouth shut. Once upon a time, she took Izzy's words as an insult. But not anymore, those hollow arguments were long gone. Quietly, she listened to the banter between her and her brother, the knife and what not. Rell was trained to follow the blades movements through the punker's fingers.

"Mm.. Sounds reasonable."

543Ziggurat Abbey

Oriel knelt briefly, letting Reggie get back to his feet and waddle around some, which received a chittery series of warks from the fowl. He couldn't help but grin. Nodding to Izzy's comment, he turned. "Few people we gotta keep tabs on, unfortunately. Work work work, these past three years." He shrugged a bit, reaching to a pouch on his hip.

Among a small gaggle of bags was a dark leather one, studded over the lip to be readily identifiable, from which he'd produce what, at first glance, appeared to be chewing tobacco. However, the somewhat strong scent of curatives would more aptly mark it as beef jerky, shredded for convenience. He would take a pinch and stick it in his mouth. Sort of a healthier alternative to chewing gum.

letting his left arm rest on the guard of his sword, he looked about Latent once more, speaking absently. "In fact, were it not for Heaven or Hell being so popular these days-" said in such a tone as to suggest it wasn't at some other point, which certainly hadn't been the case over the last three decades, well within these two's life span. "-this job would be a hell of a lot more frustrating..."

544Cthulhu Wish

“So what do you kids do?” It was true, they kept talking about work but alas Izzy had no idea about what they actually did. Izette casually folded her arms over her chest as she spoke with them with a subtle movement of her arms. It was almost too weird seeing as the two knew so much about her, but alas she knew nothing about them. It almost seemed rather rude of her...

But that was just part of Izzy’s persona.

The punker watched Oriel place some dark brown shavings into his mouth. But as soon as the aroma of the substance hit the punker’s nostrils she knew exactly what it was. The smell made her weak at the knees slightly and craving another smoke. Taking a deep breath in she debated for a moment if she was better off waiting till later. Finally her attention refocused as Reggie than returned to her shoulder and bit her ear with his beak.

“Ow. Son of a b***h, Reg. What was that for?” The bird and the one eyed punker stared at one another for a moment as Izzy swiftly turned her head. The two of them sat in silence...not moving or anything. But then the two of them nuzzled closely. It was hard to explain the relationship between a bird and a woman, but it was clear that these two were indeed very close to one another.

545Abyssal Majesty

"We travel around where trouble needs to be dealt with.."

She wouldn't exactly say what kind of trouble that would be. Rell had learned to hold her tongue from an early age about her sort of magic. The title of Necromancer wasn't something people often smiled upon, even if she was different. Looking up to Oriel, Rell then glanced down the street. He would know that it meant she desired to continue their duties, the day was young. And they still needed to find a place to stay. Their aunt even expressed that she'd be there until the end of the tournament. There was no doubt that they would bump into her more, let alone seek her out.

She'd always be there.

"I'm going to go look around a little bit, Oriel. See if I can't find up lodging." Her pale eyes gazed at her brother, Rell's face had reduced to that of which she always wore. Cold, calculated and distance. "I'll see you soon Aun--.." She quickly covered her folly with a cough. "Izzy."

With a neat bow of her head, her dark blue locks cascaded forward before she turned on her heel and excused herself. Oriel would know where to find her.

546Glory Sieg

Gloria was walking down the street, limping slightly from her recent fight. It was even an injured limp. More like, she had pulled something during the fight. She passed by the group as they were talking, but only stopped after she had taken a few steps past them.

She remembered Izzy as the drunk from the red carpet party, but didn't recall her having a duck with her at the party. Actually, she didn't recall much about Izzy aside from the fact that she got mad from things Gloria hadn't actually said.

But that was the only duck she'd seen around in a long while.

Turning on her heel, she faced the group. "Excuse me," she said, moving a strand of pink hair out of her face. "Were any of you near the clock tower in the preliminaries?" It wasn't exactly petty, but Gloria was still interested in finding out who had shouted that. She was actually more flattered than anything else by the comment.

Mostly.

She was studying the group, when something akin to radio feedback, pinged in the back of her head. Loudly. Unless someone nearby was a psychic themselves and trying to get inside her head, she only knew one person who would give her an instant migraine.

~Goddammit, Tres! Keep it down, will ya!~ Her message would travel along their mental connection, but she had a random empty feeling at the same time. As if the message hit a raised a drawbridge and couldn't connect to him. ~Weird. I'll have to talk to him about that.~

547Ziggurat Abbey

Oriel nodded at his sister's brief description. It was a pleasant way to put what they did. her being saddled from birth with a duty to put to rest, the souls of the eternally damned, lost or otherwise unresting, and his to protect her from Dead, Undead and Living all the same, fighting from zombies to more than a few Heretic Hunters all alike.

As Rell mentioned that she wanted to get their lodgings set up, he nodded once more, watching his sister turn to leave as he shuffled his hands into his pocket. His father's words popped into his head about messing with the series of events and so forth, but then, his father was kind of a d**k anyways, so he turned to Izzy. "Listen, uh, I haven't got anything going on for a while, if you maybe wa-"

And then Gloria appeared, butting in on a conversation she didn't know was happening. He suppressed another scowl before shaking his head briefly. "M'afraid not. I only got into town this past week." He answered quickly.

548Iris Lunaria

Glory Sieg Wrote:

The Avion’s head raced with different settings of her current reality. Her hand rose to protectively grab at the amulet that rested in the midst of her chest, as she found herself wishing she would protect Kalar in the same way. To save him from the current occurrance that would surely take his life in the end. That is, if his own son didn‘t get there first. With her white wings safely tucked away, and her mind elsewhere, Iris really wasn‘t paying attention to where she was going. Her hopes were that she would just travel until she reached a point where someone would find her missing and come find her. Her mind was just to busy to register where she was heading.

Iris continued walking. Soft steps falling underneath her as she did so would surely give people one of two assumptions. One, she was light on her feet. Perhaps a being that registered to fly or to step lightly to protect itself. Two, she was a ninja. Changed are, it was number one. As other‘s would lay their eyes, and their attention upon her appearance, they would also conclude to number one. Her long and white tendrils lingered about her flawless features as a pair of piercing blue eyes echoed from beneath a pair of white lashed that managed to brush down upon her upper cheek bones. She was pale, though healthy, and would occasionally quirk the matching white brows as she walked on.

A thud, a slight pull of her arm, caused her to pause and to look up. She had ran into a limping person. “Oh…Please, excuse me…” She spoke. Softly as a voice rang out in a harmonious tone. She took notice in the other‘s limping and, in not knowing about the different sides of the fights, glanced down to the injured limb. “You are hurt…” She mentioned, concluding her examination of the other out loud. Her blue eyes staying on the injured limb as she shook her head. Her attire was nothing special, a mere matching brown leather set of a corset, that sat right below the spot where her wings would sprout from, and a matching pair of pants with brown boots. Again, nothing special that would yell out glory in her name or of a status.

549Corvias

((I'm pulling Tilly, Xaerus, and Damion out of paradox... becuase I hate them.))

-Assuming that they found said location-

As Xaerus reached the location, he noted the slight dust. It was on the far edge of town and although he was thankful, the thoughts of Leviathan Stadium crept back into his mind. The familiarity of the dry air, the course sand beneath feet, and the solid feel of each brick in the wall. It had always been difficult for the man to relocate. Now more than ever as his mind threatened each day to collapse in on itself.

He gave a nod to the muse and her companion. It was not his world yet to decide where he would force himself to. Now more than ever, Xaerus was falling into place from the beginning of his arrival.

His eyes gleamed slightly. He could cal lthis place home for now. The assurance of people with him only made it easier.

"Heh. Tilly, Damion. Don't wait out for me." With that, Xaerus would continue to stare at the front entrance for quite some time until settling into the new place.

550Cthulhu Wish

And Rell was off!

Before she could completely disappear the punker gave the dark haired woman a rather ridiculous sort of wave that would have out done any small child. And then finally now she was alone with Oriel, who seemed to have fallen nervous for a moment. .

"Listen, uh, I haven't got anything going on for a while, if you maybe wa-"

"Excuse me,"

My lord.

What was up with people interrupting her today? Turning her head slightly, Izzy’s face went from overly cheerful to stone cold. She didn’t seem to be impressed with present company. But there before her was a familiar face that she had met once before. Sharply, her arms fell over her chest and the punker cocked her eyebrow giving the suggestion that this woman better spit out what she was wanting to say before she punched her lights in. Izzy was seriously getting annoyed now with all these interruptions.

"Were any of you near the clock tower in the preliminaries?"

"M'afraid not. I only got into town this past week."

“Nope. I had my own fight to attend.” And as Izette spoke her words shortly, ANOTHER individual came and demanded to tend to this mysterious pink woman’s limp. Now, being rather frustrated and just generally annoyed, the punker grabbed a hold of Oriel’s arm in a rather ticked manner and began to walk away from the two women who know seemed to have formed their own social circle. “Come on Oreo. Let’s get us some lunch.” Whatever, he wanted to ask was going to have to wait; she was a woman with a mission. And at that moment, Izzy wanted to get the ****** out of there before she was about to smack a b*h into oblivion.

“And I wasn’t even talking about you anyways.” There was a sharp mutter uttered from her lips as the punker left the scene with the young man behind her. And probably Oriel was the only one to even hear what she even said. But nevertheless, the punker dragged him along and began to make her way over to the hot dog stand that she had originally question for.

This woman was hungry.

“Hope you like hot dogs boy, cause that’s what we are getting today!” Oh Izzy, she was definitely a classy lady.

551Ziggurat Abbey

Izette responded, and then a third woman showed up. Oriel was all but about to fall silent before the punker snatched his arm, and the two were away. Stumbling briefly with something of a "G'woah!"

And then, HOTDOGS!

Honestly, at this point, the author would like to make a point to state that Izzy's author is mean, because THIS author has been dying for a classic new york style hot dog with ketchup and mustard, dill relish, peppers, sprinkled cheese and a Dr Pepper for going on a month now, but the craving never hits when he's at a store, so he always forgets. The other problem being that those ****** are like, nine bucks. Holy st.

That said, that is precisely what Oriel orders. Like. Three of the bastards. "I'll cover the cost... Does Reggie still eat hot dogs?"

552Sins of an Angel

"Noah, did you really have to come all the way out here for this? At least, you coulda gone on your own, 'stead of dragging me around for it."

In Latent's local "Ye Olde Ice Cream Shoppe", another pair of siblings (both sporting prominent ginger mop-tops) conversed amongst themselves, one while in the midst of consuming a rapidly melting mound of the sugary frozen treat. Ryke, while still a little irritated over her brother's insistence that they come and indulge, had allowed herself to indulge and purchase a much smaller portion, one which was already mostly consumed, any notable melting kept in check with some napkins and humorously quick ice-cream eating skills.

Noah, however, fought desperately against the dripping dessert and couldn't quite master the ability to keep it from getting everywhere. Still, he was cheerful and they walked out together, the little bell on the door way chiming as it closed behind them.

"Latent has the best ice cream and it's not like we weren't in town anyway."

True, the Crimson Hawk and (subsequently the tournament itself) was hosted within Latent but it was still a pain. This was also a port town, while living in Aekea often made it hard to find any places like so, what with it being so industrial and not exactly a tourist hot-spot. After musing over that little thought, they rounded the corner, with Noah practically craning his neck at a 90 degree angle in order to keep his ice cream from overtaking the cone ... and subsequently his hand. Ryke neglected to say anything, just letting her brother do what he will and instead focused on the road ahead, only to light up when she spotted a familiar face just in the distance. One that happened to be moving, and with someone she didn't recognize.

"Oh, hey. It's Izzy. C'mon." She urged to Noah, who seemed much more eager once the shifter's name had been mentioned.

After covering a few more feet, Ryke shouted out to catch the punker's attention. "Hey! So this is where you've been wandering around?"

Though Izzy walked with another man, who's manner with the shifter seemed fairly buddy buddy, Noah wasn't concerned. He didn't give it a second thought and waved to both with a free hand. It seemed by now some of the ice cream had been reigned in and Noah had stemmed some of the flow from the melting dessert but there was still an awful lot left...

553Cthulhu Wish

"G'woah!"

The two of them marched forwards towards the Hotdog stand as though they were off to raid a castle. Before Izzy could even open her mouth, Oriel had already placed down the orders with cash in hand!

"I'll cover the cost... Does Reggie still eat hot dogs?"

“Damn skippy he does! Only duck in town that is willing to eat meat…. Even if it is hot dogs.” Izette gave the bird another little scritch on the side of his head as he nuzzled her cheek. The two of them were starving, especially seeing at every opportunity today there seemed to be someone to pop out of nowhere to yell “SURPRISE”, all easy really wanted was an opportunity to feed herself… and Charge it to Zandy’s credit card.

Speaking of Zandy…

"Hey! So this is where you've been wandering around?"

With now two hot dogs in hand Izzy turned to see that Zandy and No-No Bear had visited the local Ice cream parlour. Instantly the sight of Noah caused her to smile rather sheepishly as she threw him a wave back. If Oriel knew anything about this woman, he would have been aware of the stories about the three of these individuals. Zandra Ryke being the BESTEST BUDDY EVER and Noah Ryke who was known to Izzy as her main squeeze. But that being said, Noah was nothing more than a squeeze seeing as Izette had been known not to date or have anything more than friends, ever.

“Yeah, my stomach was calling to me. And that hotel has s**t for food.” Izzy then stopped and noticed that Noah was leaking all over the place and practically losing his dessert. Walking over to him, Izette lightly lifted his hand with the back side of her hand (seeing as she had lunch in both of hers) and gave it a lick to help clean up. “Ohhh…Maple. You and your waffles.” She chuckled slightly and then provided a quick peck on the cheek seeing as his lips were rather sticky at the moment.

“Oh, and this is Oriel. He bought me lunch!” Turning she extended her hand and pointed at Oriel with a rather warm smile on her face. Anyone who bought this woman lunch was a blessing in her book, especially seeing as Izzy couldn’t even afford proper duck food for her bird. With one hand she moved it to her lips and took a huge bite out of hers. “He’s really chill.” Yes, she was speaking with her mouth full. Really didn’t even sound like anything other than mumbles. But whatever, she had lunch and it was DELICIOUS!

Omnomnomnom.

554Ziggurat Abbey

Oriel chuckled briefly as they collected their food, watching the duck nestle up closer to Izzy. Some things don't change, he decided as he turned to see Zandra Ryke and a younger boy, the spitting image of Zandra. Pleasantries were exchanged between the collection, though his smile became a bit more jagged with Izzy gave Noah the peck. But he pushed that aside, deciding to take this frustration out on his decked out dogs.

"Zandy." Oriel began, taking a bite out of the first dog. "As in Zandra Ryke?" He nodded his head, a bit more deeply this time. "Pleasure to meet you. I'm a big fan. Oriel's the name."

555Glory Sieg

Gloria nodded, a small frown on her lips. "Okay then, some other time, Izzy," she said as the group departed to get hot dogs. Gloria could only snicker at how extravagant Izzy seemed to make everything. She turned to the woman who had bumped into her, which really didn't bother her too much with how crowded Latent was.

"It's nothing big," she, looking down at her bare midriff where the bruise from Shinji's attack was still visible. Well, if you knew what to look for. It wasn't as dominant as it was before, so it almost hid against her mocha skin.

"It certainly wasn't from you bumping into me, if that's what you were worried about," Gloria said as she started down the street again.

556Iris Lunaria

The Avion was relieved to see that the misfortune of her clumsy step hasn‘t caused a ruckus as it may have in other areas. Whether it was because of how albino-ish she appeared or her luck of simply running into someone else who was having a bad day, the other always appeared agitated or put off by the inconvenience this being gave them. Her features fell into apologetic ones as she moved her eyes down the female‘s body. Not in that creepy checking out sort of way but because there was the slightest of coloration and her type, Avion, simply marveled different hues when they were placed within, or around, each other. So, the bruising was easily seen. As her eyes rose, the other dismissed Iris‘s worry that her clumsy effort to simply walk down a road was not the cause of such. A being who showed little expression within her features, or barely smiled, allowed a soft sigh of relief to pass through her lips.

With the lack of anything else to do, and the fact that she was now just slightly lost, Iris pushed forth and caught back up to the one she ran into. “Excuse me…” She called out as she delicate placed her hand in front of her body. “May I see your hand?” She inquired. Naturally, with her secret upbringing she may have been a bit closed off, and socially awkward, and this led many to, at first, be extremely taken off by her approach. Iris lowered her eyes for a moment, as if realizing how unusual the request sounded. She would try again. “The tournament…” She began. “Causes many bruises and damages to one‘s body. If you are apart of such, and I hope I am right in assuming you were, then I wish to offer my services to you.” She ended. Her expression lifting somewhat as if her deliverance was satisfying.

That was, however, until she thought about the lingering question that would come at the end. What services? “As a healer, Miss.” She ended her explanation there before backing it up with a logical assessment. “It‘s the least I can do for so rudely running into you.” She informed the other before her eyes took a moment to glance around where she stood. “Then, perhaps, you can tell me where I am?” she asked. In her mind it was one good deed for another. Or one that was caused by how rudely she bumped into this other woman. Iris sighed softly as she began to shake her head while looking back at the other. Her features were flawless, still, but something in her eyes said that she was really lost and, perhaps, a bit uncomfortable in being so.

557Paidi tou Selini

Curses. They were all inherently bad, but not all of them were exclusively bad. Like the one deigned to the young mage currently making her slow, deliberate way down the streets of Latent this very moment, for example. It had only been a few days, yet her cursed blood had already turned a body covered in first and second degree burns to one of extremely tender off-tones; pinkish red "scar" tissue contrasting quite distinctly with her normal lustrous bronze skin, though still hidden beneath a generous mass of bandages. Yet that wouldn't stop her from dressing fancy. Not today.

The dress itself was simple. Soft, light fabric dyed a deep scarlet and lightly draped about her form from a high neckline to reveal most of her back, bandages and all. Her movements were what one could expect from a woman in heels; unerringly graceful. Her natural beauty made the application of makeup a very minimal affair, which was good considering her line of work had a tendency to muss such things easily.

As she walked near the beach and into a high-class residential area, her pain was quite obvious. Not that it showed in her pace or expression, but her curse made such things virtually impossible to hide as it quite literally shimmered an unnatural blood red in her eyes. That, coupled with emotions of fear and anticipation, and she had a strong recipe for a very sick stomach... but where she was going, she wouldn't dare let it show.

Eventually she arrived at a home, gated and very well tended. If it wasn't suspicious enough already, the gate seemed to open on its own as she approached, and close as she passed on through. The path to the house was long, and longer still when she took a side path that led her through a very elaborate hanging garden and in through what could only be described as a hidden door. One hallway later and she found herself entering a very dark room, lit by only a single candle at the far end. Extravagant was perhaps even an understatement; from antiques to art, all the way down to the throne-like chair in the middle. she also noted the addition of a television... a thought that near chilled her to the bone.

No hesitation. She knew the rules to the very letter. After a few steps she immediately dropped to a knee, head downcast. She couldn't see him, but she knew he was there, and not a power in this world or out could make her move or speak before he acknowledged her presence.

558Glory Sieg

Gloria stopped, looking out of the corner of her eye as the woman caught back up to her. She was always weary to people running up behind her.

"One, it's just a bruise. It'll heal just fine. And two, I'm not really a fan of healers, magical or medical. They normally require too much information about their patients and they're both equally as quack-pottical."

Yes, she made that word up.

"But you're currently in the City of Latent. More or less the home point of the Heaven or Hell tournament." She would've been content with just leaving the woman there, but some part of Gloria hated leaving woman who were out of their element in the middle of nowhere. "If you're expecting a tour, come on. I'm meeting a friend of mine."

She would continue her stride, heading straight for the Crimson Hawk to track down the rest of her team.

559Liquid Lights

"Do not fail me."

The vampires words echoed in Jex's mind as he was winding through Latent, headed west for the Dead Forest and nice helping of Orc. KB didn't have to worry. By his very nature, Jex loved to fight. Now, with the darkness of Barton inside of him, he felt like he had to fight.

The city was a blur all around him as he sped over it's rooftops, through it's alleys and vendors. The closer he got to the Dead Forest the more something inside of him began to delight in the idea of spilling blood- it was much stronger than his desire to eat.

It would pass, he thought. Go with it- it's fun. This fire in his veins was evil, no doubt, but it would go in time and until then why not humor the thirst for killing?

(To the Dead Forest)

560Cristopher Reinhart

Paidi tou Selini Wrote:

The dim light only added to the ominous feel of the windowless room, it's light and whatever warmth it provided was easily overwhelmed by the shadows cast on the walls and the cold reflected on its stones. There was an unexpected, or rather an expected visitor this night and although the girl seemed to be alone she knew quiet well the nature of the current occupant of this room. A chilled breeze suddenly swept up threatening to snuff out the one light source on the desk in the back and as the little flame flickered all the shadows seemed to dance and come to life. Something whispered on side of the room, then the other, the voices were inaudible but for the girl kneeling at the entrance it would feel like she was surrounded by a large crowd. Whisper after whisper bounced along the wall and before long it became something loud as if the voices were trying to talk over one another. Yet, the room was unoccupied, save for the girl. All the voices seemed to swell around the girl, the statues looked as if they'd cast their gaze upon her, and as the noise reached it's apex it suddenly died down in a dull roar. Everything accumulated in the center, over that chair and the person who now sat on it with a dull look on eyes but a wide grin on his mouth.

"I believe we need to redefine the nature of our relationship."

Like before the individual sitting in the chair sat upon it nonchalantly, his legs were crossed, his elbow on the arm rest, his cheek resting on his palm. His voice carried weight behind it bearing down on the girl like actual physical pressure, though it was smooth as silk, it spoke with authority, and it was as sharp as a razor. Veiling her in his gaze only served in adding to that feeling that something massive and terrifying was falling upon her heavy rain. Each droplet of water however was like a shard of broken glass, jagged, sharp, and merciless. It would be quite obvious as to why the room was dark and cold, it fit its resident's nature, the aura seeping off of him was the proof.

"Now..."

He paused slightly as he adjusted himself in the chair and what came next may have caught the girl off guard.

"...is there something you wish to say before we begin?"

This man was never considerate. To even give her the benefit to come forth and speak her peace would seem strange enough, if not terrify her. She'd probably be thrown into disarray, confused, and at a loss for words, but she knew damn well what he meant and to him doing just that was entertaining enough to let her speak. Nothing like gathering your courage to face the music knowing you've done something wrong. Then again, there was nothing like punishing those that had wronged you.

Alester smiled in anticipation.

561Iris Lunaria

The female Avion tilted her head to the side briefly before a soft smile passed along her lips. “Fair enough.” She commented. Her voice was soft and naturally sweet to the ears. Something she was not was this quack-pottical that left both a curiosity and a giggle deep within her, though she would not share such. Iris would relax her tilted head before straightening up her posture back to it’s normal stance as she began to glance around. Piercing blue eyes moved slowly from under protective and white lashes as the other spoke of the City of Latent. This, she knew. Sort of.

She knew the home point of the tournament was here, located just, perhaps, a few blocks, or streets, over from where they were. What she didn’t know was their exact location. Though, now, it mattered not. She would engage in this friendly tour and follow the other. The cloak she once wore was placed gently over her shoulders and tied in the front. It was nothing special, just a cheap and brown leathery thing but, as she tied the tie, she couldn’t help the sudden and soft blush that roamed across her cheeks.

Iris would try to hide this, as she lowered her head a bit while walking, but the need for conversation would soon come. “My name is Iris. May I have the pleasure of your own?” She would inquire lightly as she finally lifted her head up to match the others. The signs of the previous blush finally diminishing enough that they would easily be taken as fatigue of sorts.

((Hey guys. Sorry, our other cook at work took a vacation so I'm on an eight day stretch with no time off ><! I have my lap top with me now though so, hopefully, I should be back on more often. Gloria, thank you for your patients and I'm so sorry that my character is holding up your's, dear! ))

562Abyssal Majesty

Corvias Wrote:

((I'm pulling Tilly, Xaerus, and Damion out of paradox... becuase I hate them.))

-Assuming that they found said location-

As Xaerus reached the location, he noted the slight dust. It was on the far edge of town and although he was thankful, the thoughts of Leviathan Stadium crept back into his mind. The familiarity of the dry air, the course sand beneath feet, and the solid feel of each brick in the wall. It had always been difficult for the man to relocate. Now more than ever as his mind threatened each day to collapse in on itself.

He gave a nod to the muse and her companion. It was not his world yet to decide where he would force himself to. Now more than ever, Xaerus was falling into place from the beginning of his arrival.

His eyes gleamed slightly. He could call this place home for now. The assurance of people with him only made it easier.

"Heh. Tilly, Damion. Don't wait out for me." With that, Xaerus would continue to stare at the front entrance for quite some time until settling into the new place.

"Are you sure?"

The muse questioned quietly. She didn't want to just leave him here without anything. Moral support was always nice for anyone. But Tilly caught the feeling that it might have been best to leave the Angel be. Letting go of Damion's hand, she reached up slowly and lightly touched Xaerus' hip as to get his attention. And if he'd turn, Tilly would merely smile kindly and hold up her arms, asking for a hug.

563Corvias

As the tiny muse lightly touched Xaerus, he turned. A smile grew on his face and wrinkles creased his face with happiness. He knew this gesture well, the need for physical touch was always a constant. Ashari welcomed it as well in a relief. The demented mind lavished in Tilly's want.

Xaerus stepped closer to the fragile being of light, the warmth of his body obvious. Looking down, his smile only held joy for Tilly. In a fluid motion, Xaerus knelt slightly, wrapping his arms about the woman in lasting embrace. His wings stretched about her, though he was conciously prevented them to block Daimon's view. Being so clsoe to his lover would cause a conflict Xaerus wanted more than to avoid.

"Ashari and I will miss you." His whisper did not go far. And for the first time, Xaerus gave mention to another being about the Angel. Leting his arms slide away, Xaerus stepped back from Tilly. The last touch he gave was his finger tips sliding from her arms as if tracing a hidden mark.

564Paidi tou Selini

It was hard to intimidate someone with the same trick they had seen for the past 8 years. The presence of her master was by no means a comfortable one, but the young servant liked to think she had gotten used to it by now.

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

"I believe we need to redefine the nature of our relationship."

Oh how wrong she was.

Just like that her confidence was shattered. Her breath caught and she could feel her heart racing, all the more distressing under the knowledge that it was the only living sound in the room. She looked at him in timid confusion and her eyes fluttered as she wracked her mind for any possible explanation or excuse. She wasn't entirely sure what he meant, but she had a pretty darn good guess.

A pause, and suddenly she was faced with a most surprising twist. He had every reason to think it would catch her off guard, but more than that everything in her head was screaming 'It's a trap!' He had already decided whatever it was he had in mind. Which meant that he could only be testing her now. Seeing if she would give her excuses and challenge him. She had learned better.

"Forgive me, master. I was weak. I am prepared to accept any punishment you deem necessary."

She held his gaze. The phrase 'Don't let him see fear' was particularly silly in this case. That would be a very direct challenge to him. No, her expression was reverent, pennant, and accepting all at once. Perfectly submissive.

565Tale Feather

smilies/icon_arrow.gif Somewhere in the City.

Jiroo trailed about the city, looking worriedly back and forward. He was following the energy trail of the Avion woman Iris, tracing her energy she left behind as she wandered about the city... seemingly with no direction.

"Ugh... you'd think she'd not cross over herself so many times." Jiroo would complain lightly, shaking his head. There was a smile on his face. Tracking in a city was much harder than tracking in the wilds, after all. There was no physical signs to detect with his normal eyes, so he had to rely on his senses, which in this case, with so much activity, was a bit less accurate.

Still, he was closing in on her, slowly but surely. Ever aware of the shadow behind him, however. Alyvia, who preferred to aid him in secret, had not yet given him direct assistance as to where to go. He did not ask for it, mainly due to the sport of using his senses.

"Well, she isn't in any danger, I don't think." The Avalin said quietly to the shadow. "The energy is calm, if forlorn."

566Cthulhu Wish

As Selini stood in the middle of the room as she tried her best to keep calm. A small sound began to giggle from what was coming from behind Alester’s chair. From some reason, the two of them were not as alone as the woman probably would have expected. In fact, within the shadows the laughter seemed to continue as though it was mocking every single word that had left the injured woman’s mouth. Slowly encircling where the beggar was standing, like a hideous monstrosity.

"Forgive me, master. I was weak. I am prepared to accept any punishment you deem necessary."

“I told you master...she would come crawling back to you like some sort of rat....” Through the laughter the sound of a woman’s voice filled the room. It was very sharp and cruel sounding, and yet there was still an element of grace as though it belonged to now child. Slowly from behind Alester’s chair, another silhouette appeared behind him. Seeing as the darkness was creating a sense of anonymity within the room, it was practically impossible to see who it was. And considering how light and thin she actually was within her frame, she really didn’t seem to make an impact on the floor. “How disgusting...”

At that moment, there was a small creak on the floor causing a small sense of eeriness to the room. For all the rat knew, this new woman who had appeared could be anywhere; even right behind her, ready to pounce and show her the appropriate sort of punishment that was meant for traitors. Again there was a slight laughter that filled the room as the woman took a seat beside where her master was sitting and was now trying her best not to laugh. But nothing seemed to cover the fact she was laughing could not be ignored as the sound continued to fill the room like some sort of plague.

“Oh look... She’s scared. I can practically smell it...” It was quite obvious as the sound of a heartbeat echoed loudly through the room, almost mimicking the laughter. Looking up at Alester, the woman’s laughter finally died down slightly. She knew he was there, so her attention fell on him with ease as her long locks fell downwards.

“Master...” Her voice fell softly as she was no interrupting his time with the rat within the room. And she knew that his time was of the upmost importance.

“I do not mean to interrupt. But the smell is making me terribly hungry...” The way that this woman talked to Alester was quite different than before. Instead of being sharp and cruel it was very soft and delicate, almost as though there was another person talking now. Perhaps there was another person in the room, it was truly all too hard to tell with the shroud that surrounded them all.

567Corvias

Alyvia's arms were crossed. Her hip was slackened on one side and her foot began to tap.

"Did you lose someone?" If one could see her face, it'd hold the expression of disbelief. Twirling about her finger tips was a feather. White, glistening in the sun. It was a dead give away to her location as it protruded the shadows. Letting out a sigh, she crushed it in her fist without remorse.

The shadows fit her outward personality gravely. There was little care about her as she followed about as any good solider did. Unnoticable. Quick. Clean.

Of course the feather itself was not damaged as the shadows consumed it. It was show, more or less. Though since she had it, tracking it's owner was... easy. If that's what Jiroo wanted from her.

568Akako Akari

Twilight had fallen over the wretched city of Latent as a figure moved through the streets slowly. There were people scattered about the pathways, but the street still looked desolate even with its company. The sun sat just below the horizon lighting up the gray city just barely. Lights were flickering on as the impending night was drawing closer. The smell was also quite different from most other cities. There was a musk to this city. The scent of sweat, sex, drugs, and above all else blood. The scent of blood was the most prominent scent to the figure that glided effortlessly through the city's veins. The being knew not why they had come here. Something had lured this being to this horrid place. The city beckoned like a whispering lover and wrapped invisible threads that tugged ever so gently, closer, closer. Chatty voices of men and women echos in impassive ears as the figure moved so eloquently through the streets, closer to the heart of the beast.

The center of the city was much like the outer skirts of the city with the exception of population and the looming towers. The sun could not be found in the center of the city for the towers barred what light was left in the sun rise. Flicking lamps left the walks ways slightly lit and made the streets look eerie, at least for a normal person. The being moved beneath one of the flickering lights and that was when she was revealed. The cloak she wore had masked her gender effectively, but once her face was seen there would be no doubt that she was indeed a woman. The woman stood 5'8" with a long lean look to her. She could easily be compared to a gazelle with her graceful stride and long legs. Beneath the black cloak glimpses of a shocking shade of blond could be seen resting against ivory skin. Her hair was such a light shade of blond that it looked nearly white, translucent. Her skin was even lighter like it had never seen the sun which might have been the case. Her lips were a delicate pink, somewhere between a nude to a coral color. Her nose was slim and just slightly pointed giving her face an even more elegant appearance, but her most notable feature were her eyes. Those eyes were a blue so light they looked nearly silver. There was a darker ring of blue that rimmed the outer side of the iris and was looked to be a gold lining her pupils. Her thick, ebony colored lashes only made her eyes pop that much more making the woman impossible to simply ignore.

As she maneuvered her way around the heart of Lanent the sun finally receded fully behind the horizon, the woman lifted slender hands to pull her hood away from her face revealing her features even further. The blanket of blond silk lie beneath the rest of the cloak leaving it's full length a mystery, but one could tell that the strands were thick and a silk like texture just from the sight of it. It glistened in the pale moonlight and made the silken strands look like thread made from precious metals. Her larger round eyes gazed around as if searching for something. Her lips were pressed, gently shut as she herself wondered what it was she was looking for. What had brought her to this vile city of Latent?

MOOD┊Impassive ║ LOCATION┊Heart of Latent ║ THEME┊Suna no Oshiro

#524e4e = gray #8f406d = pink

569Cristopher Reinhart

"Bite your tongue Cassandria."

The words left his lips casually but he made sure the girl got the point, his eyes shifted from Selini to the Cassandria covering her in a cold, heartless gaze. It wasn't her turn nor her place to speak right now, it was his. Suddenly his eyes were back on Selini, he left his chair and moved like a specter toward the girl, the room seemed to become colder, darker, and unwelcoming.

"Weak you say..."

Alester's voice was nearly ice as he stood before her, his hand finding her face, he gripped her chin with his index finger and thumb pulling her up into a standing position.

"...WEAK?!"

Everything in the room rumbled, his voice was a roar as his face twisted in anger, and before Selini had even the slightest chance to respond his hand was around her neck. Alester slammed her against the large wooden door behind her and lifted her off the ground without any effort. He pressed himself against her, his face drew close to hers, his fingers tightened around her throat. Inches from her face, his eyes lit up like wildfire, bloodstained fangs clearly visible to the girl, but just as his face had twisted, it came back to normal.

"I watched you put a knife through my back and you wish to call that weak?"

Eyes burning he locked them onto hers, clearly Alester felt betrayed, clearly he was angry, and clearly he wanted to pay the girl back twofold.

"Weak. What a stupid excuse."

Alester let her go and gave her his back, he made his way back toward his chair and as he did he spoke once more.

"What's a Servant when she loses her Master's trust Selini?"

With that he settled back into his chair and stared at Selini with the kind of hate that was only inspired by pain, though his eyes remained as sharp as a razor. Casually his hand left the arm rest and pet the top of Cassandria's head before it came to rest before her face. He settled his chin on his opposite hand and waited for the girl's answer, though he dared her to make another excuse or ask for forgiveness again.

570Cthulhu Wish

"Bite your tongue Cassandria."

Once Alester’s words sharply addressed Cassandria, her mouth fell sharply shut and there was nothing but silence and the sound of the footsteps making there way over to the rat. The sounds of his shoes hitting the floor brought an unwelcoming feel that even caused the woman by the chair to sink slightly.

"Weak you say... WEAK?!"

The problem with the veil of shadows was that there was no way for her to see what was going on, but the sounds where enough to cause even her to tightly grip the chair leg. Closing her eyes slightly, her blonde hair fell over her face as she herself was terrified. Not because of the needed punishment that was required, but rather she never liked seeing her master upset. And hearing his voice being raised even made her want to hide from him.

There was a loud smack on the ground that the Oracle could only imagine was the rat’s face hitting the ground with a rather large slam. But clearly his work wasn’t done... However, even as fearful as she was small giggles began to leave her lips once more. She wasn’t laughing at her master; she would never dare even consider that. The rat on the other hand was an entirely different story... or at least that’s probably what the rat was thinking.

There goes the little mocking bird’s wings.... Soon her little neck will snap off too....

It’s whimpering cry it’ll softly sing, and with those Master will make a tasty stew...

Her mind sung a little song as the sounds of the pain being inflicted filled the room as its chorus. The simple sound of Alester’s footsteps caused the woman to return to reality for a moment. She could still feel that her body trembling as she feared he was still very cross. The wrong move at this point could even cause him to go in frenzy at her. Quietly, she remained silent as she could feel his hand resting on her head and began to play with her hair. The warm caressing against her locks caused her fear to subside for a moment. He may have been a master, but he did treat them well when need be.

After a few seconds, his hand lightly fell from her head and before her face and her eyes grew widely. The mere surface of it caused her to lick her lips as it looked even through the shadows very succulent and moist as his anger and power flowed through it. With still rather shake filled hands, the woman held onto his write softly as though she were barely touching it and moved her lips towards it. Her lips were barely hovering over it as though it looked like she was kissing it softly to show her devotion. The smell of the master filled her senses, as she was ready to indulge herself.

It was dinner time.

“Придено к мне.” Her voice was nothing more than a whisper within the room. But it was clear that the woman was clearly saying something. And then finally something came from within the darkness. It was a faint dark red glow from the exposed piece of flesh that was shown to her. At that moment, Cassandria’s pale face light up only enough to cause a small red reflection in her own eyes. Without any hesitation, the woman than began to breath inwards what appeared to be a red metallic string of light into her pale lips. Feeling the warmth of her Master’s aura flow into her, her eyes fell from being wide and full to being half closed and being in absolute pleasure.

571Akako Akari

The slender woman let out a gentle sigh as the pain in her corneas dissipated as did the light from the sun. Since childhood the woman was weak to sunlight, her eyes and skin could not handle the brightness of it. The sun lit up everything where as a simple candle would cast a gentle flickering light across the space. The sensitivity to the sun what had made her skin such a translucent color. Though many would say she looked unhealthy and weak, the creatures of the night would look upon her as if she were a goddess. Unfortunately though, her parents did not see her that way.

The thought of her parents jogged her memory and she remembered the task at hand. Her silver like orbs averted and glanced toward the direction of their house, more like castle. The De la Cruz family had enormous amounts of money as well as her family, the Cristos family. Antigona was a pawn in her parent's eyes. She was going to play the perfect guest, and play the part her parents requested her to do. Even as an adult, Antigona hadn't turned down a single thing either her mother or father had said because they had provided for her. Antigona had been sent to the top schools, been sent on trips with her friends, fed, clothed, given servants, and treated much like royalty. So regardless of how cold her parents had ever been to her, she was obligated to follow instruction. The woman owed it to them and she would serve them much like a slave until she was either given away or they died. Which ever happened to come first didn't matter in the least to her.

The muffled sound of a chipping phone then echoed. Pulled her cloak away from her stomach she reach inside the inside pouch of the cloak. The cell phone snapped open and her voice sounded, void of any emotion. Her voice was monotone and impassive in every way. On the other line a deep, gruff man's voice sounded in her ear. His thick accent would make his words hard to understand to someone so unaccustomed to it, but she had known Russell her whole life.

"My lady... where are you. I told you to stay in your hotel room until I pulled the car around front."

"I was bored... I came to take a look around since I will be here for an extended period of time." she retorted, her voice composed and cool as he seemed to panic on the other end.

A grunt was heard on the other line then silence. A moment later his voice sounded again asking where she was. Antigona gave him the street names and not a moment later a black Lexus pulled up in front of her. She watched as the burly man stepped out of the little passenger car and opened the back door. With fluid movements she entered the vehicle and she shut the door behind her quickly before getting back into his seat. Russell pulled away from the curb and headed in the direction of the De la Cruz's mansion.

Russell had lectured her on safety on their way over and she tuned him out the entire time. She had merely watched the seemingly blinking lights as they passed street lamps at a high speed. She was almost hypnotized so that when they pulled up to the intimidating structure she had hardly noticed. Blue eyes scanned over the building through tinted glass windows, as Antigona waited for Russell to open her door. As the door swung open, Antigona stepped out with an effortless grace and made her way to the door. Her eyes averted to watch Russell struggle with her several suitcases and hobble to the door. He set her things down as she watched him with expectancy. Russell knew she would not knock the door. Her hand was much too fragile and would bruise at the contact. He pounded the door easily before lifting the luggage again. Antigona watched the doors with a bored look upon her face. It was time to play house and she would do her best to win the favor of their eldest son.

MOOD┊Impassive ║ LOCATION┊Heart of Latent ║ THEME┊Suna no Oshiro

#524e4e = gray #8f406d = pink

572Cristopher Reinhart

Akako Akari Wrote:

The doors slid open revealing what anyone would expect of a mansion of this caliber. A grand staircase, a beautiful chandelier, and servants at the ready to greet the Master's guest. On either side stood four servants both male and female all wearing butler or maid uniforms. At the center however was an old man with glasses and a white mustache, he approached Antigona and Russel then bowed his head.

"We've been expecting you my lady. My name is Aldebaran, at your service."

With practiced movements he stepped to one side and gestured for the pair to come inside. The male servants offered to relieve Russel of the luggage and take it to what would be Lady Antigona's room. All the female servants stood at the ready should the old man give them an order. Once the pair would make their way in the old man would walk slightly ahead of them and go back to where he stood once more.

"The Master is currently attending a pressing matter and asked me to apologize for his absence. Should you require anything please do not hesitate to ask any of the staff. They can show you to your room if you would like to wait for the Master or I can personally show you around the mansion should you wish it."

Much like Alester, Antigona was given such authority over the regular staff, she was an important person after all. The daughter of a great and powerful family asked to be his guest. At first the Master pondered the nature of their request but being in the position he was in he didn't see any good reason to refuse. Surely something was a foot but he was game, with everything else going on inside the mansion things were certain to get more interesting.

573Paidi tou Selini

As if to answer her plea for a timely interruption, the room was once again filled with sound. What was it with evil denizens and their love of dramatic echoes? All her fear and tension was cut like some twisted Red Sea in an instant, and though she never took her eyes off her master, her attention did switch to this new arrival. At first she found herself fascinated. She couldn't see the woman clearly, but if she had caught Alester's interest enough to allow her so close to him, surely she must be absolutely wonderful. Instantly the young mage's mind was filled with romanticized images of unrivaled beauty and grace.

Of course, she had to go and open her mouth. The laughter was cute, but the words seemed needlessly spiteful. A rat? She would have accepted "dog". She hadn't crawled back anywhere... she was called, so she came. What was so disgusting about that? And to comment that she was scared? Now that was an amusing thought. Clearly this woman had not been in her master's service for very long. There was nothing more frightening than that man's anger. She did soften her tone and speak to him with proper respect, though, so she couldn't be all bad.

Then it hit her. Her master had found a new toy. Had she been replaced!? All the fear and sorrow that had just cleared from the woman's dramatic introduction came rushing back, redoubling their efforts to tear her heart from her chest. Added to the icy cold tone in his voice as he glided towards her and the poor mortal's spirit was as good as broken. Like a feather, she found herself lifted, frozen by his piercing gaze.

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

"...WEAK!?"

The next thing she knew her world was completely upside down. Weightless and slammed against the door. Her breath would have left her even without the help of his hand, but it certainly served to drive his point home quite clearly. His anger cut her deeper than any sword, even while the sudden burst of pain sent waves of arousal through her body. Her aura feasted, causing specks of crimson red to appear in her eyes, but no such light shone from within. She offered no resistance, and returned his fiery gaze with heart-broken remorse. That, and no small portion of confusion. How could this have happened? She had fought so hard for him, where was the betrayal? The Lady Estèe, perhaps? But how could it? She had faltered momentarily under the woman's charms, but not only did she ultimately fight back, but she had hurt her worse than any other opponent. She had stood there and watched as the poor woman's mind shattered, all because of her. All for him. Not once did she question her loyalty. Everything was for him.

He quickly calmed, and her feet found the ground after what seemed like an eternity. They didn't stay, however. He turned his back on her and moved back to his new pet... her replacement... and her legs gave out, sending her straight to her knees, and when they wouldn't hold her she went down again to her butt. The sound of her iron shackles, both wrist and ankle, ringing against the cold floor was all that preceded him until he settled in to address her once more; and the way he put it, it seemed like he was addressing her for the last time.

'What's a Servant when she loses her Master's trust?' "She is nothing, Master." Her deadened tone clearly reflected the finality she felt. Her world had crumbled around her. There was nothing left to live for. Even if he did let her live, she had just exposed herself to the mass media. Her "father" would surely find her, and without this man's protection she was worse than dead. If anyone present had wondered what a lost, hopeless child looked like, they needed look no further.

574Akako Akari

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

Antigona watched as the doors slowly opened before her with mild interest. The interior was everything she had expected and more. It was no wonder why her parents had sent her here. The De la Cruz family had much more wealth than her own did, even though her own was family was still overwhelmingly rich. Each of the servants looked ready to assist her in any command and the men were obviously staring. Even with her face not showing her annoyance she glanced over her shoulder at Russell and he threw the men with the wandering eyes a look. She would not complain not be angry with them because it was natural for them to look at her as such. Not only was she incredibly beautiful, but she was practically royalty and the aura that radiated from her only proved that.

The men that had looked upon her with awe then stepped forward and relieved her servant of the luggage in his arms. Russell let out a grunt of relief as the weight was lifted and the male servants vanished from their sights. Russell stood a little ways behind Antigona and slightly to her right. His eyes never left Antigona, waiting a command. Russell had been her most loyal servant and she had rid herself of many only to keep him. He had been with her since she could remember and they were near the same age. He was only a couple years older than herself and the woman was a mere 23 years of age. For her race she was merely a child, but a very powerful one at that.

"Russell... remove it please." Those cold eyes averted once more to look back at Russell and he stepped forwards without a moments hesitation. He pulled her black cloak away from her gently making it feel like a feather running over her pale flesh.

What lay beneath the plain garment was a white evening gown. It was held up by an inch thick strap on only one shoulder and left her other collar bone exposed as well as her back. The dress was made of delicate thin material that flowed in an elegant line to the floor and opened up to her mid thigh to reveal incredibly long legs. She wore a pair of diamond studded strapped heels as well as a pendant which glowed a soft crimson color. The trinket had been handed down from the very beginning and it was impossibly old. Her hair was straight as a board and fell down her back just to her hips. She pulled the blanket of hair over her right shoulder which harnessed the strap of her dress. The woman looked like an ice princess, tall, thin, and extraordinarily elegant.

Antigona returned her attention to the head butler she assumed. He was an older gentleman, but still had a handsome quality to him. Those impassive blue hues gazed around once more after hearing his inquiry and she wondered what would be best. On one hand she could wander the grounds of the mansion herself and possibly get lost, retire for the evening, or have Aldebaran give her a tour of the large structure. Her gaze would then return to the butler and her lips upturned in a polite smile which carried absolutely no warmth to it.

"I guess it can't be helped if the master wishes not to see me upon my arrival. I guess a tour is required or else I will be forever lost in this castle."

Her words were cold, but incredibly elegant and held that air of authority. Her parents had trained the ice princess well and now it getting close to being give away to a proper man. Of course she would have no choice to who she would be spending her eternity with. Her mother and father will have had someone picked for her. Someone of great wealth and power and Antigona would not fight no bicker as she owed her parents everything. Fighting would be useless as her father was an incredibly powerful man that exuded darkness wave upon wave. He would rather kill her than have her talk back and Antigona understood that fate better than anyone ever could.

MOOD┊Impassive ║ LOCATION┊The entrance of De la Cruz ║ THEME┊Suna no Oshiro

#524e4e = gray #8f406d = pink

575Cristopher Reinhart

"She is nothing."

As to put more emphasis on her own words Alester repeated them, only because he was glad she knew the truth. A couple of moments passed, his eyes never left the girl broken at his door, although he did retrieve his hand back from Cassandria. Alester wanted Selini to understand, they'd been together for so long that even in their form of relationship they could indeed hurt one another more than either of them would assume. Damned if he wasn't intent on ripping out that other woman's throat and damned if he didn't want Selini to feel his own pain. Eight long years. They'd been together eight long years and though this man was a harsh individual he'd kept her safe, offered her a home, and rescued her even. To say that she was merely a 'slave' or a 'servant' would be a lie. She was someone important to this heartless man and it was time she understood that and remembered how much he meant to her.

"However..."

Alester spoke in his usual tone, the room seemed to fall silent as if it was just them two in the room and nothing more. Surely that last word would have gotten the young girl's attention and from the center of the room his eyes caught hers once more, when he spoke his voice was absent. It didn't bounce off the walls, it didn't cross the space between them, it was simply whispered into Selini's ear as if he was kneeling right beside. In fact to her it may have just seemed as such, as everything in the room melted away into nothingness and only Selini and Alester remained. There alone in the darkness Alester guided her face to look at his, eyes sharp, grin ever present, his touch seemed like something ethereal.

"My dear, sweet Selini."

Words spoken like velvet.

"If I ever, feel like you've stuck a knife in my back again..."

He paused for a moment and smiled at the girl like a lover.

"...I vow to plunge one through your heart. And I will hold you my arms until all life has left your body and shed tear for then you will have experienced the sorrow you have inflicted upon me."

Whether she expected him to beat her into the ground, abandon her, or do something expected of a man such as himself was beyond him. He had other methods of keeping his servants loyal and knowing this girl as well as he did he made the most effective move he thought he could make. Break her apart, then put her back together. Instilling the fear of being thrown away or worse, then turning everything around and offering some sort of comfort, if anyone could actually call it that. Hell, he wouldn't be surprised if she was feeling guilty at this point, which he felt she should after all.

"Are we clear my dearest?"

Inches from the girl's face he spoke and before she could answer they were back where they started. Alester in his chair, Selini at the door, and Cassandria, at his side. Though Alester looked to Selini for her answer and expected nothing less of a 'Yes' with a smile.

~~~~~~

Time paradox.

Back inside the mansion Aldebaran lead Antigona and company around the overly large complex. What was there to say about other than it was indeed a castle. Everything she would expect from Alester's family was present. From fountains, to gardens, statues, a hedge maze, a pond, you name it, it was there. Aldebaran did his best as a host but it wasn't until they came to one of the hanging gardens that he stopped his tour and bowed his head.

"I see you're entertaining our guests."

Alester appeared from the many shadows that covered the place and made his way toward the trio. He stepped in long graceful strides, his voice was as sweet as the cool night breeze, and when he stood in front of his guest he smiled revealing perfect pearly whites. However he did something strange just then, he took Antigona's hand in his, bowed, and planted a light kiss upon the back of it.

"Forgive my rudeness Lady Antigona as I was not able to greet you, I had very pressing matters to attend to."

For all it was worth the man was raised as a noble and as such knew how to act around those who expected nothing less of him. Although it was clear to some that he was more than just some sort of spoiled aristocrat, the rest of the world didn't have to know his darker dealings. With practiced motions he returned her hand and took a short step back and eyed her suddenly, his eyes catching hers not willing to back down. A sharp smile later and he spoke, he knew the answer to his next question.

"Now, as to what do I owe the honor of hosting a daughter of the Cristos?"

576Cthulhu Wish

With a quick snatch of his wrist, Cassandria only managed to get a taste of his sweet delectable Aura. But she didn’t whine or move from her spot as Alester returned his attention back onto the Rat like woman. The blonde woman may have been new to their order in comparison to this woman, but she was not at all impressed with someone who would hurt her master as so.

There were sweet nothingness whispered between one another and the woman again began to look around the room quietly; Every once in awhile laughing like a child to herself as she scanned the shadows in silence. However, it didn’t seem to fail that her echoes reflected onto the speech at the most opportune moments. She couldn’t hear the conversation at hand, nor did she really seem to care, the woman was in her own little world.

But like a trained sort of pet, the sound of his footsteps caused her to smack into focus as she waited for his next move. There was silence as Alester had returned to his chair and returning to her. She wouldn’t dare try and feed again until she was offered the wrist once more. That would have been a ridiculous move, but instead she too sat looking at the broken woman before them. Her devious sort of smile staying plastered on her face with his.

~

Time Paradox.

There was an ordeal going on in the front hall. For whatever reason, Cassandria was left to her own devices at this point as Master went forwards. The problem was, the young woman knew that there was going to be a guest arriving, but she wasn’t sure who exactly it was. Of course she did have many special gifts, but alas they only came when she summoned them. And the gods had yet to inform her of the events that were to come.

Instead of staying put in her own room, it was time to investigate. From around the corner of where Aldebaran had brought the trio two eyes peered from around a corner of the wall. Staring with her vivid blue eyes, the oracle caught sight of a rather beautiful woman standing in the mix. Everything about her was absolutely beautiful from her perfect skin to her long locks of hair. The sight of her caused her mouth to grow sour. Unlike the guest, Cassandria in the light was nowhere close to perfect than she was. All over her pale skin, deep scars in various shapes covered them, even her clothes were nowhere as nice as hers.

Alas, watching the way Alester treated her by a simple bow and a kiss on the hand was a bit saddening, especially seeing how recent events had played out. Nervously, the thoughts of being replaced raced through her mind too even though she herself knew she had done nothing wrong. Perhaps she had fed out of turn or something even worse.

Her eyes would make very pretty earrings....

Perhaps Master could cut them out for me.

A smile fell over her face as the feelings she had flushed away. Slowly her giggles soon began once again like a violent plague. Cassandria knew that she had to try and be quiet, especially knowing how much trouble she would get in for spying like this. With a smack, her scarred hand fell onto her lips as she continued to giggle into it. The sound was muffled, but if Antigona and Alester were listening close enough, it was almost certain that she would be discovered.

That was definitely not a good thing.

577Akako Akari

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

That mansion was everything she had expected of the De la Cruz family. Nothing more, nothing less. Yes, it had heirlooms and trinkets that really held no importance to the lady, but she feigned a polite smile throughout the tour. Honestly, she had already grown quite bored and Russell had taken notice of how uncomfortable and restless his master was becoming. He dared to touch the small of her back, a comforting gesture. The woman's cold gaze averted and glanced at the man with disinterest yet a hint of mild curiosity hid behind dilated irises. With an effortless touch of her mind she questioned the man without having to part those full, pale pink lips.

"Russell... why is it that you feel like touching me is a wise decision when we are in front of people who would clearly speak to my parents about such reckless actions. Refrain. I know about your lust for me, but there will never be a chance for you to share a bed with me."

Those cold silver hues held his in a iron command and his hand fell away from her back. The large man answered nothing to her and simply averted his gaze away from her's, his ego had taken a brutal beating. Fortunately, the butler had been busy opening the door to the gardens to have noticed any disturbance between the two. It was lucky for the both of them. Russell would have been killed and Antigona would have been tortured for at least a decade. Punishments for her kind were the most sever and luckily, Antigona had never done anything as to put her in such a position. Now, her slave's boldness was a first and she couldn't help, but feel nothing towards the situation accept a slight irritation.

Surely the butler had said something, but Antigona had a habit of day dreaming, rather night dreaming, and she lost track of any sort of conversation the man seemed to be having. It wasn't until a smooth, rich voice sounded. Of course Antigona knew that this must belong to the son of the De la Cruz family. She glanced in his direction and a feeling like confusion took root in her. The feeling was subtle, but for some reason it was like she had seen this face before. Granted, the man looked to be like a model so surely in some magazine there was another man who looked similar. The confusion was brushed aside as if it were nothing.

The man then apologized like a gentleman and took her hand to gently skin her silk like skin. The touch was revolting and she nearly cringed, but instead she let her lips upturn into that feigned smile that she had practiced into perfection. The thing was, she didn't like to be touched. Antigona wasn't really sure what the cause was, but she had never loved, nor wanted a man so the sensation to need to touch someone was beyond her. Quite frankly, she felt like she was above that and it didn't matter to her if she were to loose her virginity sooner or later. Regardless it would be with a man she would harbor no feelings for.

"It is fine and it is good to have finally met you even with the delay. We made due with the butler in your absence. He was quite the entertainment."

Antigona spoke with such practiced elegance that she spoke much like royalty. Even with the smile in her voice and the forced polite behavior her eyes remained cold as steel. Those silver hues never abandoned his as if she knew that he was somehow challenging her and her family. Another familiar pang had her mind temporarily searching for a familiar face from the past to find none. Again the troublesome though was brushed aside as his next inquiry had her lifting a brow, intrigued.

"It's quite simple really... I am on a holiday and father told me I needed to experience new things and of course he wanted to make sure I was with someone who would have the ability to keep me safe. There are always enemies watching and waiting and so your home was the best choice of course..."

That was the fabricated story her father had told her her to recite before Alester. The Carpathian woman was to play a role and to make some sort of pact with this family. The reasons? Not even Antigona fully understood her father's wishes. The man's world had always moved around power and money and right now the De la Cruz family stood above the Cristos. Her poor father's ego surely was taking a beating considering he had been above anyone else before the De la Cruz appeared.

A new scent arrived on the scene and Antigona knew that there was another pair of eyes surely surveying the scene. The Carpathian woman hunted with her mind and found the girl. A slave of course watching Antigona with hungry eyes and giggling in a malicious manner. Antigona felt no threat. Her race was a superior breed and if Alester let anything happen to her a war would surely break out between her family and his. Antigona averted her gaze after her mind had found the new arrival and locked onto the pair of blue orbs that peeked from behind the corner of a wall. Antigona's silver gaze locked onto the girl's and the woman's lips whispered an entrancing smile. It was habit for Antigona to treat what she would consider an animal as such.

Antigona then returned her attention back to the master of this castle and she stepped closer to him. Russell let out a grunt and Antigona quickly shackled his mind causing the man to fall to his knees. Her head whipped around so quickly that her hair would follow in a wave of light blond silk. Those icy hues bore down on the man that dared to embarrass her and she nearly snarled. The reason she could control him so readily was because she had fed off of him before. Antigona fed from each of her slaves in order to control their mind and to speak with telepathy. Now, her hold on Russell was much stronger for several reasons. The first being that he was her first meal and she had fed on him regularly for several years. Another reason was because he was in love with the Carpathian goddess. That affection towards her made his mind weak to her control and it was useful in a way and in another way in was incredibly troublesome.

Russell's eyes stayed lowered as he head bowed in defeat and Antigona then allowed her lips to upturn again into that feigned smile before looking back at Alester. As tall as the woman was she was still forced to tilt her head up to look at the man, even in heels. Ah, her mother would surely say they looked like a great match, and her father would agree because of the massive about of power the De la Cruz family held. This realization had Antigona's mind reel. For the time being this was a political visit. Nothing more.

"Lord Alester, if you wouldn't mind escorting me to the baths it would be greatly appreciated. It seems I have forgotten where they were since your home is so large..."

MOOD┊Impassive ║ LOCATION┊The Gardens ║ THEME┊The Hider

#524e4e = gray #8f406d = pink

578Paidi tou Selini

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

He repeated it, his impassive tone making such a world-shattering concept seem almost eerily casual. It also didn't help that the other woman was distractingly doing something to his hand. Not that it made a difference to her...

"However..."

Her ears perked, and though her eyes had never left his, her focus returned to him with full clarity. Even moreso when what little light there was in the room seemed to fade away. There, in that endless void, he knelt before her. A beacon of light and hope amongst the darkness. His voice fell upon her like the sweetest music; his touch warming her deadened limbs. He smiled tenderly at her, causing her cheeks to flush a shade darker. It was this that had enamored her to him. A kindness... almost loving nature hidden beneath the cold exterior. A glimpse of a soul that no undead should have.

To most his words might have sounded like a threat, but to her they were the most endearing thing in the world. She had betrayed his trust in a way that hurt him this deeply (even if she didn't fully understand how), and yet he was keeping her still. Such compassion and forgiveness... just as she had felt when he saved her life so long ago... she could never repay him. Her heart was filled with hope, shambled back into a relative state of repair just as quickly as it had been broken, and her expression reflected all this and more.

"Are we clear my dearest?"

Just like that the room snapped back to normal; the single candle in the corner flickering diligently like nothing had happened. Normally her answer would be a simple 'yes, master', but through a light-headed, ecstatic high, she felt a greater show of loyalty was necessary. Anything to redeem herself in his eyes.

With one swift, graceful motion she pulled her ceremonial dagger from its strap at her thigh. He knew she could never hurt him, but still she completed the gesture quickly and as non-threateningly as possible; gripping the wave-like blade in her hand hard enough to send a trickle of that cursed blood dripping down her arm and bringing the tip to rest against the base of her neck, just above the collar bone.

"I am my master's right hand. This flesh, this blood, this life, they are not my own. If I have brought you any pain, the suffering is mine. If you wish me severed from your perfect form, the blade shall be mine." she declared as she brought her other hand to the hilt, causing the dagger to pierce her delicate skin ever so slightly and produce another small trail of crimson liquid. Even as the pain seared across her hand and neck, there was not a single measure of doubt in her mind. There was no need for him to dirty his hands on the likes of her... if he wished her dead, she would do it herself.

579Abyssal Majesty

}HAHA! I lied! To the Hawk!{

580Corvias

It was the next morning for Xaerus and Tilly. Xaerus woke before the sun, slipping out of the bed without waking the muse. It didn't matter what time of night he chose to lay down, it was always the same wake-up. In the back held a small bathroom. No larger than a stand-in shower and a basin. Filling the basin of water, Xaerus drenched his face. Sweat seemed to still cling to his skin as the man gravved for a towel to dry. The cracked mirror above the sink gave into Xaerus' true image. Blood red eyes looked back at him with a stern scowl. Ashari was very much active and if anyone knew better, they could say he was in control.

The small kitchenet opened up into to single room and the angel slid his way into it. The wings were tucked tightly to his body and even then stressed the size of the area. Reaching into the fridge, it held only three items. Eggs, milk, and butter. The crack of fire from the gas stove sounded off and Xaerus reached up into the pantry for a pan.

He was a terrible cook. Cracking both egg yolks as they hit the pan and then adding the butter so they wouldn't stick. He gave up on making the nice sunnyside style and turned to viciously scrambling them about.

581Abyssal Majesty

It was the scrambling that made the small muse rouse from her slumber. At first it was just a stir, which turning into her sitting up with the sheets pulled loosely to her chest. The other hand rubbed at her sleepy eyes.

Tilly always had this idea of waking up next to your loved one after having shared the night with them. But it seemed Xaerus was already up and about. It wasn't disappointing, just different than what she expected. With a mousey hum, her groggy opal eyes searched about the room for something to wear. Not her armor just yet, not pants or jacket. That's when she spotted his red dress shirt. A smile grew on her face. It would do.

After a while, the muse walked out of the room rather shyly, clinging to the door frame before crossing over to the Angel. Even though he was at the stove, Tilly buried her face into his back as her arms wrapped around his middle. With a kiss, she giggled.

"Morning Xaerus.."

582Glory Sieg

Iris Lunaria Wrote:

The female Avion tilted her head to the side briefly before a soft smile passed along her lips. “Fair enough.” She commented. Her voice was soft and naturally sweet to the ears. Something she was not was this quack-pottical that left both a curiosity and a giggle deep within her, though she would not share such. Iris would relax her tilted head before straightening up her posture back to it’s normal stance as she began to glance around. Piercing blue eyes moved slowly from under protective and white lashes as the other spoke of the City of Latent. This, she knew. Sort of.

She knew the home point of the tournament was here, located just, perhaps, a few blocks, or streets, over from where they were. What she didn’t know was their exact location. Though, now, it mattered not. She would engage in this friendly tour and follow the other. The cloak she once wore was placed gently over her shoulders and tied in the front. It was nothing special, just a cheap and brown leathery thing but, as she tied the tie, she couldn’t help the sudden and soft blush that roamed across her cheeks.

Iris would try to hide this, as she lowered her head a bit while walking, but the need for conversation would soon come. “My name is Iris. May I have the pleasure of your own?” She would inquire lightly as she finally lifted her head up to match the others. The signs of the previous blush finally diminishing enough that they would easily be taken as fatigue of sorts.

((Hey guys. Sorry, our other cook at work took a vacation so I'm on an eight day stretch with no time off ><! I have my lap top with me now though so, hopefully, I should be back on more often. Gloria, thank you for your patients and I'm so sorry that my character is holding up your's, dear! ))

"My name itself doesn't hold much pleasure," Glory said as she moved down the street. "It's all in the tongue, really."

Gloria wasn't one to really tour someone in an area where she wasn't too familiar herself, but she wasn't going to leave someone helpless in the middle of the City. Tournament or not.

"So is there anything in particular you are looking for?" she asked after a moment, stopping at a corner to take in her surroundings. "A place to eat? Shelter? Someone in the City you know?" Despite how Iris was trying to carry herself, Glory knew she wasn't the typical adventuring sort. Which either meant she was trying to play Glory for a chump or she was some sheltered, spoiled thing that had evaded her babysitter.

Or a rare third choice that Iris might have actually just been a shy woman going for a walk.

583Cristopher Reinhart

Like a stone Alester remained in his chair. Cold, unmoving, and nearly emotionless. It was only a second but his eyes narrowed slightly as Sleini brought her own dagger to her throat, they returned to normal just as quickly however. Her show of loyalty was nothing short of extreme, but he understood the young girl, he knew what she was capable of when it came to him. There was no need for such dynamics, fortunately he could appreciate the girl's effort to show him how much she was ready to lose if only to make him happy. Alester smiled.

"Stay your hand. Death is a luxury you cannot yet afford."

In the master's eyes it was nothing but truth. She was worth nothing to him dead and death was something he only granted to those he loved dearly or hated with a rage. Where Selini stood was obvious if one only looked with their eyes, her importance to him however was an entirely different story. Yes, he'd saved her. Yes, he'd used her. And for eight short years he'd kept her to himself away from anything else that may abuse her latent power. Needless to say she was a gem of Alester's, something precious, beautiful, and useful that belonged only to him. Something pulled on the dagger, it pulled it away from her throat, an unseen force that only reflected itself faintly in Alester's eyes.

"Remember..."

His smile suddenly grew just a little bit bigger as that force became threatened to rip the dagger from her hands. His voice was authoritative, cold, and sharp. Although Cassandria remained at his side his focus on was Selini at the moment, he'd have to consult other pressing matters with his other servant a bit later.

"...your life belongs to me and as such... I'm the only one who will claim it."

Of course he dared her to object, though he knew perfectly well she wouldn't. All she needed to do now was acknowledge the fact and all would be good with her world.

~ ~ ~

With a quizzical look Alester looked to Antigona, then to Aldebaran who just raised his shoulders slightly. Whoever her servant was he didn't care, but things were progressing somewhat smoothly, even though he failed to greet the woman. Surely her father had other things in mind by asking this small favor of him, or so Alester thought as he remembered the man. A cold, calculated business man who was out to reclaim something he'd lost, something he'd lost to the current lord of the manor.

"Aldebaran show our other guest to his room, I'll take over the care of Lady Antigona."

With a bow the old man gestured for Russell to follow him, Alester's eyes fell on her servant for a moment as though he might object. He dared him to do so. After the servants did as they were told Alester himself gestured to Antigona. At least she was right about getting lost in his castle, it was ridiculously large for one man to live in.

"You'll have to excuse Aldebaran, Lady Antigona, he tends to ramble on and on about the this place only because he's it's proud caretaker. I do hope he didn't bore you."

Walking alongside her he took a quick look around and couldn't help but throw his eyes at a dark corner. Cassandria was snooping, oh that girl. It almost made him laugh, the thought of his oracle being curious was surely something entertaining. He'd have to have a few words with her later, not to mention consult her about a few... 'business' dealings he was to have sometime soon. A few moments later they arrived at the bath house, it was surely what Antigona expected, something overly large and luxurious. It was outfitted like the baths of old, the size of a pool with warm running water constantly pouring in from small fountains, and decorated extensively. Even the pillars were etched with beautiful intricate carvings and the statues almost looked priceless.

"I'll have some of the servants bring you a change of clothing, should you need anything else, treat them as if they were yours."

Surely she wanted her privacy so Alester did as he was taught and bowed to the woman like a gentleman before he turned to leave. First thing she asked for was a bath, interesting. Either the woman felt dirty from her trip or she was implying something. Knowing her father and the discussion they had it may have been something completely different.

"I'll have Aldebaran prepare us some tea. I'd like a word when you're finished."

Meaning he wanted to ascertain the true nature of her visit or maybe just play with her a little bit...

584Cthulhu Wish

Cassandria’s face was cold and sharp as she watched the rat become desperate and pathetic with the mere sound of her knife becoming unhinged. This sight was nothing short of disgusting to her. The blonde may have been new to the collection of her master’s collection and may have not known all of the proper etiquette to follow. But there were some things she damn well knew.

She knew of the service that this woman had put in, eight long years. In that time it was bound that a certain sort of friendship would develop. Perhaps it was a father/daughter sort of thing, or perhaps it was lovers. Cassie wasn’t entirely sure. But during that time this rat had gained his trust. Not only in the past short while did she crush it and hurt her master, but now even after he offered her forgiveness she still slapped him right back in the face. She could feel her stomach become nausea knowing that this would only cause her master far more pain.

But was even harsher was the threat of the rat taking her own life so freely and willingly as though she had every right to step out of line. Even though she may have been there for quite a bit longer, Cassie knew that this woman had no right to do anything that she was doing, especially to her master. A small part of her wanted to rip her eyes out and feed off of her aura till she was too weak to even breathe her last breath. But the oracle remained putting and watched and listened. It wasn’t her place even to talk or move, than she would be just as bad as that pathetic creature.

As she watched there was something that the woman had decided. This creature was not even worth being classified as a rat, seeing as rat’s had their own sense of dignity even. Especially for the pure fact that they way that a rat lives was clearly on instinct, and taking their own life was simply nowhere in that basic system. No, this thing was lower than the dirt itself she was Selini. And she was now the most revolting thing to ever exist.

A small giggle left her lips almost on cue with Alester’s final statement. But it didn’t sound the same as before. It was rather malicious in comparison to her earlier laughs. She found her thought process rather funny. And it almost seemed suiting for the situation, as it almost flowed perfectly as it echoed around the room. Cool, and slick like shards of ice. Cassie tried her best to cover her lips with her hands, but it didn’t change the fact that it caused a fair bit of her giggle filling the room.

Her thoughts quickly changed again as fast as the wind as the woman began to realize that she was still hungry. She had only managed to get a taste, but her hunger was still there. Her only problem was that it wasn’t her turn to speak. It was his time with Selini, and he had already told her to hold her tongue once. She didn’t want to have to hear the sharp tone at her again. With both her hands on her lap, the oracle continued to sit on her legs as she waited. She only hoped that a tasty snack was going to be in her future soon!

~

Cassandria watched the new group closely through strands of hair that was covering part of her eyes. She was curious about this new woman. For some reason the master seemed to cause a fair bit of commotion within the household walls. However, her heart skipped a beat as Alester seemed to catch notice of her. Nervously, the woman turned the corner to fall back into the shadows and tried to blend with the wall. She didn’t even catch a glimpse if the master was happy to see her or not.

Fear ran through her heart as she could only imagine the amount of anger that he would have towards her. Perhaps she was better off returning to the shadows where she could return to her own businesses. Afterall, being an oracle it was very important that she kept certain responsibilities up to snuff. Rubbing her arm on the black sleeve of her jacket the feeling of her dark scars almost glided against her other hand. As much as how curious she was, she had a feeling that she was required to do other set things.

....Caaaaaaasssssaaaaaannnnndddddrrrriiiiaaaaa...

A voice echoed through her head, and it was clear that it wasn’t her own. It was almost metallic and sharp as it quickly caught her attention. She didn’t search for the voice’s owner as she knew who exactly it belonged too. Sharply turning the woman began to make her way down the dark hall that she came from. There was quite a bit of purpose behind each of her steps as she moved through the large house. Other matters seemed to have arisen now, and there was no time to deal with her personal curiosities. She had to return to her room as she had a pressing issue to deal with.

Besides....

Master didn’t like it when she got blood on the carpet.

585Iris Lunaria

Glory Sieg Wrote:

Iris, the Avion, paused and removed her piercing blue eyes from the path in front of her back over to her unnamed guide. Her white brows furrowed slightly as she tilted her head to the side while parting her lips to question the other. “Your tongue brings pleasure?” She asked. Perhaps it appeared like an odd, unusual, question but to Iris it was a logical question. The other had stated that the pleasure was in the tongue. Did she mean that her name was not mentionable in the same speech Iris used? “Hmm…” She pondered lightly as she quickened her steps until she caught back up with the other.

“I am looking for someone…though I‘m uncertain if you know him.” She commented, unsure, herself, if anyone but her actually knew, or heard of, this man. “He's a traveller, of sorts, by the name of Jiroo?” She inquired as she peered through her long white lashes and up at the other. The look of pure curiosity had taken over her delicate features but, even then, they remained pure and kind.

586Akako Akari

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

Of course Russell's lips had parted in silent resistance only to snap shut again. It wasn't just because of the dark look Alester had thrown his way, but his master forced him into silence. He let his eyes wander back to Antigona as she spoke with such a fake smile upon her lips. Russell's heart tightened watching her roam in the lion's den. Antigona didn't care what would happen to her. The only thing she actually cared for was her father's approval which she would never have. Russell had watched since he was young and he understood that Antigona would never have what she wished for from her parents. Russell thought that part of Lady Antigona understood that, but she would deny it. With that last thought he allowed the older gentleman lead him back into the castle.

Antigona made a mental note to feed from Russell until he could not move for several days. He was acting out more now that there was another man in the picture. This had never been a problem before considering the woman locked herself in her home unless otherwise instructed by her father. Sure the woman had been to fancy dinners and balls, but apparently none of the men had met her father's standards so Russell was to step in to be her escort on each occasion. Her father had caused the poor slave's mind to warp into thinking that Lady Antigona would one day be his and she would have to correct the error before disaster occurred.

Alester’s deep voice pulled Antigona from her thoughts and her impassive gaze lifted to meet his. Her steps fell in place next to his, their cadence in perfect sync. A human would have been easily lured by the demon man. His voice was like a black velvet, incredibly easy on the ears. He was obviously a creature of the night like herself. Antigona wondered if he too had to feed off of humans to survive. The demoness used her beckoning voice and very feminine body to lure her prey, men and women alike. Lately her food had been brought to her to keep her free from any dangers. It was a precaution placed to ensure her participation in this mission.

”It was not boring in the least. I have been put through much worse.”

Her words spoke truth as she remembered all the meetings she would attend at her father’s side as well as those boring lunches where her mother and father would submerge themselves in political conversations that held no appeal to the woman. Antigona had grown used to letting her mind wander as she would daydream about what the real world was really like. The woman wondered what sorts of real dangers there were out there and if there was any danger to her. Antigona felt like she was something untouchable considering the safeguards that had been placed around her since she was very young. Little did the woman know just how dangerous the man at her side was. In her eyes there was no danger. The man wouldn’t dare lay a finger on her unless he wished to be devoured by her father.

Entering the bath house, Antigona stepped further into the threshold her silver eyes scanning the area. Her expression showed that she approved, but the expression was very subtle. Her eyes glistened slightly and her lips upturned in a ghost of a smile. Someone would have to be really studying her hard to notice her approving gaze. Emotion was not something she was very good at expressing. Her face would contort into feigned smiled that were trained into her. The corners of her eyes had never wrinkled from smiling or laughing, granted she didn’t have any memory of her life from before she was 7 years of age so surely she had smiled in earnest before.

As Alester made it sound as if he were leaving Antigona turned her head and glance over her shoulder. Her eyes bore into him and a look of concern passed over her features. Being something like royalty, the Carpathian goddess had never needed to bath herself. One of her loyal servants would wash her hair as another would clean every inch of her porcelain skin with plush clothes that felt like the finest fur lathered in the finest soaps the region had to offer. Now she was expected to bath alone or have one of HIS servant bath her? Unacceptable.

”If you would be so kind to stay. I am not used to bathing on my own and I do not trust your slaves’ hands to be upon my skin. It is much too precious to have unknown, potentially malicious hands cleansing me.”

Turning her head away from the man and looking back towards the large pool of dark water, the woman lifted one of her hands to the strap of her white dress. A simple tug of the strap allowed the garment to drop in a pool of cloth at her heeled feet. She was obviously not worried about him seeing her in the least. It was no bother to her. Surely he had seen his fair share of women at this point. Her calm stayed as she slid her heel from her feet and moved towards the water. The long sheet of blond hair swayed behind her as she practically glided towards the water and then into the dark pool. As she entered the water she spoke again, not looking back to Alester. ”Lord Alester, I will not accept no for an answer…. Please join me and you can speak to me with whatever is on your mind.”

MOOD┊Impassive ║ LOCATION┊The Baths ║ THEME┊The Hider

#524e4e = gray #8f406d = pink

587Corvias

Antique Queen Wrote:

The wings jerked up as the small hands wrapped about his waist. They slammed into the ceiling and close cabinents but in a motion where they did not collide into the small muse. The angel's arms raised slower with pan and spatula in hand. Looking down, the crimson glow was an obvious as it highlighted a slight blush.

"Why hello there." It was a calm voice that was perverted compared to the startled reaction. "Hope you don't mind eggs." He made a stark grin as a thought of Xaerus having wings and always eating eggs. Cannibal. The smile faded as Tilly became the main focus once more. Placing the pan down, he continued to cook with a more graceful sense.

"Sorry if I woke you. Xaerus is still asleep. Tired I presume." Placing the spatula down, his hand came free for use. The man brought it over Tilly's and patted her hand softly.

588Tale Feather

Corvias Wrote:

Alyvia's arms were crossed. Her hip was slackened on one side and her foot began to tap.

"Did you lose someone?" If one could see her face, it'd hold the expression of disbelief. Twirling about her finger tips was a feather. White, glistening in the sun. It was a dead give away to her location as it protruded the shadows. Letting out a sigh, she crushed it in her fist without remorse.

The shadows fit her outward personality gravely. There was little care about her as she followed about as any good solider did. Unnoticable. Quick. Clean.

Of course the feather itself was not damaged as the shadows consumed it. It was show, more or less. Though since she had it, tracking it's owner was... easy. If that's what Jiroo wanted from her.

Jiroo would look into the shadows a moment and shake his head. "No, not really... she just seems to like to wander a lot. And I'm not used to crowded cities like this."

The Avalin would turn around to discern the strongest trail among the many winding ones, then pause to turn back and look at Alyvia again, a confused look on his face.

"I... didn't do something stupid again, did I?" Jiroo asked somewhat nervously. He was not accustomed to how to act around women. Everyone was fairly equal in his eyes as far as treating people so the concept of proper conduct to someone he was romantically involved with was foreign. Just another reason among many why he hesitated to dive into anything serious before this point.

Then his mind caught the active sense of her energy. "Ah, she's this way... heh, she's found Alan's teammate." He said, as if having an attention disorder. "Not far from here, let's go."

589Abyssal Majesty

"Oh.."

She said softly as she nuzzled into his hand, regardless if it was Ashari. The muse was still rather affectionate given resent events. Her defenses nonexistent. Looking up, her opal eyes met his crimson, a smile took to her lips.

"Good morning then Ashari.." She chimed before burying her face into his back. "I believe this is the first time you've spoken to me alone."

Stepping back from him, Tilly had a little difficulty hopping up to sit on a counter. But she managed even if she was a bit achy.

"I don't mind eggs at all. I'm actually not used to people making me food anyway."

590Corvias

Alyvia rolled her eyes. As if finding her was difficult, merely walking to her pressence she believed the man could trip and die. She was merely playing with shadows now. Twirling about in them as one would play in rain. A skip and a hop.

Following came easy to her. And then she ceased. Falling in step behind Jiroo, Alyvia stepped out from the shadows and walked along in the sunlight. Squinting her eyes against the bright rays, the woman gave off a glare towards the sun.

"Lead the way." The circling annoyed Alyvia. She was a better tracker. It was her job. This was show.

Alyvia was open about what she was. A killer. But Iris was a friend. It'd be poor show if Alyvia couldn't treat her like one. Locking her jaw, she itched to fade back into the darkness. It took every bit to not fall into the indulgence.

591Corvias

Antique Queen Wrote:

"Ah. Well." Ashari looked at his pan of eggs then back at the woman. His wings stayed elevated. The small kitchenet was barely enough for him, let alone the massive amount of feathers and now the tiny Tilly. As long as they were pressed agaisnt the ceiling, it had cleared some of the floorspace.

"I suppose so." Sliding the eggs onto two plates, he handed one off to the little lady. "Not quite a table yet... we usually eat standing or sitting on the floor."

Ashari squeezed past Tilly and out into the larger space, planting himself on the floor. Maybe it was to see her move about in struggle, but the angel watched her feverently. Being able to rest the massive amount of wings amounst the floor was better for him anyways.

Ashari waited for the muse to sit before he began to eat.

592Paidi tou Selini

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

"Stay your hand. Death is a luxury you cannot yet afford."

She blinked. Even despite being borderline suicidal at the moment, she found every part of that statement strange. Why would he tell her to stay her hand? Had he not just forgiven her? She was simply displaying that she would take her life on his command, but he knew her well enough to understand that she wouldn't do so without it. She might have thought he was referring to the drawing of blood (which for her was practically a defense mechanism by now), an act that she fervently tried to avoid around him knowing how overwhelmingly addicting the magic-infused liquid was to his kind... and how deadly... but then he added the last part. He was right, of course, but it made her think even more. What was she doing? When her first master had threatened her life she eventually killed three of his followers in her very first Bloodhaze, and escaped. She had spent her entire life clinging desperately mere inches out of death's reach; yet now, when she found herself threatened again (through no fault that she could see), she was offering to perform the deed herself? Perhaps it was a luxury, but for one bound so heavily in chains, both Alester's and her own, did she really have the strength to see it through?

She could feel the dagger's bite leave her neck. At first she almost thought that it was her own arms resisting, and so she gripped a little tighter, digging the razor-sharp blade even deeper into her palm. Then she noticed the look in her master's eyes, and as he spoke the force steadily increased, until finally she couldn't help but let it slip through her trembling fingers. A trail of blood followed its path as it soared through the air, creating a thin thread that seemed to tether her as the blade dug itself into the wooden floor at his feet.

There was a different sense of finality to his words this time. Still, she had said her peace and he his, and they understood each other. They understood very clearly. The young servant had to practically drag herself up, but she managed to bring herself back to a single knee in a much more dignified position. She clenched her hand tight, allowing the pain from her new wound to surge through her body as she bowed her head in acceptance. Her aura feasted, her eyes burned bright, and blood steadily dripped to soak in the hem of her dress, reminding her that she was indeed alive and well.

"Yes master." He was looking for nothing more than acknowledgment, and so she would give nothing more. There were still a number of questions left to ask, but her previous declaration was the closest she would ever come to speaking out of line. The tournament was over. She had lost. Which meant there was suddenly a great deal of free time open to her. If he had another command, however, he would say it. If not he would bring his attention to his other guest and she would silently dismiss herself. It was not anything uncommon, and the jarringly sudden return to normalcy seemed almost comforting... in an odd way.

593Abyssal Majesty

It had been at least four days since Rell had left the sleeping Omi to his own devices. She couldn't help but wonder if he was alright. If he slept well or if he was up and walking. Part of her dreaded having left, like she should have stayed until he had woken up. It was an itch she couldn't scratch. And what bugged her most is that it was over someone she had just made acquaintances with.

Rell had other business to attend to, mainly the whole reason why she was in this point in time and not where she belonged. Jack's syndicate was growing by the day, and it was almost time to begin her mission. Almost. Today was a day she had decided to take off, enjoy the city in it's older roots. Rell was sitting outside her favorite little coffee. Cafe Pace, it was called, and they had the best mint teas around. And how she loved her mint tea.

The Abhorsen was reading from an old leather book, fixing her glasses every so often as they would slide down her nose. The woman couldn't help but let out a sigh. She wouldn't have minded to see Omi again even though the chances were slim.

594Abyssal Majesty

Accepting the plate, Tilly let Ashari walk out first to avoid being mushed up against something. After all, it wouldn't take much to do so. The little muse did follow suit, however, sitting herself neatly on the floor before setting the plate down to fiddle with her long hair. Her fingers ran through the opal locks in search of the random tangles that tended to sneak in amongst her hair. Especially with the previous tussling.

"I think I know of a furniture store up town.. Maybe we can get a table later."

Lacking a hair tie, the little muse weaved a quick braid to get things out of the way. No one liked hair in their food. But there was something a different about the muse now. It wasn't exactly confidence. Maybe it was the fact that she had already to settle in, despite only having arrived the night before. She was one to adapt. And as long as there was a roof over her head, she was more than happy.

"So.." Her petite hands picked up the plate. "How come you've never come out before."

595Corvias

Antique Queen Wrote:

Ashari began to eat. Measuring the muse with his eyes. A pause in food as he swallowed gave him a moment to respond.

"You know how you've done something all your life? Say... a bird flying." He gave a short nod as if accepting that as a fair comparison. "All it's life it's flown. And one day, someone shreds its wings off... He can't fly anymore. He can't feel the wind, his wings. They're gone. Forever." Ashari looked at the Tilly with very careful eyes. This wasn't only an example for Xaerus, but himself as well. Xaerus may have saved his soul, his mind... though to have nothing left is far more a tourment than eternal sleep. It was a selfish act that wasn't to save Ashari. It was to save Xaerus' own mind and that if Ashari disapeared forever, the man would surely follow through madness. "Each time I take control, I leave Xaerus in a numb state. Each time it's harder for him to come out of it. It's why I only come out when he is not awake, or when he no longer wants to be in control. When he no longer wants to make the decisions."

The man went back to eggs and finished in a hurry. He knew that Xaerus was gonig to wake sooner or later, but enjoying a public stroll was the least he could get away with. Being so active from his past life to barely being awake was more of a transition but a rip from reality.

"I'm sure Xaerus will be up halfway through, but when you finish up we can head out." He gave a soft smile. A rare exspression on his face.

596The Haelstrom Fist

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Outskirts]

Abyssal sun.. normally, Barsait adored it, its heat empowering him to tackle any task. Today however, it only served to taunt him. Dressed in plain clothing, dark jeans and slightly darker cloth shirt short-sleeved cutting off mid-upper arm each with dark dress shoes shined to a point, his casual attire sans vibrant red colors mixed with a lack of armor and dress made the artist actually seem like a regular member of the crowd versus the menacing figure with a mischievous air oft referred.

Now properly bandaged, his fingers were tucked into the dress pockets whilst his recently washed hair laid down with volume. Omi Barsait had received no real injuries to his visage, though there were well formed liquid stitches in the top of his skull covered by wild hair to attest this; however, his body was quite another story.

It had been four days since his fateful awakening. It all happened too fast. Yes, his team had won the round.. yet it was a hollow victory at best. The tournament had concluded for this iteration, and despite official reason in safety's name, speculation arose from every corner of the region like a swarm of insects feasting flesh off a corpse's bones. Barsait was dismayed in several ways.. he felt confident this would be a victorious year, and now - that was snatched away from him. Yet, the prospect of leaving these surroundings also cast a level of sadness.

For all the intrigue, dark corners, shady undersides that no doubt housed bones and bodies in Latent, Omi had truly taken a shine to it in his stay. Rarely did he interact with people when not fiscally motivated, and the fact he had done so several times made the eventual leave bittersweet; much less leaving his comrades in arms, of course. So, stewing away in his memories, the slow strolling fighter turned mercenary once more walked Latent's streets without a purpose once again. Just ideals. Just goals with a shadowy void between he and they.

So disheartening..

Clicking his teeth, Omi tilted his head forward with some of his determined glare, even if his walking was royal in how prim and proper it came across from his nagging wounds. "Tch. Useless. These were steps towards my rule after all. I can't allow myself to succumb so easily." Stubbornly provoking his mind into a bizarre mixture of aggressive cheerfulness, he decided to stop as oft he did and grab a bite to eat, coin pouch tied tight at his right hip and secured begging to be used.

[Cafe Pace]. When he didn't enter one of the taverns for their barbequed pork, a family restaurant for their signature dish, or one of the many stands staffed with delicious sizzling feast, a quaint location such as this - perhaps.. with some green tea, a few slices of jelly slathered toast and a wide plate of honey barbeque chicken, lavishly marinated with a side of steak and appropriate dressings.. yes.

Mood picking up already, Omi began to stroll his way towards the building's front entrance from the road's curved off-shoot, brightening in expression. Temporary leisure promoted prolonged success, always.

597Abyssal Majesty

It didn't take much for Rell to become buried in her book. It was a book that she read everyday if she couldn't help it. It told her all that needed to be known about being an Abhorsen. It was her guide, perhaps even as far as to say that it was almost her bible.

Her eyes traced along lines of text, grazing intricate spells and incantations that she had already memorized. The necromancer liked to keep fresh, if there was even a doubt in her mind about something, she'd reread the chapters that pertained to it. It was a strict life, but it kept everything smooth and even. Most times anyway.

Reaching out her right hand, Rell took up her mint tea as she placed her free hand in her book to hold her place. It was only as she brought the tea to her lips, her eyes wandering up did her small wish come true.

"Omi..?"

She said in a mild whisper. The past four days he managed to keep reappearing in her thoughts. They were simple hopes, that she would get to meet him again, in there very least get to say good bye to a friend. If that was what he was. But now, Rell's mind had fallen silent and all she could hear was her heart beating in her ears. It got harder to breathe as she remembered just what she had done for the fighter. Moreover, the kiss she left him on his forehead as he slept. Her cheeks flushed faintly as he grew nearer yet. And here was Rell, staring at a man like a deer in headlights, at the very least she managed a kind smile in her bewilderment.

Should she say something? Leave Omi be? Her mind slowly started to pick itself up again, the cogs turning in normal fashion.

'Say something!' She urged herself. 'Come on!'

Rell decided to bite the bullet, to listen to that flutter in her chest. Raising from her chair, she cleared her throat quietly before shyly waving her hand. If he hadn't noticed her, he would now.

"Erm-Hello Omi.." A toothy smile. "Fancy seeing you here.."

This feeling was just too strange.

598Cristopher Reinhart

The matter was settled, Alester had gotten his point across and Selini seemed to understand for the most part. Although he wouldn't put it past the young girl to completely miss the reason behind his anger. At this point it didn't matter however, her show of loyalty was enough to dissipate his anger and put him in a better mood. Maybe one day she'd understand that her own value to him, but for now all he did was flash her a small wicked smile. They were going on a little trip soon and like always he expected her to accompany him without a second word. Business was taking Alester to another city, a wild one at that, he'd need some time to prepare and with a guest in tow he wondered how things would play out. No doubt he'd be bringing along Cassandria as well, he needed his pet after all.

"Go get yourself cleaned up, but do not stray too far. We'll be leaving this rat's nest soon."

There was no need for him to say anything more, she was free to roam as she pleased but was expected to present herself before him when he called. She was his tool, his sword, his shield, and sometimes so much more, though he never let it nor would he let it show. This was their relationship, Master and Servant.

"You are dismissed."

~~~

Alester wasn't too sure what the woman was playing at and making the decision to play along nearly set him off. Of course the little princess was used to being taken care of but to ask this of him was almost ridiculous in his eyes. However, it did provide him with a great opportunity, this game she wanted to play was soon going to be played by his rules, for he knew the reason she was here wasn't as simple as she'd proposed. A moment of thought and then the noble agreed to Antigona's request.

"As you wish Lady Antigona." Of course he'd seen plenty of women disrobed in his time but this was something else, the woman was without a doubt beautiful. Her pale skin was like the moon, her long silk like hair was like a golden blanket, and her body looked as fragile as glass. Indeed she wasn't something bad to look at, her father had done well bringing her up. Without hesitation he too stripped off his clothing and joined her in the pool.

"Speak what's on my mind you say?" Not being in the pool with a woman of course but more so helping the woman bathe. It reminded him of something he'd thought he'd forgotten from his childhood, strange how the situation felt so different now that he was a grown man. What would he like to speak about? What was on his mind? Did he really want to share it? Alester moved closer to Antigona.

"What's on my mind is..." He paused on purpose for a moment. "...where to begin?" Then he bunched her hair together and moved it over her shoulder exposing her bare back. "Shall I scrub your back first? Or shall I start with your hair?" His tone was silken like usual but there was certainly something else residing in it, like he too was playing a little game.

599Akako Akari

Cristopher Reinhart Wrote:

The man had complied easily to Antigona's request which strangely brought a ghost of a smirk to those lush lips. She listened as the man disrobed and she waded further into the warm pool of dark water. A small hand cupped some of the water and it was indeed clear. The water was soft against her silk like skin and felt like satin wrapping around her calves, thighs, and up to her waist. Her fingers then barely caressed the surface of the water causing small ripples to ebb away from those gentle finger tips.

Antigona felt the water ripple behind her and knew the man was approaching her. His voice slid to her ears and practically purred to her. It was a seductive sound, for normal women. For Antigona, Alester's voice was natural for a creature of the night. Those with high stature were indeed allusive and alluring. Alester and Antigona were the perfect example of this. Danger hung in the air around them as their predatory gazes examined their surrounding and possibly each other. Antigona could practically feel Alester's eyes on her and that brought a slight chill to her skin. It was an odd reaction, but it seemed normal in a way. Had this happened before?

Fingers brushed over her shoulder blades and swept the long curtain of blond hair over her shoulder. Another chill. Antigona turned her head slightly and peered over her shoulder at him. Those impassive silver eyes starred up at him with a curious gaze. He was so familiar. Her eyes averted back and forth between his eyes like she was searching for why she felt like she knew this face. He changed the subject by asking her what she would like to be washed first. The demoness blinked at him then let a cool grin appear on those lips. Her skin was already becoming damp from the slight steam from the heated water. The light layer of moisture caused the woman's skin to glow causing her to look much more innocent then she was.

"My back if you don't mind. Be gentle please... my skin is sensitive."

The woman turned her head away from him to look forward again then thought about what he wanted to question her about before. Why had he changed the subject? This man was obviously up to no good, but he was playing along. Her father would be glad to hear about tonight's adventure of bathing with the "prince". Antigona's father would see that as a way to edge his way closer to their fortune and stature. The man was power hungry and he would use any means to step into the position of wealth and authority. Even if that meant feeding his one and only daughter to the beasts.

"I feel like you wanted to say something just a moment ago... Am I wrong? You wanted to ask me something perhaps?"

MOOD┊Impassive ║ LOCATION┊The Baths ║ THEME┊The Hider

#524e4e = gray #8f406d = pink

600The Haelstrom Fist

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Outskirts]

This adoring little cafe had a number of patrons outside, although Barsait was the type to enjoy such a fine establishment's interior with the soft glow of the sun burning across its wooden interior. Fancy have it someone seemed to be trying to get his attention by its front-side though. Didn't take long to center his eyes where his ears pointed: and there the voice's owner was. "Rell." The woman he had met four days prior who had effectively saved, or at least significantly bettered, his life.

Teeth flashing bright in an uneasy grin, Omi didn't show it - but a nervousness mingled into his otherwise stalwart sense of good feelings. How embarrassing his condition was prior to now, and here he was owing her a debt of gratitude not repayable. What would he even be able to say?

"Hi-yo~ Hi-yo." Sing-song went Barsait's greeting, not allowing his hands to leave their pockets both to not show off his bandaged fingertips, and simply out of an uncharacteristic .. shyness? No, Barsait couldn't coin it like that, but it was something similar. An inability to be brazen at the moment. The necromancer, glasses adorning her as before and catching the sunlight minutely, had caught his attention. What could he possibly offer her though, finally walking up to her person casually though feeling anything but.

"Pleasure to meet you again, Rell. 'Spose fate's in our favor with this meeting, but~ Feast time." Looking slightly ravenous, the mercenary's intent on dining was too dead-set to change now. He just had to work the new conditions into it was all. "Perhaps you'd care to join me while I order? I'll cover anything you want on the menu, my treat; coin of a dozen's least I can do for all you've done for me." Smiling in quite the genuine fashion, Omi seemed pleased at the thought of getting to do something for Rell however minor, as if paying at his debt was too enjoyable.

However, something was biting into him; thoughts that told him to be weary, to doubt.. firmly, he ignored them for now. This Rell woman had done him a service none else would, Omi was still adamant on making it worth her while; debt unpaid for so kind a deed would simply not do.

601Abyssal Majesty

The left hand holding her place in the book slipped off the page only to slowly close her readings. After all, it seemed like something much more important had just strolled up to her. Rell's expression warmed as he greeted her. He looked well, lively and alas a bit more dressed from the last time they had seen each other. It did her good to see him as like this.

"It's a pleasure to see you again as well, Omi." Looking down a bit, she reached up and lightly held the frames of her glasses, fixing them before tucking her hair behind her long ear. "I'd love to join you.. Just one moment."

Craning over, the Abhorsen took up her bag only to put it on the table and carefully put the book back in it's home. Bringing the satchel to her shoulder she gave a shy smile, both of her hands held onto the single strap. Rell's eyes had difficulty meeting with his unlike before.

"You look like a million dollars now.. Heh."

Turning around towards the entrance of the cafe, Rell screwed up her face for a moment in embarrassment. Her mind milled over her comment, making the necromancer regret having said something so stupid. She wasn't normally one to botch a situation, any sort of situation. Except this one. He made her feel self-conscious, like her bones buzzed, antsy even.

"So.."

And there it was. Rell had to stop herself, partially in fear that she'd trip over her words. Or worse, say some other foolish phrase. But it felt like there was something on the very tip of her tongue, lingering there as it awaited to be said.

"Have you been to this place before?"

Now that was much better. Something not stupid. Something that got a conversation going to help her win the battle against her tripping intellect. Unless it would just make things worse. Rell felt like a five year old trying to sound smart to an adult and from her perspective it didn't look so great. Though, on the outside, she managed to keep her cool demeanor.

Pushing open the door she held it open for Omi until he walked in. It was a force of habit. Not because she had helped him previously, but mostly because she avoided being treated like a lady. She had some pride to uphold.

"It's my favorite cafe in Latent for sure.."

602Glory Sieg

Iris Lunaria Wrote:

Iris, the Avion, paused and removed her piercing blue eyes from the path in front of her back over to her unnamed guide. Her white brows furrowed slightly as she tilted her head to the side while parting her lips to question the other. “Your tongue brings pleasure?” She asked. Perhaps it appeared like an odd, unusual, question but to Iris it was a logical question. The other had stated that the pleasure was in the tongue. Did she mean that her name was not mentionable in the same speech Iris used? “Hmm…” She pondered lightly as she quickened her steps until she caught back up with the other.

“I am looking for someone…though I‘m uncertain if you know him.” She commented, unsure, herself, if anyone but her actually knew, or heard of, this man. “He's a traveller, of sorts, by the name of Jiroo?” She inquired as she peered through her long white lashes and up at the other. The look of pure curiosity had taken over her delicate features but, even then, they remained pure and kind.

Oh she had to be kidding. Gloria gave the woman a sidelong glance before biting a lip, holding back a snide remark.

"That's what they tell me anyway," she replied with a straight face. This woman either had to be a complete nit or one of the better con artists she had met. The meek and mild act wasn't having much of an effect on Gloria aside from making her keep in mind the location of her wallet. Listening to her a bit, she decided to go on a limb.

After all, not everyone who was around the Heaven or Hell was a violent sociopath.

"Does this Jiroo happen to be your babysitter or guardian?" she asked, swiping that annoying strand of pink hair from her face. "Although I can't say I really know of him."

603Iris Lunaria

Glory Sieg Wrote:

The pair of piercing blue orbs turned to face the other‘s as her white brows furrowed a bit as if the question that was posed was a peculiar one. “…hardly either…he is a friend. We came to this tournament to watch another friend of ours compete. His name is Alan.” She informed the other. What she didn‘t say was that Alan was the child of her long time owner and now her current lover. Though that was another story altogether as her lover was now nearing the end of his life. Iris went on.

“…you must forgive me…I’m not the sociable type and, I’m afraid, it caused me to appear, perhaps, socially awkward at times…” She admitted, still slightly shameful of her communication skills. As of late, Lovi had asked her to lead the Guild but, there was still so much that she had to learn and to work on. Mainly her communication skills. Though, she did promise Lovi that she would be strong and that she would work on her weak points. “…were you part of the battle? Or did you witness it? I was told there was a safety issue so it ended early this year. I know many of the spectators were upset to hear of such but, for myself, I had other business to attend to. I only come to support a few friends of mine.” There, she had spoke and actually carried on a conversation. Progress, right?

604Glory Sieg

"You have no idea who awkward really," Gloria replied flatly, but nodded with a small smile. So she really was being all innocent and mild for lack of proper experience.

"Alan? You don't say," she replied. "I know him. He was one of my teammates. Not a bad guy, but one hell of a stern teacher. And yes, I was part of the tournament. Still kinda pissed that it got canceled really." She was still waiting to hear back about how she did against that ninja as well.

"Well, I'm sure Alan is glad you came to see him. Everyone need some sort of support base, right?"

605King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Outskirts]

"Here~?.. would you mean the cafe, or Latent?" Trying not to let his smile broaden in distasteful .. embarrassment was the closest term he could coin to it, Barsait realized there and then that the situation was all too like school children toying with each other in a race of the sexes. He had to be cautious so not to give off the wrong vibe to his honored guest. It was important to withhold not only his normal flirting, but elements that made him out like a shy recluse. There was no need for such behavior, was there?

"At this establishment, this'll be my very first time. But the city.. several times I've been here, mostly on business but a few times for pit stops. Though never for as long as I'd like. Much to be explored, leaves room for improvement." Gazing at Rell's visage with a relaxed posture made slightly awkward by his recovering body, Omi felt a tidbit foolish. Here he was, professional soldier not just hired but often.. hired for mediation purposes, fidgeting like a damned fool and feeling at a loss. Indecisiveness wasn't his calling, regrets or not, Barsait grabbed a choice and went with it; why would just talking change that? It was so absurd, Omi rather forcefully decided to confront it with an action.

In friendly enough a manner, but with a hint of boldness, the artist at once wrapped his right arm around Rell's shoulders to gesture her on in with him rather than a one-two entry. "I think that walk a week ago's got me used to this setup; wasn't I falling on the floor and you were propping me up like a puppet without its strings? Still not entirely solid, haha~" Awful close contact for a purely platonic greeting, but Barsait wasn't going to think twice about it. To the contrary, inside awaited further discussion and food he would dump coin into.

Trying not to get a grip on her or accidentally reach too far along her right shoulder, Omi assured himself that mild feeling of steam in one's forehead was merely the midday heat pouring into his body. Still, the ornate interior of the cafe made him peer around ever so slightly even as his risky hold kept their proximity assured.. tanned paper wall coverings with breathtaking designs on them in thin stroked dark paint, food & drink that was simply growing too tantalizing..

Eyes widening slightly at some sort of variant of beef with steam ebbing off it, the food begged him to devour it and Omi was in no position to refuse, accidentally gripping Rell's frame a little tighter in response. Growing exasperated with his own behavior, the mercenary couldn't even taste the mixture of frustration and embarrassment, but instead the barbeque he so hoped they had.. it danced across his tingling tongue, ready and waiting.

606Abyssal Majesty

A sharp inhale.

The necromancer's body seemed to grow frigid as Omi's arm wrapped around her shoulder, her hands gripping tight about her bag's strap. The stigma of another's touch almost always made Rell grow uneasy, making her want to brush off their hands to avoid the unwanted feeling. But this time, it was different. She wasn't disgusted by his touch nor did she want to shy away from it.

Now her frustration was made apparent as her cheeks were stained a lovely red. Though, she managed to hide herself behind her long locks. The thought of someone wanting to touch her willingly baffled her. Here was a clammy gal who constantly shirked off attention by being rather cold. And now she found herself maybe.. Liking it? Opening her mouth to say something, his grasp drew her in tighter, wiping any verbal communication off the map with a rather cute and hushed meep.

Swallowing back her shyness, Rell let go of her bag with one shaky hand only to tuck her hair behind her ear. With a bit of hesitation, did so while her pale eyes roamed wearily up to Omi's face. There was a weak smile tugging at her lips, she was really trying even if it didn't show much.

"I C-can um get a sea--" The Abhorsen cut herself off in fear that he'd let go of her. "I um.. Already know what I'd like. So.. Take your time..."

Take all the time you need. She wanted to say again but simply kept her mouth shut, her hand latching itself back onto her bag's strap. Slowly it seemed as if her stiff stature melted back to it's normal state. Her mind growing at ease at the man's warm hand on her shoulder. Everything seemed warm about him, completely opposite of the woman herself. Her mind silently dug for a word as she looked up to the menu. Omi was.. He was..

Something.

Looking down once more, Rell let out a shallow sigh as she took a small side step towards him to where she was just neatly touching at the fighter's side. An irrational fear wriggled through her veins as she did so. She was afraid he'd somehow feel or hear heart beating like a bomb in a bird cage. Hell, she didn't even know why she did it, but. It made her feel that something as it rose up her spine.

He was definitely something.

607King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Interior]

Human interaction was a curious category with Omi. His behavior and rationale were all borderline prodigal in that, devoid of common social upbringing, he pieced together how to interact with others by watching how people conversed and what responses they gave; a great analyst. Where others would pick up on the process over time simply by being exposed to it, he had done so in a far accelerated fashion by actively recreating what he believed was "proper" social etiquette in his mind. Again.. and again..

He did these simulations a lot, for quite a few events. Suffice to say, part of what unnerves most about the soldier would be how he isn't shocked or phased by things he likely should; rather, Omi reacts quite differently from how many would expect, giving off an unnatural vibe that coupled with his razor sharp teeth and history, has convinced not just a few individuals he's not human, or that the artist was mad. But like an overused chess adage, he was always trying to see two steps ahead of what his choices would create - and saying or doing "odd" things, picking "bizarre" choices that would net different results than anything along the norm.. Barsait felt it was advantageous. People expect you to react one way or another, you choose a third route they couldn't even see. It kept the ball in his court, and slowly let him manipulate not just those monstrous glowing snakes, but his immediate environment, his adversaries, and with luck, the world at large.

..so of course, situations that catch him off guard, and they're inevitable, tend to phase him a little harder. Interactions with women are a good example. Sure, he could flirt with the best of them, but when someone begins to demonstrate a type of affectionate behavior rather than just a lustful type he's more than sage with due to all the bizarre and often hostile interactions the man's had in his line of work, but .. this was foreign. This..

"Ah.." Beginning to draw in breath to state something witty, the words didn't come. They weren't there. They were like a couple, her brushing up against his frame so close, none of his armor to create a gap. Just Rell against him. Time and again he tried to get back on his train of thought regarding menu selection, always so thorough with any decision Omi made, but it scattered like leaves in a strong wind. "Let's just have some .. strawberry & cherry trifles, and large bowls of chicken & dumpling soup along with whatever you find agreeable." Smiling at her with their distance so thin, Omi took a chance and used that right hand to clutch her close.

Even closer than before; they were pressing against each other now, any little gap was filled, body heat ebbing & intertwining. As he did this, Barsait swiftly began reciting his order to the front desk with a generous nod for Rell to make her own. All the while, Omi's eyes were dominantly focused forward towards the clerk and menu, never at the woman whom's shoulder he was unconsciously beginning to gently stroke.

608Abyssal Majesty

Rell had a hard time looking back up to Omi as he pulled her even closer, the heat rising at her cheeks felt like an embarrassing shock that kept her eyes glued to the menu. Her mind was so far from ordering her tea, or the cashier in front of them, even her mission soon to be. It was instead focusing on the gentle petting on her shoulder. Rell found herself liking the attention, even if she didn't know how to show it.

'Miss?'

"Whu-huh?"

'Your order Miss?'

"Mm.. I'm sorry I was miles away. I'll have the peppermint tea.. Please."

Still refusing to look up at the artist, Rell very shyly rested her head on Omi's shoulder, nuzzling him just as gently as he held her close. It felt natural to return the affection, it felt right, even if it was more than a little frightening. To anyone else it would indeed seem like they were a new couple, even if it wasn't the case. However, Rell didn't feel herself minding that idea. The shy woman found herself grinning as a slow realization began to form in her tinkering mind.

Stepping away from his embrace, Rell made sure to lightly touch his arm, it was her way of telling him it wasn't rejection in the least. But simply that maybe it was a good time to take up a place to sit.

"There's a nice nook in the corner that I like to sit at.. I mean if you don't mind." She fidgeted with her bag's strap for a moment before pointing out the seat. "I tend to sit there if I'm not sitting outside.."

609King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Interior]

Impatient.. that fit Omi flawlessly, and not just in a negative context. He would see a goal, and then create & destroy to reach it- rather than let it remain lofty. To that end, a means of super natural lifespan without compromise was always a tempting prospect, something he had yet to find; simply because when doing something, he wanted it to hold meaning. Enjoying a fine treat, writing on his sightings that eve, it needed overarching purpose or he felt lost. Even writing up walking the countryside and sky gazing as holding some greater intent, Barsait craved something he didn't have: time[. Certainly easier to live one's life with it, going by goals & sequence.

However, as Rell gestured him towards her preferred seat, Barsait couldn't fit this into such order. He was no fool. They were in the starting stages of romance, to his genuine surprise. That much, he had to acknowledge. Attraction and adoration for her noble deeds in his favor, he could understand it through the irrationality of feelings swarming inside, and yet it still caught him quite off-guard.. could he entertain this? Not just his time, but hers as well..? The man was unsure of all future fates, often caught in destiny's bizarre occurrences amidst the Fortune arcana, yet..

He had to acknowledge that didn't matter. More important was ensuring Rell knew .. no, to demonstrate his position before someone else could. Wasted opportunities be they of wealth or otherwise irritated him to no end. Omi could not let this moment, now that they'd shared a moment's embrace, go without something more drastic. Lesser men either act in accordance with social norms, or in ignorance of them; greater did so knowing full well the implications. He would not allow the embarrassment and the fear of failure, nor any other distaste, stay him; not now.

As Rell's words trailed off, Barsait darted in with his upper-body. He was swift, and at once, laid a kiss on her lips that held more length than a mere peck, letting his lips linger a moment before parting their flesh with a few rapid breaths. His amber eyes fell a bit heavy, a heat climbing the soldier's face. "Ah, of course. Please, after you Rell.." Words so calm and detached from his action, still Barsait grinned in a whimsical and slightly sheepish fashion, attempting his best to keep composure.

Well, that was a bold step. No regrets is what he reaffirmed again and again in his mind. Though he was certainly eying Rell with slightly more than the gaze of an associate or friend, that much was obvious. Amidst waves of murderers, those with business ethics that drowned the common man in blood, and all the other entertaining types the man had encountered in his travels, someone he could earnestly trust.. it was a revitalizing concept even if there was a slight fear it'd prove false or disappear. He didn't care, he wanted it. That was the decision Omi reached, walking towards their table despite his words.

He wanted this.

610Abyssal Majesty

So this is what it felt like. Being swept off your feet. Rell had heard it countless times from the girls in her old academy. Read about it in countless books that she had read in her spare time as a child. The cliche rumor of a first kiss.

The flickering heartbeat, a certain weakness in the knees, eyes working to flutter shut. Fireworks and applause. But somehow none of that really amounted to what she was experiencing. The moment their lips met, Rell felt something more. The smooth caress of their lips brushing together, the heat of his breath, the strength of the kiss. It was a true taste of life, something that Rell had searched for, for as long as she could remember. A break from the thoughts of Death and her responsibility. She only hoped it meant as much to him as it meant to her.

Her hands seemed to have let go of her shoulder strap during the endeavor, only to lightly grasp at Omi's shirt. As he broke the joining, she found herself taking in mousey sips of air, she forgot to breath. And just like that, the normal awkward Rell started to shine through once more. almost frantically she moved to smooth out the wrinkles she had made, only to pause and look up. Her cheeks were as red as a firetruck, but her grin seemed to mirror his completely even as he spoke.

"Heh.. Okay..."

Turning to walk to her favorite spot, Rell silently tried to calm herself, knock herself down from the high he managed to put her in with only one kiss. Taking her seat, she set her bag on the table in front of her before pausing to watch him sit down as well. The seats were more of a nook, really. A comfy corner that she often found herself curling up in to dig into her book or making a small craft. It was just comfortable to seat two people next to each other if Omi so chose. Otherwise there was a chair on the across from her on the other side of the table.

"S-so um.." Rell fiddled with her slender fingers nervously. She didn't know where the kiss put them. Though, she knew what she wanted more of. "What are you going to do now that the tournament has been cancelled?" Her lips thinned briefly at the thought of him leaving before returning to a pleasant smile. "Plans or what have you.."

Curling her hands on the tabletop into loose fists, Rell struggled with her thoughts as she wondered what to say. Or how to properly vocalize her feelings. The man had managed to take up most of her free thought when she wasn't planning for her mission. Glancing up from the table, she locked her eyes to his as her long ears seemed to pin themselves back submissively.

"I've been.. Thinking about you a lot these past four days, Omi. I don't know if that's silly or not but..." Her fingers splayed out as she tapped the table once with conviction. It helped her spit out what she had to say. "I'm so happy I got to see you again.."

611King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Interior]

This was where it all broke down. Pulling up the ornate and varnished seat across from Rell to create a slight bit of distance to not come off as overbearing, he sat down while looking right at her - smiling warm but with slight concern amidst the bubble. Clearly, he had made a mistake. She couldn't enjoy the company of one such as Omi, it just wasn't plausible. His boldness was accompanied by soft regret, in a freezing fear it would be for naught. It was a decision he could respect and yet..

Refocusing, Barsait's eyes widened slightly. She wasn't .. she wasn't taken aback after the fact, nor was there any lack of proper warmth in the air between them. It was alluring and inviting. The snake wanted to bite into this opportunity, and yet the angle of attack was infuriatingly difficult to grasp. What was this whole debacle, was he in a love at first sight cliche', was he feverish from the sun? Omi didn't understand it and yet, the heat rising in his face gave him answers. Hearing her question about the tournament's cancellation and its aftermath, he could only nod with some resolve.

"Yes. I really did feel victory was nigh. Had plans banking on it even. That the competition ended prematurely.. has been a setback." Exhaling a gentle sigh while trying not to let the sun striking his hair and changing the dark brown to a glowing amber obscure his vision, Barsait had to acknowledge he could not .. sit idle forever. But then what? Deciding to answer honestly, he finally replied after a pause: "I have no plans at this time. I'm unsure what I'll be doing for the now and present."

However, now temperatures changed. The heat he felt, in his mind, in his face and the air, it intensified; eyes gently coasting along Rell even as she prepared to speak those final words - but then to say them. His savior, Barsait felt a gratitude to this woman that transcended description. Not just her timely intervention, the fact the woman had poked herself into his life at all.. it was hard to get over someone willingly associating with him if not for business or benefit. It was just how Omi had functioned. You did 'x' action to get 'y' result; there was always an ulterior motive, which he looked at more optimistically than most would. What about this then? What was this?

This was Omi darting over the table and seizing her lips with more force this time, breath between them intermediately cut short as his lips clashed the woman's repeatedly in a type of almost frenzied affection he wasn't aware he had. Parting enough with a few deep breaths to let it be, he replied quietly: "And if I'm happy to see you again, then what?" A rapid peck to throw her off once more, the soldier chuckled at the situation, his embarrassment, the rash bottleneck actions being made.. all of it. "Would it be okay to share that happiness..?"

This was a blur in so many senses, yet Omi felt if he didn't seize this now, there would not be another chance. He would not miss this, even if in the end, he had to assert things in an area not so familiar; Rell regardless of her response or feelings, was someone he now knew he couldn't help but empathize with; Barsait had to give her his sense of self regardless. It felt only right.. and whispered how very much more he was actually looking forward to here. The idea of being romance struck was certainly different for this man, but conventions be damned, he felt too strongly for any other route now. This was the beginning of, at the very least, something.

612Abyssal Majesty

A small gasp of surprise escaped her as Omi bolted over the table, locking their lips in yet another embrace. Rell found herself enjoying it even more than the last kiss, it was what she wanted. She wanted Omi to kiss her again just so she could feel that passion. She admired his boldness, it took the earth away from under her, making her grip at the table nervously. He was the first man to have ever given her affection or to have kissed her. He made made the feeling of being forgotten and unwanted simply vanish.

But soon he pulled away.

Rell found herself completely tongue tied as he whispered to her. She was like a little girl too scared to talk to her valentine in fear she'd say something too embarrassing. The woman pushed herself to do something, anything to tell him that it was okay and that she wanted him to stay. So with a skipped beat, Rell reached up her hand before lightly smoothing her cool palm over his cheek. A few shy nods accompanied by a loving smile. Perhaps that would say more than words could. Sliding her hand further up into his hair Rell grinned.

"I'd like to see you a lot more.. If you don't mind."

Taking her hand from him, the Abhorsen scooted over on the cushioned bench before patting there lightly. She wanted to be closer to him now, the seat across from her seemed too far away.

"I know you said you.. didn't have plans or anything but are you free tonight?"

613King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Interior]

A welcomed reaction. In truth, Barsait had quite a few plans for the evening and following days. First, he had to sort out any balances with his recently obtained vehicular transportation and the city limits; letting such a fine prize go to waste seemed awfully distasteful. Then, he needed to square away any expenses and tabs owed, not done already purely out of little time for them. After that, penning a conceptual for some proper equipment and garb before having them forged and tailored respectively, dumping in coin if it meant a hastened but skilled hand did the job.

Navigational charts, map purchases, minor supplies for the road, and that's all throwing aside the fact he had no real current destination. The mercenary had heard of a small citadel to the north of sovereign rule kept fortified purely by physical barriers, all the while its population in strict military rule with few allies. Such isolation meant opportunistic gold in Omi's eyes, one way or another..

So why did none of those words come to mouth? Instead, what flew from his lips in reply was simply: "Of course. Any time I'll make free for you Rell, I do only owe you my life's worth in it. You'll be coming with me, then..?" He was the last man in the now retired [Kehr's Sign] suite to his knowledge, unfortunate though parting with comrades tended to be. Privacy and more importantly, security was ensured for them to talk. Scooting his seat backward, dark cloth hugging his arms tight whilst those tightly bandaged fingertips stroked the table edge lightly - Omi stood up and began to round the corner towards his peer without their food having even arrived.

Leaning down, his left arm seized her frame whilst the man's lips swiftly met hers - then roamed the front of her neck for a moment, a pleased grin now on his face now that Barsait had came to terms with the situation. She did not seem to mind his advances.. that alone encouraged him to of course, do more. More importantly, he wanted to show he was more than interested in sharing her company even as their treats would arrive no doubt soon, to destroy the slightest possibility she might think otherwise.

More than simply dizzy while lovestruck or some idle notion, Omi was always the type to act heavily on concepts of loyalty. Used to self-sufficient behavior and surviving often on his own wit and resources, the concept of others aiding him rather than being taken for granted or simply appreciated was an outright oath of gratitude he would swear in exchange, whether vocalized or kept to himself. Comrades be they through opportunity or through professional means were to have one's life risked for so that the same may be facilitated both ways, and a woman.. well. Barsait fancied himself a witty enough b*****d. He hadn't dabbled in love too often, romance or lust never seemed to pan out in favor of having to skewer an unsavory abomination..

...it seemed to tie together too well.

614Abyssal Majesty

Rell definitely flushed at the last part of his statement. Go with him? She thought she understood the implications of such a request even if it took a moment to register. The necromancer found herself as stiff as a corpse until Omi scooped her up again and warming her right back up. She was starting to enjoy the fact that he could catch her off guard so easily.

Touching her hand to her lips gently, Rell giggled as she tried to tame the rosy hue that had never quite left her cheeks.

"Thou art a loaded serpent, dear Omi.."

Pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose before shy peeking from behind the frames. Her pale yellow eyes seemed to liven up with him in their sights. He managed to break down many of her barriers just with his presence, not to mention his kisses. It had Rell curious about the man that did this for her. Waiting for him to take the seat next to her, the woman turned herself to him a bit as her hand very neatly rested atop his, her fingers curling a bit worried that she might hurt him. His hands were bandaged after all.

"There's actually a place I'd like to show you. I've gone there since I was a child whenever I managed to visit Latent." With her free hand, she tucked some hair behind her ear. "I think you'd like it very much.."

And as she ended her statement, a waiter came with their order. He took a moment to serve out all the food, making sure to give Rell her cup of tea along with a small bowl of sugar and a spoon. Though she didn't bother with the sweetener, she just stirred the beverage to help it cool down a bit. The smell of the peppermint alone eased her sense, and when she rose the cup up and took a small sip, everything felt as if should. The flavor was something familiar amongst the foreign feelings that filled the air.

"So Barsait." The cup lightly clinked on the saucer below as she put her tea down. "I have a feeling that there's much to you that I don't know. Can..Can you tell me about yourself..? Please?"

Rell remembered the scant amount of information he had told her upon their first meeting. He was a mercenary, a sword for hire albeit a gentlemanly one. A killer in other words, but who wasn't on Gaia? Even the frail Abhorsen had to take the lives of others. As she had said before. Her job was to keep the dead in Death. How they got there was none of her business.

615King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Interior]

"A snake by any other name.."

Sitting down properly next to Rell with a lightheaded feeling befitting someone new to this whole experience, Barsait's right hand fidgeted slightly from her touch - although as though to reassure her, pressed against those gentle fingertips. Fine dining was always enjoyable, raising that precious drink to his lips with warm steam emanating into the air. It warmed the interior of his throat, spreading to his already heated face.

..but even an alluring trifle with soft cream couldn't tempt him away from the conversation, not yet at least.

Latent was an interesting location in hindsight. He truly was sad to part from it, nor did he have a set destination.. but lingering too long proved so futile. It always did. He knew that better than anything really, to plant one's roots is inviting the world to burn them. Still, it held strategic uses, it was a good trade location, lots of different crafts and masters therein about.. good food, good lodging, just the right amount of under the table filth to crush with his bare hands, yes. It was honestly a place he could contemplate calling home, however foreign that word was.

Still, left hand with absent mind stirring the potato soup with a small metal spoon, Omi's eyes widened significantly at her question. At last, a tune he couldn't dance to very easily. Tell Rell about himself? What a simple yet absolutely horrifying question. What was there to tell..? Could he really lay on the table along with his wounded hands who he was? What shaped him? Many simple facts about a person were difficult for him to reveal, entwined too tight in barbs of horrendous memories.

Parting his lips to feign indecisiveness, Omi finally began: "Well.. as I told you, I'm.. a soldier for hire, that's a misnomer really. I do anything. I'm well suited to being by my own and surviving off the land without outside supplies, and my gifts give me the tactical advantage so when it comes to destruction.. I'm the most effective." His eyes trailed down. "Bandits treating your villagers like whores and beggars? I crush them, I kill them. Duke getting slightly too uppity in his power? I burn his resources remotely, discreetly; alternatively, I slide a snake from miles away into his room through nooks and crannies, then at once ram it down his throat and murder the b*****d in one fell swoop."

Not looking pleased the farther his explanation traveled, Omi if anything looked remorseful at these words despite his tone carrying solid. "Militia marching towards you? Your forces can't lose so easily if I lie in wait with time to spare. Reconnaissance.. so often recon, I can do the job without expensive equipment or funding. Oh~ There are the occasional full heroic buyers, benevolent causes and whatnot, oh so rare though. I have to reject much of my clientele simply to retain a conscious. As a result, I often starved.." Rueful laughter. "At least, that was my primary income. Recent years, I've made a decent following in fighting tournaments - and preying on bandit caravans, something strangely euphoric about robbing thieves, pummeling the cutthroat bastards senseless and walking away with reallocated riches."

Whistling at the 'fun' description of his profession, Omi gently stroked Rell's left shoulder even while trying to sort through imagery of moments past. "I'm 20 years of age~ And.. I am hungry." Licking his lips in a playful show, he was blatantly skipping quite a bit. Background, where he was from, those simple little tidbits about a person were being danced around in jagged curves. He didn't mind confessing any of it to Rell, it was just..

.. in a sense, he saw his past in its entirety as hurdles he overcame. Barely and seemingly from birth. Accomplishment aside, there was a sense of weakness in detailing any of it to others. He didn't want to be weak.. at least not for this person. Not for her. Most of all not her.

616Abyssal Majesty

Sitting quietly all the while as Omi spoke, her eyes stayed focused on him, digesting the information. Though there wasn't a need to do as such, everything that he said easily registered in the Abhorsen's mind. There wasn't any doubt that cropped up or even any speculation, which was a rarity for someone who often questioned everything. Instead, Rell simply rested her head in her hand with a quaint smile gracing her features.

"I must say." Sitting up straight, she grinned before taking a small sip of her tea. "You and I lead very different lives. Dare I venture that yours seems much more exciting than mine."

Pausing for a moment, Rell reached for one of the sweets that Omi ordered and brought it to herself. Sniffing it once or twice, she gave it a lick before wrinkling her nose. She was never a big fan of sweets and it wasn't about to change now apparently. Setting it on the side of her saucer, Rell looked back up to him thoughtfully.

"I was born under very difficult circumstances, you see... I was actually a still born. My father elected to somehow bring me back by methods unknown to me still. Ever since I've always been very weak and frail, which is a bit of a set back for my profession. I tire easily and I don't heal very well. Not to mention that magical effects are sometimes dulled." Glancing down, she crossed her hands on her lap, her thumb rubbing the back of her hand.

"I'm a highly skilled necromancer, though I don't serve to resurrect the Dead even if I'm capable of doing so. I'm what rare texts call an Abhorsen, or Death Walker. So instead of raising the Dead, I serve to vanquish them, to make sure that they stay in Death where they belong. More than I'd like to admit, I have to kill the necromancer behind their revival and damn their souls to the deepest precincts of Death. Most never find their way back out, only the extremely skilled might attempt such an act. And none that I know of have succeeded, thus far...

Ever since I was young I've been on pilgrimages throughout Gaia when news of an undead uprising came into my net of information. Besides my twin brother accompanying me to provide support, it's safe to say that I've always been rather alone. Because my affiliation and control of Death, people have avoided me like the plague even though I've probably saved many of them. I don't.. I don't expect or want them to praise me, to them I'm untouchable and I'm alright with that. In fact it only reaffirms my thought that I'll make the final decent into Death without knowing what it means to love."

Slowly, Rell let her eyes roam to Omi's.

"Though since I've met you.. I believe that I may have to rethink that sentiment..."

617King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Interior]

Exciting.. Such an odd term to paint it. The chasm that was his mind, churning from it perhaps thousands of men one may label as himself, only one holding the reins in the end. Experience, trauma, glory, death; laced into oddities and abominations, it filled the mercenary at once with pride & shame. Joy & guilt. A walking contradiction. No, exciting fit, all of his travels certainly had been quite so - but how Barsait at times longed for a simpler life. "Peace;" the harmonious state that many live in, troubled by frivolous things.

Each time Omi said this, he immediately stepped foot onto plains where the earth itself tempted the lively body to the grave however. Potential was in him. He knew that, when his mind went "ablaze," often the unthinkable resulted. Lost battles became miracles and sure death became his opponent's not his. Glorious slaughters, followed by constant self-evaluation; was it the proper path, was it the only path? That was what he had, and he knew it was something that couldn't just be ignored. It was a strength. It was why he still lived, had a decent number of coin to him, could hold his head high when invisible weight larger than worlds combined threatened to crush the man's very soul.

So to the merchant, Barsait had to appear crafty. To his opposition, untouchable.. unfathomable in gull and tactics deemed bastardly. Polite to a fault with negotiations. Headstrong to those that would suggest his path elsewhere. A rippling mirror, demonstrating shades of a whole. So for this necromancer to make such a self-controlled and introspective individual stutter was a feat. Her background was no doubt painful.. it reeked of duty, suffering due to birthed fate. No doubt part of Omi even found it fascinating she dealt in death, a veil he so desperately attempted to close before to no avail. The limitation called lifespan. The handicap. Passing on wasn't so horrible a thought, it was the missed opportunities and potential! Omi scorned it so.

Yet Rell's last statement as their eyes crossed took him elsewhere. How easy it was to .. project normally, take a stance and then attempt to act like it was a natural element of himself. And yet, here Barsait was unable to do that, shoulders tensing a bit while his eyes refused to take themselves off this woman's for a moment. She spoke of love with him? Nothing so grand felt deserved, not by Barsait. Here was a wise woman learned in an art he couldn't comprehend, weakened and burdened by its nature; yet so kind, warm. To claim an enjoyment of Omi was a feat, to claim love..

"I think.. I certainly can assist there." Laughing warmly in spite of himself, his over-active mind began to ease into a calm not before felt. Without mulling it over, weighing pros or cons, trying to analyze it - he had made a decision and would pour into it fully. Reservations would shatter; they would have to, as Omi leaned in once more to taste the treat Rell did not so fancy from her own lips.

618Abyssal Majesty

But this time he wouldn't spook her with his kiss. Instead Rell met with Omi half way, their lips mingling together as a faint hum escaped her. Her hands at first merely rested on her lap before they slowly traveled up his chest, finally slowing as they gripped lightly at his shoulders. Rell found herself drawing him in closer, her body shifting in her seat to where her arms easily draped themselves around his neck.

She loved it. She loved this. This feeling that he shared with her at that very moment. The ability to let loose her emotions without consequence, let alone the ability to let herself feel at all. To be felt and kissed, the warmth of his body. If only they could be closer..

Rell let her tongue slide over his lower lip, the tiniest difference of taste woke the woman from the much needed trance. Eyes opening, mouths parting, she let out a single, hot, mousy breath before smiling shyly. For a moment, she merely lingered there as her eyes did the talking. She had so much to say yet didn't quite know to speak it. Instead, Rell uncurled herself, only to open her bag and do some digging. One could call her socially awkward at times as she wasn't the best at segueing into another matter. Others would call it cute.

"Omi~"

She said in a calm, soothing tone as she managed to pull out a single square sheet of paper. Upon it were thousands of tiny hand drawn symbols that took up the entire paper, front and back save for a small rectangle in the middle. Grabbing and ornate pen from her satchel as well, she scribbled in what looked to be coordinates and a few extra somethings before starting to fold the paper.

"I don't want to go just yet, but I have so much to do to prepare for this evening and so little time to do it.."

Her fingers were quick in their movements, she had obviously done this many times before. In no time at all, she produced an origami paper crane only to set it in front of Omi.

"You just have to ask this little guy where to go, and he'll show you the way... It's um.. It's called paper craft. He should animate, but if he doesn't, just unfold him, my number is in there..."

Reality started to set in, numbing the necromancer to a familiar sensation. There was a reason she asked for Omi this evening. Rell still had something weighing on her newly uncaged heart. It was something that would literally make or break her. Taking a final sip of her tea, she set the cup down as she rose with her bag and deposited the pen.

"Please meet me there at ten o'clock.. Unless. Is.. That too late for you?"

She smiled brightly.

619King Haelstrom

[City of Latent - Cafe Pace Interior]

Such a beautiful crane made from swift hands, it took Barsait by surprise to say the least. Sentient.. no, a power that created the illusion of sentience in this object, it gave life to Rell's statements. The concept of having such amazing control - sheer control, it fascinated Omi. Something more than just useful, but outright amazing his deft fingers could never forge..

However, her concern for his exhaustion was met with a hearty chuckle, body shifting comfortably to give her free access to stand. "Ten is hardly late for someone who's often been awake days at a time. I do fancy the night.. all aside, of course I'll meet you there. Ten on the dot it is." Tempted to reach up and kiss her once more, he submerged the fear he'd lose her like an illusion if not touched. Paranoia couldn't dampen this surprising joy.

"I'll remain and finish eating~ Methinks a .. little more will fill me." Deciding it wise not to mention a "little more" consisted of at least three more rounds of food, Barsait none the less couldn't help himself but beam at his... 'his'? The feel of attachment like this was foreign, but so natural it compelled him. So all the bandaged fighter could offer was: "..See you at ten." Warmth coated every word, ensuring his anticipation of the very same event.

Omi was going to dive into this headfirst and fall deep. No point in showing restraint at such glorious events, even if the fear of losing what it looked like he was beginning to gain was powerful - stronger still was the euphoria, the mind clearing premise of such attachment. However, could he live the same again knowing someone was tied to his strings..? That was the first question that skimmed the surface of his mind: how to approach the following days?

Gripping his cup tight, Omi's grin grew wider, sincere with such determination lining it now. Something reassured him answers would reveal themselves most naturally.

620Abyssal Majesty

Rell couldn't help but smile warmly back. They way Omi filled her gaze, the way he felt to her touch, the way he touched her. He made her heart race, he made her feel normal. Yes, she could fall in love with this man. If he'd keep her..

Taking a few steps forward, Rell reached out her hand and ran it through Omi's hair. Slowly, just once. She didn't want to leave just yet, but this evening held either a lot of potential or heartache. Though the necromancer was optimistic for once, Omi gave her hope.

"It means a lot to me that you will.."

She whispered softly, her smile softening as well. Sliding her hand from his hair, her finger curled before smoothing it under his chin, tilting it up a bit. But there wouldn't be a kiss to follow. Instead Rell turned on her heel and walked towards the entrance to the cafe. However, of course and always, the Abhorsen looked over her shoulder only to wave at the artist. A quiet 'see you soon' as she took her leave.

621Corvias

Corvias Wrote:
Antique Queen Wrote:

Ashari began to eat. Measuring the muse with his eyes. A pause in food as he swallowed gave him a moment to respond.

"You know how you've done something all your life? Say... a bird flying." He gave a short nod as if accepting that as a fair comparison. "All it's life it's flown. And one day, someone shreds its wings off... He can't fly anymore. He can't feel the wind, his wings. They're gone. Forever." Ashari looked at the Tilly with very careful eyes. This wasn't only an example for Xaerus, but himself as well. Xaerus may have saved his soul, his mind... though to have nothing left is far more a tourment than eternal sleep. It was a selfish act that wasn't to save Ashari. It was to save Xaerus' own mind and that if Ashari disapeared forever, the man would surely follow through madness. "Each time I take control, I leave Xaerus in a numb state. Each time it's harder for him to come out of it. It's why I only come out when he is not awake, or when he no longer wants to be in control. When he no longer wants to make the decisions."

The man went back to eggs and finished in a hurry. He knew that Xaerus was gonig to wake sooner or later, but enjoying a public stroll was the least he could get away with. Being so active from his past life to barely being awake was more of a transition but a rip from reality.

"I'm sure Xaerus will be up halfway through, but when you finish up we can head out." He gave a soft smile. A rare exspression on his face.

With a sudden pause, Xaerus' features stiffened. Pain lanced through his eyes before turning cold. There was no other way to describe it. His shoulders squared and wings tightened behind his back to the point of pain. Tendons pulsed in obvious strain. If this was Xaerus then he had changed drastically.

Standing up, Xaerus glanced at Tilly with a distant familarity. "I apologize that I slept too long. It seems Ashari has already fed you. I need to find someone today though. If you'd like to stay here, I would not mind." There was something he didn't want to do, but needed to be done. His face grimanced at the thought and it was clear that he didn't want Tilly to see the worse side of him. "I'll be back late though." It was a good warning. He was sure if he did find the person he wouldn't be back for at least tomarrow...